SEP  25   1953   f 


oy 


f-^blf  AL  Sl*^' 


BX    9225     -Ceg    18^U  .g^g 

Coulter,    David,    18U»-i»/o 
Memoir    of   David    Coulter.. 


T-i  XT       r\.  {^  c\ 


ft. 


MEMOIR 


OF 


DAVID  COUITHR,  D.  D. 

WITH 

Reminiscences, 

Letters, 

Lectures  and  Sermons. 


ST.   I.OUIS: 

Presbyterian  PuliHshing  Company,  2f»7  N  .  8th  St 


CONTENTS. 


P4GE. 

Preface 5 

Introduction 7 

Autobiographical  Sketch 1 1 

Fart  I.— Childhood 13 

Part  II.— Youth 21 

Part  III.— At  Colleg'e 34 

Part  IV. — At  tlie  Seminary.     Goes  West 47 

Part  V. — Seeks  a  Field.     Auxvasse 54 

BiociRAPHicAL  Sketch 63 

Part  VI.— Revival  at  Concord,  Auxvasse  and  Columbia,  65 

Part  VII. — Rocheport  and  Fayette 73 

Part  VIII.- — New  Bloomtield  and  Millersburg 83 

Part  IX. — Hopewell,  Columbia  and  Liberty.    Blindness,  88 

Part  X. — The  End  of  his  1  abors 97 

Memorial  Skrvices 107 

Reminiscences 123 

Letters  of  Condolence 151 

Lectures  to  the  Young 

Sermons 331 


PREFACE, 


A  few  months  befoio  his  clualh.  Rev.  David  (Coulter,  I).  D., 
wrote,  or  more  correctly  speaking,  dictated  to  his  wife,  who  was  his 
amanuensis  during  the  years  of  his  partial  blindness,  a  sketch  of  his 
life.  This  he  did  without  any  expectation  that  it  would  ever  meet 
the  public  eye.  After  his  decease,  a  friend  was  permitted  to  read 
this  "sketch,"  and  being  both  interested  and  profited  by  its  perusal, 
and  desirous  that  others  might  have  the  same  pleasure  and  profit, 
obtained  the  cortsent  of  Mrs.  Coulter  to  have  it  published  in  a 
series  of  numbers  in  the  S(.  Louis  Presbyterian.  This  was  done, 
and  the  acceptance  with  which  the  sketch  was  received  by  the  old 
and  the  young,  and  the  desire  expressed  by  many  to  have  it  in  a 
more  permanent  form,  have  led  to  the  publication  of  this  volume. 

The  lectures  addressed  to  the  young,  and  the  sermons  on  various 
subjects,  will  be  no  less  welcomed  by  the  reader.  Dr.  Coulter  had 
few  equals  in  presenting  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  doctrinal  and 
practical.  His  many  friends  and  admirers  will  be  more  than  de- 
lighted to  have  the  privilege  of  reading  this  much  of  the  life  and 
writings  of  their  deceased  friend,  and  even  strangers  can  but  be 
edified  with  the  perusal.  Two  classes  of  readers  ought  esp.ecially 
to  be  profited,  young  men  in  their  preparatory  studies  for  ihe  min- 
istry,  knd  young  ministers  seeking  fields  of  labor.  This  volume  is 
sent  forth  not  for  the  critic's  eye :  but  with  many  prayers,  and  with 
ftrnj  faith,  that  it  will  prove  a  rich  legacy  to  the  Church  of  Go  I. 

W.  W.  R, 


INTRODUCTION. 


It  was  my  privilege,  to  be  long  acquainted,  and  for  many  years 
intimately  associated,  with  Rev.  Dr.  Coulter.  To  know  him  as  I 
did,  was  to  love  him  for  the  nobility  of  his  Christian  character,  and 
to  honor  him  for  the  work  he  accomplished.  From  the  windows 
of  the  room  in  which  this  tribute  to  his  worth  and  memory  is 
offered,  the  writer  can  look  out  into  the  streets  of  the  town  where 
the  closing  years  of  his  life  were  spent.  In  imagination  he  can  al- 
most be  seen,  as  he  was  often  seen  during  those  years,  sometimes 
walking  alone  the  rounds  of  busy  concern  for  others ;  sometimes  in 
his  blindness,  on  errands  of  good  will  to  men,  guided  by  the  hand 
of  his  faithful  and  devoted  wife.  Here  are  the  houses  he  was  ac- 
customed to  enter,  in  which  he  offered  so  many  words  of  wise 
counsel,  and  poured  forth  the  voice  of  prayer,  in  behalf  of  the  dis- 
eased souls  and  bodies  of  his  fellow-beings. 

There  is  a  touch  of  true  heroism  in  that  persistence  which 
prompts  a  man,  bereft  of  sight,  so  far  to  forget  his  own  affliction  as 
to  grope  his  way  in  darkness  that  he  may  carry  the  cup  of  blessing 
to  another.  To  be  willing  to  bear  the  burden  of  another's  woes, 
where  we  might,  with  all  seeming  propriety,  invoke  sympathy  in  our 
own  behalf,  is  a  state  of  mind  indicative  of  hearty  subjection  to 
"the  law  of  Christ."  It  is  an  attainment  so  rare  in  this  world  of 
selfishness,  that  when  we  see  it  illustrated,  we  at  once  conclude  it 
is  something,  not  of  "  the  earth,  earthy,"  but  something  bearing 
"the  image  of  the  heavenly."  This  attainment  was  conspicuous 
in  the  life  and  character  of  Dr.  Coulter.  As  his  years  drew  to  a 
close,  it  became  so  much  a  part  of  his  nature  to  undertake  for  others, 

7 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

that  tliL-  Spirit  of  the  Divine  Master,  it  may  he  said,  ahnost  uncon- 
sciously to  him.  became  the  abiding  Spirit  of  His  servant.  What 
many  would  regard  as  an  act  of  great  self-denial,  our  dear  departed 
brother  would  have  "counted  all  joy,"  for  Christ's  sake  and  the 
good  of  men. 

The  history    of  a  true  Christian  life,  as  it  will   be   found    in 
the    pages   following,  can    not  fail  to  interest  deeply  the   devout 
and    thoughtful    reader.       Such  a  life    belongs    not   alone   to  the 
Church.      Such  a  life   is   a  legacy    to  the  world.      Such    a    life, 
though  it  may  seem  to  some  uneventful,    is  nevertheless  a  power. 
It   is  one  of  the  amazing   forces   that  sweep  on   and  on,    in  the 
moral  and  spiritual  world,  until  the  grand  sum  of  all  shall  be  found 
recorded,  on  that  day  of  reckoning,  in  the  completed  book  of  human 
destiny.     The  power  of  a  good  man's  life — a  Christian's  life — is  not 
to  be  estimated  by  the  startling  and  stormy  events  connected  with 
it,  and  as  we,  with  our   partial   vision,  observe  it.     Much  that  is 
forceful  and  ultimately  rounding  out  in  blessed  results,  is  not  seen  or 
appreciated  by  multitudes.     It  is  true,  in  the  world  of  nature,  that 
the  quiet,  noiseless  forces  are  those  that  arc  most  potential,  and,  we 
may   also  say,  most  needful  for  human  good.     The  dew  and  the 
"cntly  falling  shower  are  better  for  shrub  and  Hower  and  the  droop- 
ing verdure,  than  the  wild  mountain  torrent.     The  soft  breezes,  as 
they  fan  the  cheek  of  the  pale  invalid,  or  the  weary  traveler  by  the 
wayside,  are  far  more  grateful  than  the  rushing  tornado.      The  mild 
warmth  of  the  sun  in  the  spring-time  is  more  to  be  desired  than 
the   parching   fervors   of  summer.     One  roaring  Niagara,  with  its 
mighty  dash  and  plunge  of  waters,  is  enough  for  a  continent  or  a 
world.     But  we  need  thousands  of  quiet,  noiseless  little  streams  to 
flow  among  the  vallies   and  meadows,   if  we  would  have  them  to 
smile  in  beauty  and  fruitfulness.     We  need  them,  not  only  to  give 
fertility  to  the  soil,  but  to  furnish  drink  for  man  and  other  creatures 
that  God  has  made.     So  in  this  unhappy  world,  where  there  is  so 
much  raging  of  noise  and  strife  and  angry  passions,  and  where  so 
many  aspire  to  be  demi-gods  of  fame,  it  is  needful  that  there  should 
be  those  who,  in  the  gentle  spirit  of  their  loving  Lord,  are  found 
quietly  "going  about  doing  good."     Such  as  these,  after  all,  are  the 
mighty  factors  which  God  employs  in  the  upbuilding  of  the  blood- 
bought  Church  of  Jesus.     Take  away  these    quiet  workers  in  the 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

cause  of  Truth  and  Righteousness;  dry  up  these  gentle  streams  that 
flow  through  the  parched  deserts  of  humanity;  stop  these  voices  which 
day  by  day  are  speaking  in  low  tones,  to  sorrowing  men  and  women, 
the  name  of  the  crucified  One,  and  there  will  come  upon  the  world 
a  night  of  despair. 

Dr.  Coulter  was  one  of  these  quiet  workers.  His  influence  in 
every  community  where  he  lived  and  labored,  as  will  be  seen  in  his 
Biography,  left  its  impress  for  good  upon  many  hearts.  Like  the 
Master  whom  he  served,  he  did  "  not  cry,  nor  lift  up,  nor  cause  his 
voice  to  be  heard  in  the  street."  He  sought  no  notoriety ;  he  craved 
no  honor  or  applause  from  men.  It  was  his  aim  to  "magnify  his 
office,"  as  Paul  did,  in  order  that  he  might  "magnify  Christ."  No 
man  could  deal  more  tenderly  with  "the  bruised  reed  "  than  he  did. 
How  many  hearts  he  comforted,  how  many  wounded  spirits  he 
bound  up  with  the  balm  of  the  Gospel,  how  many  despairing 
ones  he  pointed  to  the  sinner's  Savior,  will  never  be  known  to 
any  but  God,  until  the  "Books  are  opened."  The  life  of  such 
a  man  could  not  fail  to  be  eventful,  in  the  best  meaning  of  that 
word.  Every  day  witnessed  some  planning  and  execution  for  the 
cause  of  Christ.  Every  day,  there  was  new  unfolding  of  desire 
to  serve  both  God  and  man;  and  every  day,  we  may  believe,  there 
was  a  ripening  for  the  world  of  glory.  If  then,  as  we  have  intimated, 
we  may  not  hear  the  roar  of  the  Niagara  in  his  life,  we  may  hear 
the  softer,  sweeter  music  of  the  gently  rippling  stream,  murmuring 
the  blessed  strain  of  salvation  to  all  who  came  near  him.  "The 
good  works  of  some  are  manifest  beforehand  ;  and  they  that  be  other- 
wise, cannot  be  hid."  "While  the  Christian  may  pursue  with  in- 
terest the  history  of  the  menta  and  moral  development  of  those 
who  are  termed  "  the  great  men  "  of  the  world,  he  will  not  fail  to 
rejoice,  with  the  angels  of  God,  more  "over  a  single  sinner  that  re- 
pents," to  follow  with  more  intense  interest  the  progress  of  a  work 
of  grace  in  the  humblest  child  of  God,  and  to  find  in  the  changes 
and  events,  the  conflicts  and  victories,  the  sorrows  and  joys,  the 
fear^  and  hopes,  there  transpiring,  matter  of  more  importance  and 
instruction,  than  in  the  rise  and  fall  of  despotic  Kings  and  Princes, 
or  of  wicked  empires  and  nations." 

The  Presbyterian  men  and  wom  n  of  Missouri,  and  indeed, Chris- 
tians of  every  name,  who  felt  the  force  of  Dr.  Coulter's  presence  in 
(B)     ■ 


lO  INTRODUCTION. 

his  words  and  acts,  at  different  times,  during  the  course  of  his  long 
ministry,  will  doubtless  be  pleased  to  have  the  opportunity  of  read- 
ing this  book.  They  will  thus  get  a  deeper  insight  into  the  secret 
of  that  character  which  so  effectually  challenged  their  respect  and 
reverence.  And  may  we  not  hope  that  many,  who  had  not  the 
privilege  of  a  personal  acquaintance  with  him,  and  who  never  heard 
his  voice  uttering  itself  in  the  high  argument  of  the  Gospel,  will  be 
induced  to  take  up  this  volume,  and  trace  the  lines  of  a  life  that  was 
broad  enough  to  embrace  within  its  scope  the  best  interests  of  man 
for  two  worlds. 

In  the  auto-biographical  part  of  this  work,  the  reader  will  find 
away  back  in  the  early  years  of  the  subject  of  it,  the  evidence  of  a 
persistence  of  purpose  to  achieve  results  under  difficulties,  which 
must  awaken  admiration,  and  which  may  well  become  an  inspiration 
to  others,  who  are  confronted,  at  the  starting  point  of  their  career, 
with  obstacles  of  like  character.  The  lectures  and  sermons  will  be 
found  rich  in  thought  and  full  of  the  unction  of  the  Spirit.  The 
book  throughout  should  be  prized  by  the  Church  he  served  so  long, 
as  a  precious  testimony  to  the  worth  and  fidelity  of  one  whose  life 
and  ministry  were  in  such  beautiful  harmony,  and  whose  "record  is 
on  high."  The  work  has  been  brought  before  the  public  through 
the  liberality  of  Brother  Coulter's  widow,  who  devotes  the  entire 
proceeds  of  its  sale  to  tile  aid  of  Westminster  College  an  institu- 
tion of  learning  always  dear  to  the  heart  of  her  noble  luisband. 
Its  extensive  circulation  will  therefore  accomplish  a  two-fold  benefit.. 
It  will  serve  to  quicken  the  spiritual  life  of  many  of  God's  people, 
and  it  will  render  important  aid  to  the  cause  of  sound  Christian 
education. 

With  the  prayei-  that  the  Divine  blessing  may  accompany  this 
book  as  it  goes  into  the  families  of  our  beloved  Church,  and  pro- 
foundly thankful  to  the  great  King  in  Zion  that  He  has  afforded  me 
the  opportunity  of  presenting  this  humble  tribute  to  the  life  and 
character  of  one  whom  I  greatly  loved,  and  whose  friendship  I  shall 
cherish  to  all  eternity,  I  commend  the  Biography  and  Discourses 
of  our  lamented  Brother,  to  all  who  love  the  image  of  Christ  as  it 
i-;  seen  in  those  who  "follow  Him  in  the  RegeneratiQn." 

JNO.  G.  FACKLE.R. 

J  TBERTY,    Mo,  •     .   .  . 


c4^. 


jC-k'^^*^ 


Autobiographical 
Sketch 

OF 

Rev.  David  Coulter,  D.  D. 


PART    1. 


CMILBMOOIJ. 


NOVEMBER  8th,  1808,  was  the  day  of  m>' 
birth.  The  place  of  this  occurrence  was  in 
the  State  of  Delaware,  Sussex  county,  about  ten 
miles  east  of  Georgetown,  the  county-seat,  and 
seven  miles  west  of  Lewestown,  whose  outlook  is 
the  Bay  of  Delaware,  where  it  widens  out  between 
Cape  Henlopen  and  Cape  May  into  the  broad 
Atlantic.  The  home  of  my  parents  was  a  com- 
fortable farm  house,  about  one  mile  south  of  Cool 
Spring  Presbyterian  church,  of  which  my  parents 
were  members,  and  where,  in  my  infancy,  as  a 
child  of  the  covenant,  I  was  baptized. 

The  name  of  my  father  was  Jesse,  and  that  of 
my  mother,  Elizabeth.  They  were  both  righteous 
before  God,  endeavoring  to  walk  in  all  the  com- 
mandments and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless. 
They  gave  to  their  son  the  name  of  David,  hoping 
that  its  Scriptural  associations  might  exert  a  happy 
influence  in  the  formation  of  his  character.  My 
personal  recollection  of  my  father  is  very  indis- 


14  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

tinct,  as  he  departed  this  hfe  before  I  had  com- 
pleted my  fourth  year.  I  am  persuaded,  however, 
from  incidents  related  to  me  by  my  mother,  and 
from  records  of  the  exercise  of  his  mind  which  I 
have  read,  that  he  was  a  man  of  earnest  piety. 
My  early  training,  with  that  of  a  younger  sister, 
was  almost  wholly  the  work  of  my  sainted  mother. 
I  have  a  very  distinct  recollection  of  her  pleadings 
with  a  covenant-keeping  God,  as  she  knelt  with  us 
in  prayer  —  herself  in  front  and  her  children  on 
either  side  of  the  same  chair  —  in  her  daily  devo- 
tions. Her  look  and  the  tones  of  her  voice  are  still 
vividly  present  with  me.  Her  instructions,  drawn 
from  the  w^ord  of  divine  truth,  tenderly  and  ear- 
nestly given,  are  yet  fresh  in  my  memory.  Her 
corrections,  administered  with  faithfulness,  and 
sometimes  with  a  tearful  eye,  accompanied  with 
prayer,  can  never  be  forgotten. 

Bibles  were  not  as  accessible  then  as  now^  I 
well  remember  when  returning  from  school  in  my 
eighth  \ear,  I  was  met  by  my  sister  with  the  glad 
intelligence  that  "  the  Bibles  have  come."  My 
mother,  together  with  some  other  heads  of  fam- 
ilies in  the  neighborhood,  in  order  that  each  of 
the  younger  members  of  their  households  might 
possess  a  Bible  of  their  own,  sent  to  Philadelphia 
for  them.  They  were  very  plain  copies  of  the 
Sacred  Scriptures,  but  cost  each  one  dollar  and 
four  cents.  We  waited  with  anxiety  the  coming 
of  an  uncle,  who  was  a  merchant,  that  he  might 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  15 

write,  in  the  place  provided,  our  respective  names. 
That  Bible  is  still  in  my  possession.  The  next 
thing  was  to  read  it  through,  and  there  was  an 
effort  between  us,  as  to  who  should  first  report 
the  task  accomplished.  My  mother  procured  for 
me  other  books;  among  them  were  "Janeway's 
Token  for  Children,"  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  "  Life  of 
John  Newton,"  also  miscellaneous  works  of  Charles 
Buck.  These  were  all  borrowed  from  neighbors 
and  acquaintances,  and  were  on  this  account  the 
more  valued.  There  were  in  my  mother's  pos- 
session, Hervey's  works,  Doddridge's  "  Rise  and 
Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul,"  Dickinson's 
"  Five  Points,"  with  some  other  works,  which,  as 
I  grew  older,  I  read  with  much  interest. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Copes,  of  blessed  memory, 
was  pastor  of  the  Cool  Spring  church,  and  gave 
much  attention  to  catechetical  instruction  of  the 
children.  He  encouraged  them  also  to  commit 
portions  of  Scripture  and  hymns,  which  he  would 
hear  them  repeat  before  public  service  on  Sab- 
bath mornings,  accompanying  the  exercise  with 
suitable  instruction.  From  time  to  time,  also,  he 
would  present  us  with  Narrative  Tracts,  which  we 
highly  prized.  He  served  three  congregations : 
Lewes,  Indian  River  and  Cool  Spring.  My 
mother  and  her  little  family  were  constant  attend- 
ants at  the  latter  place.  When  there  was  no 
preaching,  a  service  was  conducted  by  the  excel- 
lent Session,  consisting  of  prayers,   singing  and 


l6  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

the  reading  of  a  sermon.  It  was  required  of  me 
to  remember  the  text,  and  also  as  much  as  I  could 
of  the  sermon.  I  seldom  failed  in  regard  to  the 
first,  but  my  reports  of  the  latter  were  generally 
quite  meager.  My  mother  expressed  much  pleasure 
when  I  could  repeat  as  much  as  a  single  sentence. 
She  sometimes  visited  at  the  parsonage,  tak- 
ing my  sister  and  myself  with  her.  These 
occasions  were  highly  prized  by  us,  and  we  sel- 
dom returned  without  bringing  with  us  some  me- 
mento in  the  shape  of  a  tract  or  card  with  a  hymn 
printed  on  it.  Once  I  remember,  while  in  the 
pastor's  study,  I  was  reading  Fox's  "  Book  of  Mar- 
tyrs." He  asked  me  if  I  could  endure,  out  of  love 
to  Christ,  what  they  suffered  ?  Not  being  able  to 
answer  the  question  in  the  affirmative,  I  made  but 
little  reply,  but  the  question  kept  running  through 
my  mind  for  sometime  afterwards.  At  another 
time,  with  two  of  his  own  sons,  we  read  alternately 
a  portion  of  Scripture.  At  the  close,  he  asked 
me  what  I  had  been  reading  about.  Not  expect- 
ing to  be  examined,  I  was  able  to  report  scarcely 
anything,  at  which  I  felt  very  much  embarrassed 
and  ashamed. 

Sometimes,  when  he  would  be  going  from 
church  in  the  direction  of  my  home,  he  would 
take  me  up  in  his  sulky  and  examine  me  in  the 
Catechism  as  we  rode  along.  He  needed  no 
book  for  this  exercise,  and  could  ask  the 
■questions    readily   and    regularly    from    memory. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  1/ 

Once  he  gave  me  a  hymn-book  with  this  inscrip- 
tion on  the  fly-leaf:  "To  David  Coulter,  for  his 
faithful  attention  to  the  study  of  the  Catechism. 
May  the  blessing  of  his  ancestors  rest  upon  him, 
through  Jesus  Christ."  His  manner  of  responding 
to  inquiries  about  his  health  usually  was,  "Well, 
through  mercy."  I  went  to  see  him  with  my 
mother  during  his  last  sickness.  He  spoke  to  me 
concerning  my  covenant  relation  to  the  Church. 
I  did  not  well  understand  his  meaning,  but  his 
words  impressed  me  deeply.  The  day  on  which 
he  was  buried,  was  a  sad  one  to  his  people.  My 
mother,  I  recollect,  made  the  remark,  that  tears 
enough  had  been  shed  to  have  washed  him  all 
over.  He  was  brought  to  the  church,  prayers 
were  offered,  and  a  sermon  was  read  by  a  member 
of  the  Session.  One  of  the  elders  remarked, 
holding  up  the  Bible,  "  Our  light-bearer  is  gone, 
but  the  light  of  the  divine  Word  still  remains." 
He  exhorted  us  to  give  it  the  more  earnest  and 
prayerful  study.  Mr.  Copes'  remains  were  interred 
a  little  east  of  the  south  door  of  the  church.  On 
his  tomb  may  be  read  this  inscription : 

"  In  yonder  sacred  house  I  spent  my  breath  : 
Now  silent,  mouldering  here,  I  lie  in  death  : 
But  I  shall  rise  again,  and  yet  declare 
A  dread  amen  to  truths  I  published  there." 

Surrounded,  as  I  was,  by  such  influences,  and 
instructed  by  such  teachers,  it  is  not  surprising 
that  I  should  become  very  early  impressed  with 


1 8  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

the  things  pertaining  to  my  eternal  interest.  I 
was  taught  to  pray  almost  from  infancy,  and  I  can 
remember,  when  quite  a  little  boy  on  my  way  to 
school,  of  turning  aside  from  my  path  and  kneel- 
ing down  under  the  shadow  of  a  great  oak,  and 
there  endeavoring  to  seek  a  blessing  from  m}' 
Heavenly  Father.  My  mother  sometimes  spoke 
to  me  of  Christian  experience  and  of  the  comfort 
of  trust  in  the  promises  in  the  divine  word,  saying, 
though  I  understood  not  these  things  now,  she 
hoped  they  would  not  always  be  strange  to  me. 
On  one  occasion,  hearing  me  sing  a  devotional 
hymn,  she  asked  me  if  those  words  expressed  my 
feelings.  She  often  encouraged  me  to  carry  all 
my  difficulties  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  daily 
commit  myself  to  divine  protection  and  guid- 
ance, impressing  her  counsel  by  her  example. 
Once  I  remember,  when  a  storm  was  raging,  the 
rain  descending  in  torrents,  the  forked  lightning 
darting  vividly  and  almost  blindingly  through  our 
dwelling,  and  terrific  peals  of  thunder  were  fol- 
lowing in  quick  succession,  she  called  her  children 
to  her,  and  kneeling  down,  poured  forth  earnest 
supplication  unto  Him  whose  way  is  in  the 
storm,  and  who  controls  the  elements  at  His  will. 
At  another  time,  she  spoke  of  having  been  much 
troubled  with  gloomy  forebodings  respecting  the 
future  in  regard  to  temporal  mattery.  She  said 
she  had  been  kept  awake,  and  sitting  up  until  a 
late  hour  at  night  on  this  account,  whe"  opening 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  ig 

Iier  Bible,  she  read  the  passage,  "  casting  all  your 
care  upon  Him,  for  He  careth  for  you."  This  so 
relieved  her  mind,  that  she  at  once  committed  all 
to  her  Heavenly  Father's  care  —  laid  herself  down 
—  had  a  good  night's  rest,  and  from  that  time  had 
but  little  anxiety  on  that  subject. 

I  continued  to  be  thoughtful  in  regard  to  my 
spiritual  welfare,  not  only  in  my  waking  hours, 
but  also  in  my  dreams  by  night.  Once  I  t)iought 
that  the  day  of  judgment  had  come.  I  saw  the 
sheeted  lightning  sweeping  (wer  the  earth  with 
the  rapidity  of  thought,  leaving  all  behind  in  a 
blaze  of  fire.  The  scene  was  so  terrific  that  I 
awoke,  thinking  what  would  have  been  m}'  portion 
if  the  dream  had  been  a  reality.  At  another 
time,  I  dreamed  that  I  was  in  the  church,  where 
were  gathered  the  dead  that  had  been  buried  in 
the  surrounding  graveyard.  I  saw  our  dead  min- 
ister there,  sitting  on  a  seat  next  the  pulpit,  while 
the  dead  congregation  occupied  the  pews.  The 
stillness  was  dreadful,  but  while  I  stood  in  awe, 
the  dead  minister  slowly  rose  up,  trembling  dread- 
fully. Then  the  dead  congregation  rose  up  also 
trembling.  At  this  stage  of  the  vision,  my  sleep 
went  from  me.  Some  years  since,  I  told  this 
dream  to  an  old  minister,  when  he  remarked, 
"  That  when  dead  preachers  begin  to  tremble 
before  their  people  in  view  of  the  judgment,  as 
knowing  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  then  their  dead 
congregations  will  begin  to  tremble  also." 


20  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

Some  time  after  this,  my  grandmother  Coulter 
died.  She  was  a  quiet,  godly  woman,  not  given  to 
much  speaking  in  regard  to  her  religious  expe- 
rience, but  I  had  much  confidence  in  the  genuine- 
ness of  her  piety.  I  did  not  see  her  during  her  last 
sickness,  which  I  regretted,  especially  when  I  was 
told  that  she  had  expressed  a  desire  for  my  pres- 
ence. She  entered  the  stream  of  death,  as  I  was 
informed,  clinging  to  her  Savior,  but  with  a  degree 
of  fear  and  trembling.  The  event,  for  a  time, 
produced    a    serious    impression    upon    my  mind. 

Not  long  after  this,  a  cousin,  a  year  or  two 
my  senior,  died.  He  was  taken  suddenly 
very  ill,  and  in  a  short  time  became  speechless, 
and  seemed  to  be  both  bhnd  and  deaf,  and  thus 
continued  till  he  died.  He  had  made  a  profession 
of  religion,  which  was  a  source  of  great  comfort 
to  his  afflicted  parents.  My  mother  was  present 
on  the  occasion,  and  when  she  came  home, 
described  to  me,  in  a  very  tender  and  solemn 
manner,  the  distressing  scene  through  which  she 
had  passed,  endeavoring  to  impress  me  with  the 
importance  of  being  also  ready,  not  knowing  in 
what  hour  my  summons  might  come.  This  event 
also  served  to  deepen  my  anxious  impressions. 


PART   IJ. 


I  HAVE  now  brought  my  narrative,  in  some  of 
its  incidents,  beyond  my  twelfth  year.  Much 
of  the  time,  up  to  that  period,  had  been  spent  at 
school  under  the  tuition  of  a  variety  of  teachers, 
most  of  whom  were  men  of  piety,  and  endeavored, 
with  intellectual  training,  to  inculcate  moral  and 
religious  principles.  The  Scriptures  were  read  as 
a  school-book,  and  in  some  schools  the  Westmin- 
ster Catechism  was  studied  and  recited.  One  of 
the  teachers,  who  was  son-in-law  to  our  minister, 
opened  and  closed  the  exercises  of  each  day  with 
prayer.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  two  of  the 
boys  were  heard  whispering.  As  soon  as  the 
service  was  closed,  they  were  called  to  an  account ; 
one  of  them  denied  being  guilty,  but  as  it  was 
proved  upon  him,  he  was  severely  reproved. 
When  he  returned  home,  he  felt  so  uncomfortable 
that  he  was  obliged  to  tell  his  parents  all  about 
it.  This,  I  have  no  doubt,  was  of  great  benefit  to 
him,   for  I   am   fully  persuaded   that  if   children 

21 


22  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

would  always  report  to  their  parents  their  faults, 
it  would  greatly  fortify  them  against  temptation 
and  strengthen  them  in  habits  of  virtue. 

About  the  close  of  my  twelfth  year,  I  went  out 
to  service  on  a  farm  with  the  family  of  my  uncle. 
As  I  was  the  oldest  child  and  only  son  in  my 
mother's  family,  I  had  been  treated  with  a  tender- 
ness and  consideration  not  to  be  expected  even  in 
the  house  of  a  relative.  I  felt  very  sensibly  the 
change.  As  I  was  the  youngest  as  well  as  small- 
est among  the  boys  belonging  to  the  family,  it 
fell  to  my  lot  to  engage  in  rather  irregular  work. 
This  made  me  feel  that  I  occupied  an  inferior 
position,  and  was  very  humbling  to  my  pride. 
I  ventured  to  speak  to  my  mother  of  my  difficul- 
ties. She  sympathized  with  me,  but  told  me  that 
I  ought  to  be  thankful  that  my  uncle  was  willing 
to  take  me,*  and  added  that  if  I  did  my  duty 
faithfully,  my  Heavenly  Father  would  provide  for 
me  a  more  exalted  position  in  due  time.  I  grad- 
ually became  reconciled,  began  to  take  more 
pleasure  in  my  work,  and  even  to  regard  it  as 
rather  a  favor  than  a  hardship,  that  I  had  to  work 
so  much  alone.  I  always  Went  home  on  Saturday 
night  and  remained  until  Monday  morning,  and 
sometimes  even  in  the  week  I  Avould  spend  a 
night  or  two  with  my  mother  and  sister.  Indeed, 
while  my  mother  lived,  I  never  felt  really  at  home 
unless  I  was  in  her  house. 

Some  months  after  the  death  of  our  old  minister, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  2$ 

our  pulpit  was  supplied  by  Rev.  B.  F.  Ogden. 
He  was  a  man  of  great  simplicity  of  character. 
One  of  the  elders  remarked,  that  "there  was  no 
harm  in  him."  He  could  not  talk  to  the  children, 
however,  like  our  former  pastor.  He  declined  to 
hear  the  Catechism  before  the  morning  service, 
because  it  would  interfere  with  his  preaching. 
He,  however,  formed  a  Bible  class  and  heard  it 
immediately  after  sermon.  Several  members  of 
the  congregation,  and  I  among  the  number,  en- 
gaged in  this  exercise.  I  do  not  know  that  it 
was  of  any  particular  advantage  to  me,  except 
that  it  brought  me  into  more  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with  our  new  minister. 

In  process  of  time,  our  minister  appointed  a 
communion  service,  and  gave  notice  that  on  the 
Thursday  preceding,  there  would  be  a  prayer- 
meeting  in  the  church,  as  a  means  of  special 
preparation  for  the  solemn  occasion.  After  the 
usual  exercises  of  reading  the  Scriptures  and  of 
prayer  and  praise,  one  of  the  elders  remarked, 
that  "  if  there  were  any  persons  present  who 
desired  special  prayer  in  their  behalf  and  would 
indicate  their  wish,  the  services  would  be  pro- 
longed for  that  purpose."  No  person  made  the 
request,  but  a  very  serious  feeling  seemed  to  per- 
vade the  assembly. 

After  I  went  home,  my  mother  inquired  of  me, 
if  I  did  not  feel  the  time  had  come  for  me  to 
make  a  public  profession  of  my  faith  in  Christ — 


24  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

telling  me,  at  the  same  time,  that  she  had  learned 
with  much  pleasure  that  my  sister  had  made  up 
her  mind  to  take  that  step.  I  told  her  that  I 
did  not  feel  that  my  experience  justified  me  to 
do  so — that  I  had  not  that  assurance  of  a 
change  of  heart  which  I  supposed  was  requisite 
to  make  me  a  person  suitable  to  join  the  church. 
She  endeavored  to  instruct  me  in  the  matter, 
and  directed  me  to  pray  that  the  good  Lord 
would  guide  me  in  the  way  I  ought  to  go. 
I  endeavored  to  do  as  she  advised,  and  after 
much  thought,  I  presented  myself  before  the 
Session  with  the  view  of  giving  them  a  full  state- 
ment of  the  exercises  of  my  mind  upon  the  sub- 
ject. The  minister  met  me  cordially  and  expressed 
his  gratification  that  so  many  of  the  members  of 
his  Bible  class  were  desirous  to  connect  themselves 
with  the  church.  This  remark  was  made  from 
the  fact,  that  four  or  five  young  persons,  who  were 
connected  with  the  Bible  class,  had  a  short  time 
previously  met  the  Session,  as  I  was  now  doing. 
After  I  made  my  statement  of  my  religious  exer- 
cises, one  of  the  elders  remarked,  that  "  the  life 
was  more  to  be  regarded  than  the  history  of  one's 
feelings."  My  uncle  stated  that  my  general  con- 
duct had  been  that  of  a  moral,  conscientious  per- 
son, but  in  regard  to  my  spiritual  exercises,  he 
had  not  known  or  observed  anything  particular. 
The  Sessior),  however,  voted  to  receive  me  into 
the  communion  of  the  church. 


AtJTOBIOGRAPHY.  2^ 

They  gave  me  a  token,  as  it  was  called  :  this 
was  a  small  piece  of  lead,  flat  and  square  in 
form,  which  was  inscribed  with  the  letters,  L.  T., 
standing  for  "love  token."  These  were  given 
to  the  communicants  as  an  evidence  of  their  good 
standing  in  the  church,  and  of  their  privilege 
to  come  to  the  Lord's  table.  They  were  usually 
distributed  the  day  preceding  and  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  day  of  communion,  by  the  elders,  and 
were  returned  to  them  just  after  the  communi- 
cants were  seated  at  the  table.  The  use  of  them 
has  long  since  been  discontinued  in  our  Church. 

The  next  day  my  mother  and  her  children  sat 
down  together  at  the  table  of  our  blessed  Lord, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  that  her  heart  exclaimed 
with  no  ordinary  emotion,  "here  am  I  and  the 
children  which  thou  hast  graciously  given  to  thy 
handmaid."  It  was  customary  to  have  long  nar- 
row'tables,  reaching  across  the  church,  at  which 
the  communicants  were  seated.  The  minister 
stood  at  what  was  called  the  head  of  the  table, 
distributing  the  elements  to  those  who  sat  nearest 
to  him ;  then  the  elders  slipped  the  plates  along 
the  table  for  the  convenience  of  the  members. 
The  minister  all  the  time  addressing  them  with 
words  of  counsel  or  exhortation.  When  one 
table  had  been  thus  served,  a  hymn  was  sung, 
during  which  those  who  had  communed  retired  to 
the  pews,  and  others  occupied  their  places  at  the 
table.  Sometimes  there  were  three  or  four  tables, 
(c) 


26  Autobiography. 

at  the  last  of  which  the  colored  people  were 
invited  to  come  and  take  their  place.  The  whole 
was  concluded  with  an  earnest  exhoitation,  and 
the  congregation  was  dismissed,  after  singing  a 
hymn,  with  the  benediction. 

I  do  not.  recollect  very  specially  the  exercise  of 
my  mind  on  that  day  of  my  first  communion,  but 
I  remember  very  distinctly  on  the  following  day, 
when  I  was  at  work  alone,  I  was  very  deeply 
concerned  about  my  new  position.  I  felt  I  had 
opened  my  mouth  unto  the  Lord,  and  could  not 
go  back  without  great  aggravation  of  guilt,  and 
felt  afraid  I  might  not  walk  worthy  of  my  high 
vocation.  I  knew  I  had  no  strength  in  myself, 
and  could  but  feebly  take  hold  of  the  divine 
promises  for  support  and  guidance.  I  was  well 
aware  that  all  my  help  must  come  from  God,  and 
my  earnest  desire  was  that  He  would  hold  me  up. 
This  was  in  the  Fall  of  1825. 

In  that  same  year,  our  minister  came  to  reside 
in  the  neighborhood  of  my  mother,  and  boarded 
with  a  family  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant. 
During  that  winter  he  had  a  very  severe  spell  of 
sickness,  and  came  near  the  gate  of  death.  My 
mother,  who  was  an  excellent  nurse,  waited  upon 
him  in  his  illness,  spending  almost  her  entire  time 
in  the  family.  While  she  was  there,  she  was 
attacked,  between  midnight  and  day,  with  a  severe 
chill.  Word  was  sent  to  me  at  my  uncle's  before 
it  was  light,  to  hasten  home  and  build  a  large  fire 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  2/ 

and  heat  water,  as  my  mother  was  very  sick,  and 
wished  to  be  taken  to  her  own  dwelHng.  I  did 
as  requested,  and  watched  for  her  coming.  By 
the  time  it  was  Hght,  I  saw  a  carriage  start  from 
the  house  where  she  was,  but  instead  of  coming 
to  her  home,  it  took  the  direction  towards  my 
uncle's.  Soon  a  messenger  was  sent  to  bid  me 
hasten  to  her.  I  was  soon  at  her  bedside,  found 
her  in  great  pain,  but  calm  and  collected.  By  the 
time  a  physician  could  be  obtained,  she  was  almost 
unconscious,  her  pulse  was  gone,  and  though  she 
swallowed  the  strongest  kind  of  stimulus,  it  pro- 
duced no  effect.  It  was  evident  she  was  near  her 
end.  We  stood  around  her  bed  watching  the 
ebbing  of  life's  current  until  about  two  o'clock, 
when  she  ceased  to  breathe.  Thus  passed  away 
to  her  home  in  heaven,  a  redeemed  spirit  as  pure 
and  true  as  was  ever  lent  to  earth. 

My  sister  and  I  wept  over  her  as  those  who  felt 
themselves  doubly  orphans.  The  family  of  my 
uncle  mingled  their  tears  with  ours,  as  those  who 
mourn  for  kindred  near  and  dear.  My  uncle 
stood  like  a  statue  of  grief,  or  walked  to  and  fro 
as  one  stunned  and  bewildered  by  sudden  bereave- 
ment, but  no  tears  came  to  his  relief.  He  had 
been  my  mother's  counselor  during  her  long  years 
of  widowhood,  was  often  at  her  home,  and  seemed 
much  to  enjoy  her  company.  He  said  she  was  a 
mother  in  Israel.  The  next  day,  after  appropriate 
funeral   services,    she  was  taken  to  the    burying 


28  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

ground  connected  with  the  church,  and  laid  beside 
her  husband  and  her  first-born,  to  await  the  resur- 
rection of  the  just.  The  spot  is  a  few  paces  a 
httle  west  of  south  from  the  front  door  of  the 
church. 

My  uncle  took  charge  of  the  estate,  and  the 
home  of  my  childhood  was  soon  inhabited  by 
others.  I  continued  to  live  with  my  uncle  as  I 
had  before.  My  sister  found  a  home  in  the  family 
of  another  uncle,  who  was  the  husband  of  my 
mother's  younger  sister.  This  occurred  February, 
1826.  I  continued  with  my  uncle  thus  about  four 
years.  Sometimes  during  the  winter  I  assisted  in 
a  school,  and  one  winter  I  taught  a  school  of 
which  I  was  principal. 

In  the  Spring  of  1829,  my  sister  and  myself 
concluded  to  take  charge  of  our  little  farm,  and 
gathering  together  a  few  articles  of  household 
furniture,  commenced  house-keeping.  My  uncle, 
with  whom  my  sister  lived,  remarked,  as  we  set 
out  from  his  house,  that,  in  order  to  good  house- 
keeping, we  must  have  a  family  altar.  Accord- 
ingly, that  night  we  kneeled  together  in  the  same 
room,  where,  in  years  before,  we  had  often  kneeled 
with  our  sainted  mother. 

We  had  now  another  minister,  the  Rev.  John 
Mitchelmore.  He  took  much  interest  in  our 
affairs.  He  was  a  very  genial  man,  and  the  con- 
gregation was  very  much  devoted  to  him.  He 
loaned  me   some  books  to   read,   among  others, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  29 

"  Henry  on  Prayer,"  with  the  view  of  my  obtaining- 
help  from  it  in  the  way  of  taking  part  in  public 
prayer.  Not  long  after  this,  our  minister,  accord- 
ing to  previous  arrangement,  called  upon  me  to 
make  the  closing  prayer.  I  did  so  with  a  great 
deal  of  trepidation,  but  was  enabled  to  go  through 
with  the  exercise  with  quite  as  much  freedom  as  I 
had  any  reason  to  expect.  I  had  before  opened 
the  exercises  of  our  Sabbath-school,  so  it  was  not 
entirely  new  to  me  to  pray  in  the  presence  of 
others.  Some  time  after  this,  I  was  called  on  to 
conduct  the  Sabbath  services  at  the  church,  which 
was  to  read  a  sermon  at  the  Sabbath  prayer- 
meeting.  This  was  the  beginning  of  my  public 
exercises,  which  was  enlarged  by  my  offering  a 
word  of  exhortation,  especially  when  our  meet- 
ings were  held  in  private  families.  These  meet- 
ings were  blessed  to  the  drawing  out  of  some 
other  young  men  to  take  part  in  the  exercises  of 
public  prayer. 

We  had  also  a  Tract  Society,  and  with  others, 
I  became  very  much  interested  in  the  circulation 
of  tracts  —  indeed,  I  scarcely  went  anywhere 
without  taking  some  with  me,  and  offering  them 
to  any  acquaintance  whom  I  might  meet.  This 
sometimes  opened  the  way  for  religious  conver- 
sation. 

Much  interest  was  awakened  at  this  time  on  the 
subject  of  Temperance.  Societies  were  formed 
for   the    proniotion    of   that    cause.     I    was    then 


30  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

teaching  school,  and  hearing  that  a  mass-meeting 
was  to  be  held  at  Lewestown  on  the  subject,  I 
determined  to  prepare  a  speech,  and  attend  at  the 
time  appointed.  I  went  to  the  house  of  our  min- 
ister, who  lived  at  the  place,  told  him  I  had  come 
to  attend  the  meeting,  and  if  there  was  an  oppor- 
tunity, and  he  thought  it  advisable,  I  would  make 
an  address.  The  meeting  was  presided  over  by 
Caleb  Rodney,  ex-Governor  of  the  State,  who, 
after  making  some  remarks  upon  that  passage  of 
Scripture  which  treats  upon  the  responsibility  and 
duty  of  the  man  owning  an  ox,  which  he  knew 
was  in  the  habit  of  pushing  with  his  horns  and 
doing  damage,  and  applying  it  to  the  subject  in 
hand,  concluded  by  saying,  if  there  was  any  per- 
son in  the  house  desirous  of  taking  part  in  the 
discussion,  the  way  was  now  open  for  him  to 
proceed.  Upon  my  expressing  my  wish  to  do  so, 
I  was  invited  to  the  front.  I  was  unknown  to 
most  of  the  persons  present.  The  house  was 
filled.  I  was  dressed  in  home-spun.  It  seemed  a 
novel  thing,  and  as  the  eyes  of  the  audience  were 
earnestly  fixed  upon  me,  I  felt  a  little  embarrassed. 
But  as  my  speech  was  all  "  cut  and  dried,"  I 
delivered  it  without  hesitation,  and  had  the  most 
profound  attention  from  beginning  to  end. 

After  further  remarks  by  other  speakers,  signers 
were  called  for,  and  quite  a  number  of  names  were 
added  to  th-,  pledge.  The  wife  of  the  tavern 
keeper,  I  understood,  was  much  moved  by  some 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  3 1 

of  m}-  remarks,  and  went  home  anxious  for  her 
husband  to  throw  away  the  stock  of  hquors  on 
hand,  and  deal  no  longer  in  the  injurious  traffic. 
I  was  heralded  at  once  as  an  earnest  advocate  of 
the  cause  of  Temperance,  and  requested  to  repeat 
my  address  at  an  early  day  in  the  town  of  Melton, 
some  eight  or  ten  miles  distant.  This  was  my 
first  beginning  in  speech  making  on  the  subject 
of  Temperance,  which  has  ccntinued,  under  vari- 
ous circumstances,  from  that  time  until  the  present. 
My  farming  operations  were  on  a  small  scale. 
My  stock  consisted  of  one  yoke  of  oxen,  one 
cow,  a  few  pigs  and  a  half  dozen  sheep.  The 
oxen  I  raised  from  calves,  one  of  which  was  gi\en 
to  me  by  my  mother  and  the  other  by  an  uncle. 
The  cow  I  bought  for  ten  dollars.  The  beginning 
of  my  stock  of  hogs  was  given  to  me  by  my 
cousin.  Ttie  neighbors  gave  us  some  chickens, 
and  one  of  the  ex-Governors  of  the  State,  at 
whose  store  I  traded,  gave  me  a  crowing  one,  that 
I  might  know,  as  he  pleasantly  remarked,  when  to 
get  up.  My  farming  utensils  were  of  rather  a 
primitive  kind.  A  cart,  or  two  wheel  vehicle, 
costing  eight  dollars  —  a  plough  of  the  old  bar- 
share  pattern  —  a  harrow  with  three  teeth,  worth 
about  one  dollar  and  a  half  I  had  also  a  hoe, 
spade  and  an  ax.  The  farm  consisted  of  about 
seventy  acres.  The  soil  was  thin,  and  so  light 
that  it  was  sometimes  said,  that  "  even  our  landed 
property   was   movable."      And    it   did    seem   so, 


32  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

when,  in  the  fall  and  winter,  one  beheld  the  great 
clouds  of  dust  carried  by  the  wind  from  our  culti- 
vated fields.  I  cultivated  about  twenty-five  or 
thirty  acres,  which  rarely  averaged  more  than  a 
barrel  of  corn  per  acre.  Very  little  of  it  would 
produce  wheat,  except  when  fresh  or  well  manured. 
We,  however,  lived  comfortably,  and  increased  in 
means  a  little  ever\^  year. 

In  the  winter  I  usually  taught  school,  receiving 
as  compensation,  from  twelve  to  fifteen  dollars 
per  month.  After  we  had  lived  thus  for  about 
two  years,  my  sister  taught  a  summer  school 
some  four  or  five  miles  distant  from  home.  I 
had,  therefore,  to  look  out  for  a  house-keeper, 
and  employed  one.  She  was  a  very  kind- 
hearted  old  woman,  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Church.  We  got  along  very  pleasantly,  although 
it  was  quite  a  change  from  having  Avith  me  a 
sister.  I  gave  her  her  board  for  doing  my 
cooking  and  house-work.  She  had  the  rest  of  her 
time  to  work  for  herself.  She  was  a  good  seam- 
stress, and  sometimes  found  employment  by  taking 
in  sewing.  When  not  thus  occupied,  she  worked 
for  me  and  I  gave  her  a  dollar  and  a  half  per 
month.  During  that  summer,  my  sister  made  the 
acquaintance  of  a  gentleman,  to  whom,  in  about 
a  year  after,  she  was  married.  She  returned 
home  in  the  Fall  and  lived  with  me  until  she  was 
married.  She  was  then  in  her  twentieth  year. 
She   and   her  husband  removed  to  Philadelphia, 


AUTOBIOGRAHPY, 


33 


where  she  died  in  her  twenty-seventh  year,  and 
was  interred  in  the  burial  ground  of  the  Sixth 
Presbyterian  church  of  that  city. 

After  my  sister's  marriage,  my  old  house-keeper 
returned  again  md  continued  with  me  until  I 
closed  my  farming  operations. 


^^J^ 


PART    III 


AT  COLLEGE. 


1D0  not  remember  when  I  first  indulged  the 
idea  of  becoming  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  I 
had  from  my  childhood  a  great  reverence  for  those 
who  were  in  that  sacred  office.  This  was  increased 
as  I  adv'anced  in  years.  Fious  relations  and  visi- 
tors at  my  mother's,  would  sometimes  suggest  to 
her  in  my  hearing,  that  I  might  one  day  be  a  min- 
ister. This  was  said  in  connection  with  my  recital 
of  hymns  and  passages  of  Scripture,  at  the  request 
of  my  mother.  I  was  also  very  fond  of  reading, 
and  this  induced  them  to  think  that  I  might  improve 
opportunities  given  me  to  obtain  a  suitable  educa- 
tion. After  the  death  of  my  mother,  I  visited  our 
minister  who  was  convalescent,  but  yet  unable  to 
go  abroad.  I  had  a  long  conversation  with  him. 
He  spoke  much  of  the  piety  of  my  mother,  and 
gave  me  much  advice.  He  loaned  me  ■'  Baxter's 
Saints'  Rest,"  and  encouraged  me  to  read  it  care- 
fully, and  try  to  make  a  practical  use  of  its 
suggestions.     I    do    not    remember   that  he   said 

34 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  35 

anything  to  me  specially  about  the  ministry,  but 
he  impressed  me  with  the  importance  of  striving 
to  be  useful.  As  my  ideal  of  a  useful  life  was  the 
ministerial  work,  my  thoughts  were  of  course  led 
in  that  direction.  After  this,  an  old  minister  by 
the  name  of  Woodbridge  came  to  labor  in  the 
bounds  of  Lewes  Presbytery,  and  stopped  for  a 
few  days  at  the  house  of  my  uncle.  I  was  then 
teaching  school.  He  visited  the  school,  and  made 
an  address  to  the  children.  He  talked  to  me  a 
good  deal  about  my  condition  as  an  orphan.  He 
also  encouraged  me  to  hope  that,  by  diligent  at- 
tention and  improvement  of  opportunities,  I  might, 
by  the  blessing  of  God,  become  instrumental  in 
doing  much  good.  The  frequent  exercise  of  my 
gift  in  exhortation  at  prayer-meetings,  led  the 
people  to  expect  that  I  would  one  day  become  a 
minister.  Their  reraarks  upon  this  subject 
were  frequently  repeated  in  my  hearing  ;  I  was 
also  told  that  our  minist  r,  Mr.  Mitchelmore,  ex- 
pressed the  same  idea.  These  external  influences 
made  considerable  impression  upon  my  mind, 
and  led  me  to  make  the  matter  the  subject 
of  very  serious  consideration.  I  felt  a  growing- 
desire  for  the  work.  One  day,  one  of  the  elders 
incidentally  remarked  to  me,  he  believed  we  had 
no  poets  among  us.  I  replied  that  I  had  some- 
times tried  to  make  verses,  and  would  hand  him 
some  of  my  efforts.     One  of  the  pieces,  I  remem- 


36  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


« 


ber,  had  relation  to  my    desire  for  the  ministry, 
and  thus  began : 

I  ask  no  greater  joy, 

Than  Jesus  to  proclaim  ; 
To  spread  through  all  the  earth  abroad 

The  honor  of  His  name. 

It  was  also  with  me  a  subject  of  prayer.  There 
was  a  beautiful  pine  grove  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  house  in  which  I  lived,  to  vrhich  I 
sometimes  went  for  meditation  and  devotion.  This 
question  was  often  the  subject  that  occupied  my 
mind  in  that  quiet  retreat. 

My  great  difficulty  was  in  obtaining  an  educa- 
tion. There  were  some  things  that  gave  me  en- 
couragement. One  of  these  was  the  information 
that  the  Church,  through  her  Board  of  Education, 
often  extended  assistance  to  young  men  in  indi- 
gent circumstances,  when  application  was  made, 
accompanied  by  proper  recommendation.  An- 
other encouraging  fact  was,  that  one  of  my  cousins 
had,  by  the  divine  blessing,  worked  his  way  into 
the  ministry,  with  but  little  means  contributed  by 
his  parents.  Another  circumstance  was,  that  I 
was  now  alone  in  the  world,  my  sister  having  mar- 
ried, so  there  seemed  no  particular  difficulty  in  the 
way  of  my  taking  advantage  of  any  opening  that 
might    be    made    in    the    direction    of  my  desire. 

Ab  ut  this  time  I  learned  that  there  was  a 
Manual  Labor  Institution  at  Easton,  Pennsylvania, 
of  which  Rev.  George  Junkin,  D.  D.,  was  President. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  37 

I  was  told  that  a  young  man  disposed  to  labor  part 
of  his  time,  might  thus  defray  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  his  expenses.  I  therefore  wrote  to  Dr. 
Junkin,  stating  my  wishes  and  circumstances.  This 
was  in  the  latter  part  of  the  winter  of  1833.  He 
replied  that  the  way  was  open  for  me  to  come ;  and 
that  if  I  could  make  my  arrangements  to  be  there 
at  the  close  of  the  present  session,  which  would 
take  place  the  last  of  March,  he  could  give  me  em- 
ployment during  the  vacation.  Accordingly,  1  made 
arrangements  for  a  sale  of  my  personal  property, 
and  was  ready  to  go  at  the  time  suggested. 

My  effects  amounted  to  two  hundred  and  thirty 
dollars,  and  with  this  I  set  out  for  College.  I  never 
had  been  from  home  more  than  thirty  miles  before — 
had  never  been  out  of  my  own  native  State  of 
Delaware,  and  hence  the  journey  was  quite  an  un- 
dertaking. The  first  part  of  it  was  by  water  to 
Philadelphia,  ninety  miles,  and  by  stage  sixty 
miles,  to  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware,  to  the  city  of 
Easton.  On  my  way,  I  remained  a  day  or  two  in 
Philadelphia,  at  the  house  of  a  lady  relative,  by 
the  name  of  Smith.  Her  husband  was  at  that 
time  a  Presiding  Elder  in  the  Methodist  Chcirch. 
I  told  him  I  had  much  to  learn  yet,  and  it  might 
be,  after  further  study,  my  doctrinal  views  might 
be  somewhat  modified.  He  seemed  pleased  with 
the  intimation  that  my  mind  was  open  to  convic- 
tion, and  told  me  not  to  be  afraid  to  read  good 
books,  wherever  I  might  find  them. 


3S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

During  my  stay  in  t)ie  city,  I  was  passing  a 
graveyard  and  seeing  a  funeral  procession  enter 
in,  I  went  with  them.  The  minister  in  attendance 
made  some  impressive  remarks  which  led  me  to 
inquire  who  he  was.  I  was  told  he  was  the  Rev. 
Ezra  Styles  Ely,  D.  D.  He  was  at  that  time  one 
of  the  most  wealthy  and  influential  ministers  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  His  munificent  contri- 
butions to  the  Church  were  of  general  notoriety. 
He  afterwards  emigrated  to  Missouri,  where,  in 
consequence  of  some  unprofitable  speculations,  he 
lost  almost  the  whole  of  his  property.  I  saw  him 
after  this,  when  he  told  me  he  was  going  back  to 
the  East,  where,  if  the  Lord  would  give  him  a 
congregation,  he  would  spend  the  remainder  of 
his  days  preaching  the  Gospel.  I  was  reminded 
of  a  remark  made  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gray,  of  Easton, 
who,  in  speaking  of  some  of  Dr.  Ely's  speculations 
both  in  property  and  theology,  which  he  thought 
savored  of  worldliness  and  pride,  said,  "if  the  Dr. 
is  as  good  a  man  as  I  think  he  is,  the  Lord  will 
humble  him." 

The  place  of  my  lodging  was  a  long  way  from 
the  ho'tel  whose  sign  w^as  the  "  Golden  Swan,"  from 
which  the  stage  .started  to  Easton.  Fearing  I 
might  be  left,  as  the  stage  was  to  start  at  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  arose  about  one,  and  set 
out  for  the  place  of  starting.  My  trunk  had  been 
taken  the  day  before  to  the  office.  As  I  was  trudg- 
ing along  with  a  sack  on  my  back,  containing  some 


AtJTOBlOGRAPHY.  ^9 

clothes,  by  a  station-house,  I  was  suddenly  halted 
by  a  policeman,  demanding  who  I  was  and  where 
I  was  going  at  that  hour  of  the  night.  I  felt  a 
little  startled,  but  proceeded  to  answer  his  ques- 
tions as  calmly  as  I  could.  After  examining  my 
sack,  he  permitted  me  to  pass  on.  I  arrived  in  full 
time,  and  at  the  appointed  hour  the  stage  drew  up, 
and  I  took  my  seat  as  a  passenger.  It  was  a  beau- 
tiful morning  in  the  early  part  of  Spring.  After 
traveling  some  distance,  at  one  of  the  stage  stands 
in  order  to  have  a  better  view  of  the  country,  I 
took  my  seat  with  the  driver. 

The  first  part  of  our  journey  lay  through  a 
country  thickly  populated,  with  frequent  villages, 
and  of  course  in  a  high  state  of  cultivation.  In 
the  afternoon,  the  population  of  the  country  was 
less  dense,  and  the  land  was  less  level,  and  in  some 
places  quite  hilly.  The  scenery  in  most  respects 
was  new  to  me,  and  I  enjoyed  it  very  much. 

We  arrived  at  Easton  late  in  the  afternoon.  I 
was  much  interested  in  its  appearance,  being  situ- 
ated emphatically  in  the  midst  of  rivers.  It  is 
washed  on  three  sides  by  the  waters  of  the  Bush- 
kill,  Delaware  and  the  Lehigh.  The  butting  cliffs 
of  limestone  rock  glistening  with  the  rays  of  the 
evening  sun,  interspersed  with  the  dark  green 
foliage  of  the  hemlock,  presented  a  beautiful  con- 
trast. Northward,  twelve  miles  away,  a  range  of 
mountains  upon  which  seemed  to  rest  a  vapor  of 
blue,  bounded  the  view.     Westward  and  South- 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

ward,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  appeared  the 
Greenwich  valley,  a  region  fertile  and  well  cultiva- 
ted, and  watered  by  the  Musconetcong  river, 
beyond  which  rose  a  mountain  of  the  same  name. 
Thus  wherever  you  turned  your  eyes,  mountain, 
hill  and  dale,  rock,  river,  wood  and  plain,  and  the 
exquisite  blending  of  sunlight  and  shadow  com- 
bined to  make  one  of  the  most  attractive  land- 
scapes I  had  ever  seen.  During  the  years  I  re- 
mained in  College,  I  often  gazed  upon  it  with  ever 
increasing  delight. 

Lafayette  College  was  then  in  its  infancy. 
Without  any  buildings  of  its  own,  it  held  its  ses- 
sions in  property  rented  on  the  southern  bank  of 
the  coal-colored  waters  of  the  Lehigh.  Having 
obtained  directions  from  the  hotel,  I  was  soon  at 
the  place,  where  I  found  a  considerable  building 
called  the  Mansion  House,  and  a  temporary  struc- 
ture, containing  several  rooms  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  students.  Meeting  with  some  of  them, 
I  told  them  I  had  heard  of  the  fame  of  their 
Listitution,  and  had  come  with  the  hope  of  being 
benefitted  by  its  instructions.  I  was  soon  intro- 
duced to  Mr.  Thomas  Pollock,  who  managed  the 
farm,  and  might  have  been  called  Professor  of 
Agriculture.  I  was  also  introduced  to  Mr.  Daniel 
Gaston,  Vvho  had  charge  of  the  workshops,  and 
might  have  been  called  Professor  of  the  Mechani- 
cal Department.  Dr.  P.  J.  Timlow  had  charge  of 
the  garden,  and  was  properly  dubbed  Professor  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  4I 

Horticulture.  Mr.  Charles  F.  Worrel  was  Profes- 
sor of  Music,  and  J.  B.  Ramsey  was  bookkeeper 
of  the  establishment. 

I  learned  that  Dr.  Junkin,  the  President,  lived 
in  the  city,  and  I  could  not  see  him  at  that  time. 
I  was,  however,  introduced  to  Mrs.  Moore,  who 
had  charge  of  the  boarding  department,  and 
soon  became  an  inmate  of  the  College.  When 
I  went  over  to  see  Dr.  Junkin,  I  told  him  I 
was  the  person  who  had  written  to  him  from 
Delaware.  I  told  him  my  views  and  hopes 
very  freely.  He  received  me,  I  thought,  very 
coldly,  but  I  learned  afterwards  that  this  was  more 
in  his  manner,  than  indicative  of  the  state  of  his 
heart.  He  was  really  a  man  of  warm  and  gener- 
ous feelings,  but  uniformly  appeared  to  strangers 
reserved  and  distant.  I  told  him  I  had  about  two 
hundred  dollars,  which  I  wished  to  make  the  best 
use  of  I  could  in  the  way  of  obtaining  an  educa- 
tion. I  further  told  him,  I  had  not  fully  determined 
in  my  own  mind  upon  my  future  course ;  that  I 
had  a  desire  for  the  ministry,  but  was  doubtful 
whether  my  constitution  would  endure  the  confine- 
ment of  hard  study,  so  as  to  get  through.  I  told 
him  I  would  try  it  for  a  time,  and  my  idea  was,  if 
I  could  not  secure  the  preparation  necessary  for 
the  ministry,  I  might  qualify  myself  for  teaching. 
He  told  me  he  would  take  my  two  hundred  dollars, 
and  allow  me  six  per  cent,  interest  until  it  was 
exhausted.  I  accepted  the  offer.  I  was  at  once 
(i>) 


4^  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

assigned  to  the  departme  ;t  of  Dr.  Timlow,  and 
went  to  work  in  the  garden,  as  it  was  now  vacation. 
I  would  here  state,  that  all  the  persons  mentioned 
as  having  charge  of  the  different  departments, 
except  Mr.  Pollock,  the  farmer,  were  students. 
Professor  J.  J.  Coon,  who  was  in  the  department 
of  Language,  was  there.  I  bought  a  Latin  gram- 
mar, and  commenced  its  study  under  his  direction, 
reciting  daily.  I  worked  at  the  same  time  eight  or 
ten  hours  per  day. 

There  were  in  Easton,  churches  of  the  leading 
denominations  in  that  part  of  the  country.  Most 
of  the  citizens  were  of  German  descent,  hence  the 
Lutheran  and  German  Reformed  congregations 
were  large.  The  Presbyterian  was  next  in  size. 
The  Methodist  and  Episcopalian  were  smaller. 
The  Rev.  John  Grey  was  pastor  of  the  Presby- 
terian church.  He  was  an  Irishman,  as  were  also 
many  of  his  leading  members.  About  a  mile  up 
the  Lehigh  was  a  thriving  manufacturing  village, 
called  South  Easton.  There  some  of  the  Presby- 
terians had  built  a  small  chapel,  and  had  gathered 
a  Sabbath-school.  Mr.  Gaston  was  Superintendent, 
at  whose  invitation  I  became  a  teacher,  and  con- 
tinued in  it,  in  different  positions,  during  all  the 
years  of  my  College  life. 

At  the  appointed  time,  the  summer  session  of 
1833  opened  with  about  one  hundred  students. 
There  were  three  Professors,  Dr.  Junkin,  President, 
and    Professor   of    Mental    and    Moral    Science, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  43 

Rhetoric,  Political  Economy,  etc.,  J.  J.  Coon, 
Professor  of  Greek  and  Latin,  and  C.  McCoy, 
Professor  of  Mathematics.  We  were  to  work 
three  hours  each  day,  the  time  being  fixed  so  that 
all  worked  at  the  same  time.  As  there  was  often 
work  that  needed  to  be  done  beyond  what  could 
be  accomplished  during  the  hours  assigned,  it  was 
permitted  to  students,  who  could  do  so  without 
falling  behind  in  their  classes,  to  work  out  of  time. 
1  applied  myself  both  to  work  and  study,  and  was 
able  to  obtain  time  for  extra  work. 

Thus  passed  the  first  session,  during  which  I 
read  Historia  Sacra,  Cornelius  Nepos,  Historia 
Graeca,  and  began  Caesar.  My  grade  was  one 
hundred  both  in  work  and  study — a  standing 
which  I  was  not  able  to  keep  up  fully.  My  work 
was  rated  at  six  cents  per  hour,  which  nearly  paid 
my  board.  Boarding  at  the  cheap  table  was  one 
dollar  and  fifty  cents  per  week. 

Preparations  were  now  being  made  for  the  erec- 
tion of  a  new  College  building  on  the  north  side  of 
Easton.  Much  work  was  furnished  in  digging  out 
the  basement  story  and  preparing  the  flooring  for 
the  building.  In  both  these  I  spent  a  good  many 
hours.  After  a  year  or  two,  we  moved  over  into  the 
new  building.  Our  Faculty,  as  well  as  students, 
underwent  from  time  to  time  considerable  change. 
Prof.  McCoy  was  succeeded  by  Prof.  Galloway,  who 
in  turn  gave  place  to  Prof.  McCarty.  Prof.  Coon 
was  succeeded  by   Prof,   Cunningham.     Prof.  A. 


'^ 


t  •''< 


J, 


■h-i 


44  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

Ryors  had,  for  a  time,  charge  of  the  preparatory 
department,  and  Rev.  D.  X.  Junkin,  brother  of  the 
President,  was  for  a  time  Professor  of  Rhetoric. 

I  continued  thus  till  my  means  were  exhausted. 
Subsequently,  I  sold  my  interest  in  the  farm  to 
my  brother-in-law  for  two  hundred  dollars,  which 
enabled  me  to  pursue  my  studies  a  year  or  two 
longer.  When  this  was  exhausted,  I  engaged  in 
teaching  a  school,  some  ten  miles  from  Easton, 
where  I  remained  six  months.  The  neighborhood 
was  called  the  Irish  settlement,  and  most  of  the 
people  were  Presbyterians.  The  church  was  sup- 
plied at  the  time  by  the  Rev.  Lesly  Irwin,  who 
had  come  but  recently  from  Ireland.  He  was  a 
thorough  theologian,  a  fair  preacher,  an  excellent 
pastor,  and  a  very  pleasant  gentleman.  With  him 
I  spent  many  pleasant,  social  hours.  At  the  close 
of  my  school  I  returned  to  College,  taking  my 
place  in  the  class  I  left.  With  my  means  recruited, 
I  continued  my  studies  for  another  year. 

About  this  time,  one  of  my  fellow  students,  at 
the  suggestion  of  the  President,  proposed  to  me  to 
make  application  to  the  Board  of  Education  for 
assistance,  that  I  might  complete  my  College 
course  without  further  interruption.  I  regarded 
this  as  demanding  from  me  a  more  thorough  con- 
sideration of  my  call  to  the  Gospel  ministry.  I 
was  led  to  review  the  providences  of  God  toward 
me  since  I  entered  upon  a  course  of  study.  My 
health  had  continued  very  good,  even  better  than 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  45 

before.  I  had  also  been  able  to  secure  a  fair  stand- 
ing as  a  student.  These  were  circumstances  which 
encouraged  me  to  proceed.  My  desire  for  the 
work  was  unabated.  The  intimation  of  the  Presi- 
dent I  considered  as  an  indorsement  on  his  part  of 
my  suitableness  to  become  a  candidate  under  the 
care  of  the  Church.  The  application  was  made 
and  accepted,  and  I  received  seventy-five  dollars 
per  year  as  aid  to  help  me  on  my  way.  I  received 
moreover,  some  assistance,  in  clothing  and  money, 
from  the  ladies  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of 
Lewestown  and  Cool  Spring. 

Thus  I  went  on,  until  I  was  graduated  in  the 
summer  of  1838.  The  class  in  which  I  was  grad- 
uated, consisted  of  only  two  persons,  Mr.  B.  F. 
Stern  and  myself.  The  honors  of  the  class  were 
therefore  divided  between  us ;  to  him  was  adjudged 
the  salutatory,  and  to  me  the  valedictory.  There 
was  another  member  of  the  class,  until  a  few 
months  before  the  end  of  the  term,  who,  on 
account  of  improper  conduct,  was  denied  the  priv- 
ilege of  graduation.  This  enabled  the  President 
to  say,  in  his  address  to  the  class,  that  he  had  never 
been  under  the  necessity  of  uttering  a  reprimand 
to  the  present  graduates,  during  their  entire  Col- 
lege course.  The  day  of  our  graduation  was  an 
exceedingly  rainy  one,  so  that,  beyond  the  students 
and  Faculty  and  a  few  of  the  Board  of  Trustees, 
our  audience  at  the  German  Reformed  church, 
where  our  exercises  were  held,  was  very  small. 


46  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

My  oration  for  the  occasion  had  for  its  subject, 
"  The  Christian  Enterprise." 

In  my  final  settlement  of  expenses  at  College, 
I  found  myself  a  little  in  arrears,  and  in  order  to 
meet  my  indebtedness,  I  borrowed  for  a  few  days 
the  amount  from  a  citizen  of  my  acquaintance, 
until  I  could  meet  with  some  of  my  friends  of  the 
Irish  settlement,  who,  I  was  sure,  would  willingly 
make  the  loan,  until  I  could  replace  it.  In  this  I 
was  not  disappointed,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks  I  was  able  to  pay  my  obliging  friends. 

I  then  returned  to  my  native  State,  where  I  had 
not  been  since  the  death  of  my  sister.  I  would  here 
state,  that  this  sad  event  occurred  but  a  few  months 
before  I  was  through  College.  I  was  summoned 
by  a  message  saying  that,  if  I  wished  to  see  her 
alive,  no  time  was  to  be  lost.  I  arrived  only  a  day 
before  her  departure.  The  inroads  of  that  insid- 
ious disease,  consumption,  had  reduced  her  greatly, 
so  that  her  strength  was  almost  entirely  gone. 
She  could  only  speak  in  a  very  feeble  voice.  She 
was  aware  of  her  condition,  but  was  calm  and  re- 
signed to  her  Heavenly  Father's  will.  She  was 
only  in  her  twenty-seventh  year,  but  she  had 
lived  long  enough  to  develop  the  characteris- 
tics of  a  child  of  God.  She  was  married  to  a  man 
who  made  no  pretensions  to  piety,  and,  to  her  great 
discomfort,  was  somewhat  irregular  in  his  habits. 
She  bore  it  all  with  resignation,  ever  exhibiting  a 
meek  and  quiet  spirit. 


PART   IV. 

Ai   The  Semin&ry.     Licensed.     Goes  Wesi. 


AFTER  visiting  my  friends  as  above  stated,  I 
entered  the  Theological  Seminary,  at  Prince- 
ton. I  inherited  the  part  of  the  farm  which  was  my 
sister's,  as  she  died  without  children,  which  I  sold 
for  one  hundred  and  sixty  dollars.  I  thus  re- 
cruited my  finances  for  the  further  prosecution  of 
my  studies. 

At  the  Seminary,  I  found  Dr.  A.  Alexander, 
Professor  of  Theology ;  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  Pro- 
fessor of  Ecclesiastical  History ;  Prof.  Charles 
Hodge,  in  the  Department  of  Greek  and  Oriental 
Literature  ;  Dr.  J.  Addison  Alexander,  Professor  of 
Hebrew.  These  were  all  men  of  distinguished 
character  both  for  learning  and  piety.  There  were 
about  one  hundred  students  in  attendance,  all  of 
them,  of  course,  preparing  for  the  ministry.  I  felt 
that  it  must  be  indeed  a  high  privilege  to  be  under 
such  instructors  with  such  associates.  Our  morn- 
ing devotional  exercises  were  usually  conducted 
by  the  advanced  class  of  students.     In  the  evening, 

47 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

by  one  of  the  professors.  We  had  preaching  in 
the  chapel  each  Sabbath  morning  by  one  of  the 
professors,  and  on  Sabbath  evenings,  we  had  our 
conference  meetings  for  the  discussion  of  some 
practical  subject ;  these  latter  meetings  were  at- 
tended by  all  the  professors  and  by  the  body  of 
the  students.  These  exercises  were  often  very  in- 
teresting and  instructive.  It  was  a  place  eminently 
suited  for  growth  in  grace,  and  advancement  in  the 
divine  life — many  of  the  students  seemed  to  regard 
it  as  an  entrance  into  a  new  world. 

Our  sessions  passed  pleasantly  and  quickly  while 
thus  engaged,  without  anything  to  interrupt  the 
even  tenor  of  our  way.  Some  of  my  vacations 
were  spent  in  the  service  of  the  American  Tract 
Society,  in  what  was  termed  the  Colporteur  work, 
and  others,  in  obtaining  subscribers  for  religious 
periodicals.  For  these  labors,  I  received  a  com- 
mission which  greatly  aided  my  finances.  I  had 
put  myself  under  the  care  of  Newton  Presbytery 
which  also  gave  me  some  assistance.  Nothing  of 
any  special  incident  occurred  during  my  Seminary 
course.  I  remained  three  sessions  and  completed 
the  regular  course  of  Theological  study  as  then  re- 
quired in  that  school  of  the  prophets.  In  the 
Spring  of  1841,  I  was  licensed  by  my  Presbytery 
at  their  meeting  in  the  church  of  Greenwich.  I 
was  sent  to  preach  in  the  church  at  Stillwater,  and 
pronounce  the  pulpit  vacant ;  the  pastoral  relation 
between  that  church  and   Rev.   T.   Condit.  having 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  49 

just  been  dissolved  by  mutual  consent.  I  returned 
to  Princeton,  and  at  the  close  of  the  term  went  to 
Philadelphia  where  the  General  Assembly  of 
our  Church  was  in  session. 

Just  before  starting,  I  went  to  take  leave  of  the 
professors.  Dr.  Alexander  inquired  whether  I  had 
any  field  of  labor  selected  ;  I  told  him  I  had  not, 
but  was  thinking  of  going  West,  perhaps  to  Iowa. 
He  said  that  Iowa,  being  a  free  State,  was  attracting 
considerable  attention  from  ministers  of  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Church,  and  from  men  of  our  own  denom- 
ination, and  would  likely  be  pretty  well  supplied. 
He  said  if  he  were  a  young  man,  and  going  West, 
he  would  turn  his  attention  to  the  State  of  Missouri. 
After  our  interview,  he  commended  me  to  the  great 
Shepherd  in  prayer,  as  did  also  Dr.  Miller.  At 
Philadelphia,  I  visited  the  rooms  of  the  Board  of 
Domestic  Missions,  where  I  saw  Rev.  William 
McDowell,  D.  D.,  its  Secretary,  who  told  me  that 
Rev.  Wm.  G.  Bell,  of  Missouri  Presbytery,  had 
recently  been  in  the  office,  and  stated  that  they 
were  in  want  of  more  laborers  in  that  part  of  the 
Lord's  vineyard. 

I  then  went  to  Delaware,  and  after  spending  a 
few  weeks  with  my  relations,  I  returned  to  the  city, 
obtained  a  commission  to  Missouri  Presbytery,  with 
seventy-five  dollars  in  money,  and  started  for  my 
new  field  of  labor.  I  was  gratified  to  meet  with 
Rev.  A.  T.  Graves,  one  of  my  classmates  in  the 
Seminary,  who  had  married  in  the  neighborhood  of 


50  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

Princeton,  and  was,  with  his  wife,  about  to  start  for 
his  field  of  labor  in  the  State  of  Tennessee.  We 
took  passage  together  on  the  cars  for  Harrisburg, 
and  from  thence  by  canal  and  stage  to  Pittsburgh, 
where  we  arrived  on  Saturday,  the  third  of  July. 
Here  we  spent  the  Sabbath,  and  on  the  morning 
of  the  fifth  took  passage  on  a  steamboat  for  Cin- 
cinnati. The  river  was  quite  low,  and  we  were  fre- 
quently delayed  by  sand-bars.  We  did  not  arrive 
in  the  city  till  Saturday  morning.  Not  wishing  to 
travel  on  the  Sabbath,  and  learning  we  could  not 
reach  Louisville  until  next  morning,  I  determined 
to  remain  in  Cincinnati  till  Monday  morning.  My 
traveling  companion,  having  a  brother  at  New 
Albany  with  whom  he  intended  to  stop  for  a  few 
days,  concluded  to  proceed  on  his  journey.  I  had 
some  acquaintance  in  the  city  with  Rev.  S.  R. 
Wilson,  who  was  co-pastor  with  his  father.  Rev. 
Joshua  L.  Wilson,  of  the  P"irst  Presbyterian  church. 
On  our  passage  down  the  river.  Brother  Graves 
had  introduced  me  to  a  young  man,  who  called 
himself  Barker,  and  who  passed  himself  off  as  a 
Christian  man.  When  he  learned  that  I  was  going 
to  spend  the  Sabbath  in  the  city,  he  expressed 
himself  as  being  greatly  averse  to  traveling  on 
that  day,  and  would  therefore  stop  with  me.  He 
said  we  would  find  good  accommodations  at  the 
Pearl  Street  House.  We  accordingly  took  our 
baggage  and  went  to  that  place.  It  was  quite  a 
large  building,  and  seemed  to  be  well  patronized. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  5 1 

We  took  a  room  together,  in  which  there  was  a 
bed  for  each.  We  passed  Saturday  night  com- 
fortably without  any  interruption.  On  Sabbath 
morning,  we  went  to  the  church  of  which  Dr. 
Joshua  L.  Wilson  was  pastor,  where,  upon  invita- 
tion, I  preached.  We  also  attended  service  there 
at  night,  and  on  our  way  back  to  the  hotel,  as  we 
were  passing  by  a  meeting-house,  my  companion 
said  he  thought  the  voice  of  the  preacher  sounded 
familiar,  and  proposed  that  we  go  in.  I  felt  a  little 
reluctant  to  do  so,  but  finally  consented,  and  upon 
entering  the  door,  saw  printed  on  the  wall  the 
words,  "  As  in  Adam  all  die,*  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive."  I  rightly  supposed  it  was  a  Uni- 
versalist  congregation,  and  my  companion  re- 
marked that  it  was  not  the  man  he  had  supposed, 
and  we  left  the  house. 

Next  morning  I  was  awakened  about  daylight, 
by  my  companion  rushing  out  of  the  door.  I 
sprang  from  my  bed,  and  taking  my  pantaloons, 
found  my  pocket-book  was  missing.  My  room- 
mate returned,  saying,  that  before  fully  awake,  he 
had  heard  some  one  working  at  the  door,  and  find- 
ing he  had  got  in  the  room,  he  ran  after  him  along 
the  entry,  but  had  not  been  able  to  overtake  him. 
We  immediately  dressed,  and  went  down  to  the 
office,  and  inquired  of  the  clerk  if  any  one  had 
gone  out.  He  said  he  thought  not,  and  while  we 
were  walking  about  the  hall  we  found  our  pocket- 
books,  for  my  companion  professed  to  have  lost 


52  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

his  also,  but  both  were  empty.  The  stairs  were  of 
a  spiral  form,  and  as  our  room  was  on  the  third 
story,  I  supposed  the  pocket-books  had  been 
thrown  over  the  banisters,  and  thus  lodged  on  the 
lowest  floor.  After  breakfast  we  went  to  the  house 
of  Dr.  J.  L.  Wilson,  told  him  our  misfortune,  and 
by  his  advice  went  to  lay  the  case  before  the  Chief 
of  the  Police.  That  officer  went  with  us  to  our 
room,  examined  the  door  and  surroundings,  but 
could  find  nothing  to  throw  any  light  on  the  affair. 
The  office  clerk  loaned  us  enough  to  pay  our  pas- 
sage to  Louisville,  ami  at  ten  o'clock  we  were  on 
the  mail  boat  for  that  city. 

On  the  way,  I  laid  down  in  my  berth,  and  fell 
into  a  sound  sleep.  When  I  awoke,  my  companion 
expressed  surprise  that  a  man  who  had  been 
robbed  so  lately,  could  sleep  so  soundly.  I  told 
him  there  was  no  necessity  for  a  man  to  watch  who 
had  nothing  to  lose.  We  reached  Louisville  next 
morning,  and  I  went  around  tq,  the  house  of  a  gen- 
tleman who  was  a  member  of  the  Board  of 
Domestic  Missions,  from  whom  I  thought  I  might 
obtain  some  means  to  help  me  on  my  way.  In 
this  I  failed,  and  went  to  the  hotel,  having  in  my 
pocket  fifty  cents,  called  for  my  breakfast,  and 
paid  for  it  all  the  money  I  had.  During  the  day, 
I  went  over  to  New  Albany,  where  Brother  Graves 
was  stopping.  Telling  him  of  my  misfortune,  he  at 
once  said,  "  Barker  has  got  your  money,"  and  I 
was  soon  of  the  same  opinion.    I  staid  with  Brother 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  53 

Graves  all  night,  and  borrowed  thirty  dollars  from 
him,  for  which  I  gave  my  note,  payable  twelve 
months  after  date.  On  returning  to  Louisville, 
the  clerk  of  the  hotel  handed  me  a  note  left  by 
my  late  companion  in  travel  and  tribulation,  in 
which  he  stated  he  had  just  been  summoned  back 
to  Cincinnati,  and  he  supposed  it  was  in  reference 
to  our  loss,  and  if  he  recovered  anything,  he  would 
write  and  let  me  know.  This  was  the  last  I  ever 
heard  of  my  friend  Barker.  My  loss  was  about 
seventy-five  dollars. 

I  then  took  passage  by  steamboat  to  St.  Louis, 
expecting  to  reach  there  before  the  next  Sabbath. 
In  this,  however,  I  was  disappointed,  and  on  Sat- 
urday night,  I  had  quite  a  debate  in  my  own  mind, 
whether  to  go  ashore  or  remain  on  board.  As 
there  was  no  convenient  place  to  stay,  I  concluded 
to  remain  on  the  boat,  and  try  to  observe  the  Sab- 
bath as  well  as  I  could.  By  consent  of  the  Captain, 
arrangements  were  made  for  preaching,  and  I 
endeavored  to  perform  that  service.  I  found  some 
difficulty  in  making  myself  heard,  on  account  of 
the  jarring  of  the  boat,  and  the  noise  of  its  ma- 
chinery. I  had,  however,  a  few  attentive  hearers, 
among  whom  was  a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  who 
expressed  himself  as  rather  pleased  with  the 
sermon. 


PART  V. 


WE  did  not  reach  St.  Louis  until  Monday  morn- 
ing, and  while  walking  up  one  of  the  streets 
of  the  city,  I  met  and  recognized  the  Rev.  W.  W. 
Robertson,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Central  Mis- 
souri as  an  agent  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Mis- 
sions. We  had  met  in  the  Spring  before  at 
Princeton,  and  as  I  was  a  stranger  in  St.  Louis, 
he  took  me  with  him  to  the  house  of  Mr.  John  B. 
Camden,  an  elder  in  the  Second  Presbyterian 
church,  with  whom  he  was  sojourning.  After 
dinner,  Mr.  Camden  made  me  a  present  of  a  black 
stock,  remarking  that  I  would  find  it  more  con- 
venient and  more  in  accordance  with  the  practice 
of  clergymen  in  the  West,  than  the  white  tie  that 
I  wore,  and  which  was  usually  worn  by  ministers 
in  the  East.  I  thanked  him  for  his  kindness  and 
advice  and  put  it  on. 

The  next  day,  I  took  the  stage  for  St.  Charles, 
where  Mr.  Thomas  Copes,  the  son  of  the  minister 
of  my  boyhood,  was  then  residing.     I  went  to  his 
54 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  55    » 

house,  and  made  myself  known  to  him,  and,  by 
invitation,  remained  with  him  all  night.  I  found 
in  the  city  two  Presbyterian  ministers.  Revs. 
Hiram  Chamberlain  and  Asahel  Munson.  The 
latter  having  an  appointment  in  the  country  that 
evening,  he  took  me  with  him,  and  I  preached  at 
the  house  of  one  of  his  members.  On  our  return, 
he  pointed  out  to  me  the  Mammelles,  two  hills, 
so  called  from  their  resemblance  to  the  human 
breasts.  I  found  Bro.  Munson  a  very  agreeable, 
and,  evidently,  a  very  godly  man. 

The  following  day,  I  took  the  stage  for  Callaway 
county,  and  on  the  way  fell  in  again  with  brother 
Robertson,  who  was  traveling  on  horseback.  At 
his  suggestion,  we  exchanged  the  manner  of 
travel,  he  taking  a  seat  in  the  stage  and  I  mounted 
on  his  horse.  We  spent  that  night  at  Danville, 
Montgomery  county.  The  next  morning,  as  we 
were  about  eighteen  miles  from  Capt.  Wm.  Grant's, 
it  was  arranged  that  he  would  keep  his  seat  in  the 
stage  until  he  reached  that  place,  and  that  I 
should  follow  on  horseback.  I  reached  there 
awhile  before  dinner,  and  was  most  kindly  wel- 
comed by  that  very  hospitable  family.  I  had 
heard  of  large-hearted,  whole-souled  Christian 
men  and  women  in  the  West,  who  were  ready  to 
hold  up  the  hands  of  the  minister,  and  I  found  in  , 
Capt.  Grant  a  noble  specimen  of  this  sort,  and  in 
his  wife,  one  who  was  ready  to  second  all  his  kind 
impulses.  He  was  an  elder  in  the  Auxvasse 
church,  which   was   at   that   time   vacant. 


$6  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

Rev.  Colin  McKinney,  of  Indiana,  was  before  the 
church  as  a  candidate.  He  had  preached  for 
them  a  few  Sabbaths  previous,  but  was  then  on  a 
tour  up  the  country,  and  upon  his  return  it  was 
to  be  decided  whether  he  was  to  be  their  preacher. 
I  found  there  also  the  Rev.  James  Inskeep,  who 
was  without  charge.  I  thought  the  country 
seemed  to  be  pretty  well  supplied  with  candi- 
dates, and  began  to  think  it  might  be  some  time 
before  I  could  obtain  a  location.  Brother  Rob- 
ertson went  on  his  way,  and  I  remained  over  the 
Sabbath  in  order  to  preach  for  them. 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Yantis,  who  had  been  their  pastor 
previously,  was  about  to  take  charge  of  the  church 
at  Lexington,  Mo.,  and  was  to  preach  his  farewell 
sermon  on  that  day.  Being  introduced  to  him, 
he  asked  me  whether  I  would  prefer  to  preach  in 
the  morning  or  in  the  afternoon.  I  told  him,  on 
some  accounts,  I  would  rather  preach  at  once,  to 
which  he  readily  assented.  After  sermon,  some 
one  inquired  of  him  what  he  thought  of  the 
young  preacher.  He  replied  that  he  thought  he 
would  do,  but  added,  "if  you  employ  him,  you 
will  probably  be  vacant  again  in  six  months,  and 
have  to  bury  him."  I  was  then  quite  lean  and 
troubled  with  a  cough,  which  he  thought  indicated 
consumption. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  they  were  to  have  a 
communion  service,  and  I  concluded  to  remain 
over   that    Sabbath    also.      There    were   present 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  5/ 

at  the  beginning  of  the  meeting  Revs.  McKinney, 
Robertson  and  myself,  and  during  the  services 
we  all  preached.  At  the  close  of  the  Sabbath 
afternoon  service,  brother  Robertson  gave  a  warm 
exhortation,  which  created  some  feeling,  with  a 
loud  outburst  from  one  of  the  sisters.  The  church, 
after  some  consultation,  concluded  that  the  way 
was  not  clear  to  employ  Bro.  McKinney,  and  so  in- 
formed him,  evidently  much  to  his  disappointment. 

We  all  spent  the  night  at  Capt.  Grant's,  and  the 
next  morning  brother  McKinney  prepared  to  take 
his  journey  homeward.  The  church  had  made 
up  a  little  purse  to  help  him  on  his  way.  A  little 
before  he  started,  Capt.  Grant  called  the  attention 
of  some  of  the  brethren  to  a  five  dollar  bank  note 
of  his,  in  regard  to  which  there  was  some  doubt 
of  its  being  genuine.  It  passed  from  one  hand  to 
another,  all  expressing  a  belief  that  it  was  good, 
and  at  length  it  reached  brother  McKinney ;  he 
looked  at  it  for  a  moment,  and  then  turning  to  the 
captain,  said,  "this  is  rather  too  much  for  you  to 
give;"  to  which  he  replied  with  a  characteristic 
smile,  "just  put  it  in  your  pocket,  sir  —  put  it  in 
your  pocket,  sir."  A  smile  went  around  among 
the  brethren,  while  the  brother  innocently  did  as 
he  was  told. 

A  day  or  two  afterwards,  I  went  to  Fulton, 
mounted  on  a  horse  furnished  me  by  Capt. 
Grant,  with  instructions  not  to  return  it  until  I  was 
able  to  make  more  permanent  arrangement.     He 


58  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

also  went  my  security  for  a  saddle  and  bridle, 
for  which  I  gave  my  note  for  twenty-four  dollars. 

While  I  was  in  Fulton,  I  stopped  with  Major 
Jas.  Tate,  an  elder  of  the  church  of  that  place, 
and  preached  at  night  in  the  Methodist  church, 
there  being  at  that  time  no  Presbyterian  house  of 
worship  in  the  place.  A  day  or  two  afterwards,  I 
went  with  Bro.  Robertson  to  Concord,  in  Callaway 
county,  and  in  the  evening  preached  in  a  school- 
house,  in  which  Miss  Lucy  Ward,  then  recently 
from  the  East,  now  the  wife  of  Mr.  James  Love, 
of  Liberty,  Mo.,  was  the  teacher.  She  had  en- 
deavored to  impress  her  pupils  with  religious 
truths,  and  during  the  exhortation  of  brother 
Robertson,  after  the  sermon,  a  number  of  the 
young  ladies  of  the  school  were  evidently  much 
affected. 

On  the  next  day,  I  went  to  Columbia,  arriving 
there  late  Saturday  evening.  I  left  my  horse 
at  the  hotel,  and  went  to  the  house  of  the  Pres- 
byterian minister.  Rev.  Isaac  Jones,  to  whom  I 
had  a  letter  of  introduction.  Bro.  Jones  had 
been  an  eminent  revivalist,  and  his  labors  in  the 
valley  of  Virginia  had  been  very  successful  in 
bringing  many  into  the  Church,  and  not  a  few,  we 
may  reasonably  hope,  into  Christ  as  their  Savior. 
He  received  me  very  cordially,  and  I  found  his 
wife  a  very  amiable  and  excellent  lady,  who  was  a 
native  of  Virginia.  I  preached  for  him  Sabbath 
morning  and  night,  and  early  Monday  morning. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  59 

after  paying  my  bill  for  my  horse  —  one  dollar  — 
started  for  Rocheport. 

Six  miles  from  Columbia,  I  stopped  for  dinner 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  Peter  January,  an  elder  in 
the  Columbia  church,  whom  I  found  to  be  a  very 
pious  man.  In  the  course  of  conversation,  we 
discovered  some  distant  relationship,  by  marriage. 
Mrs.  January's  brother  had  married  a  cousin  of 
mine,  the  daughter  of  Mr.  WilHam  Martin,  of 
Maysville,  Ky.,  my  mother's  brother.  This  rela- 
tionship, though  distant,  naturally  excited  in  us 
both  a  mutual  interest.  On  my  way,  I  saw  a 
flock  of  wild  turkeys,  the  .first  I  had  ever  seen, 
which  impressed  me  with  the  fact  that  I  was 
in  the  Western  country.  That  evening  I  reached 
the  house  of  Judge  Lientz,  whose  son-in-law,  Mr. 
R.  Lyman,  then  living  with  him,  was  an  elder 
in  the  church  of  Rocheport,  about  four  miles 
distant.  This  was  a  little  church  at  that  time, 
without  any  supply,  and  the  elder  busied 
himself  in  giving  notice  that  there  would  be 
preaching  in  town  on  Sabbath  by  a  Presbyterian 
minister.  I  preached  Sabbath  morning  and  even- 
ing in  an  unoccupied  dwelling,  there  being,  at 
that  time,  no  church  edifice  in  the  place. 

The  next  week,  I  went  up  to  Fayette,  in  Howard 
county,  where  I  found  a  few  Presbyterians,  but  no 
church  organization.  There  I  met  Mr.  McNair 
and  family,  recently  from  Philadelphia,  who  was 
engaged  in  teaching.     I  also  met  Mr.  D.  I.  Cald- 


60  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

well,  from  Kentucky.  I  staid  with  these  brethren 
during  that  week,  and  preached  twice  on  the  Sab- 
bath, in  the  school-house  occupied  by  Mr.  McNair. 
From  here  I  went  to  Glasgow,  and  staid  all  night 
at  the  house  of  a  Mrs.  Digges,  a  lady  from  Vir- 
ginia. Learning  there  was  a  camp-meeting  in 
progress  in  the  neighborhood,  I  made  no  effort  to 
preach  there. 

The  day  after  I  crossed   the  river  into  Saline 
county,  and  after  obtaining  direction,  I  directed 
my  course  to  the  house  of   Dr.  H.   S.  Venable, 
an  elder  in   our  Church.     Night  came  upon  me 
before  I  reached  his  place,  and  losing  my  way, 
I    wandered    about    for    several    hours    without 
finding  a  human  habitation.     At  length,  attracted 
by  the  barking  of  a  dog,  I  came  to  a  fence,  and 
following  this  soon  came  to   a    house.     I   called 
at  the  gate,  when  a  black  man  came,  and  I  re- 
quested him  to  tell  the  man  of  the  house  that  a 
Presbyterian  preacher,  a  stranger  in  the  country, 
had  lost  his  way,  and  desired  to  obtain  lodging 
for  the  night.     He  soon  returned  with  the  reply 
from  the  master  that  his  house  was  full,  and  he 
could    not  accommodate   me.     I  then  asked    the 
man  how  far  it  was  to  the  house  of  Dr.  Venable, 
and  what  he  would  charge  to  pilot  me  to  it  ?     He 
told  me  it  was  between  two  and  three  miles,  and 
he  would  go  with  me  for  fifty  cents.     The  offer 
being  accepted,  we  set  out,  and  reached  the  place 
some  time  after  the  family  had  retired.     We  found 
no  difficulty  in  arousing  the  doctor,  and,  on  making 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  6 1 

myself  known,  he  gave  me  a  most  cordial  welcome. 
I  had  a  five  dollar  bank  note  in  my  pocket ;  I 
asked  the  doctor  if  he  could  change  it  so  that  I 
might  pay  the  man  who  came  with  me.  He  had 
not  the  change,  but  upon  his  assuring  the  man 
that  he  would  see  it  paid,  he  took  his  departure, 
and  I  was  shown  to  my  room  for  the  night.  The 
doctor  I  found  to  be  a  noble  man  both  by  nature 
and  grace.  I  staid  with  him  the  remainder  of  the 
week,  and  on  the  Sabbath  preached  in  Marshall. 
The  succeeding  week,  I  went  to  Boonville,  where 
I  met  with  Rev.  W.  G.  Bell,  and  on  the  Sabbath 
preached  for  him.  Up  to  this  time  I  had  not  re- 
ceived any  compensation,  and  my  cash  was  reduced 
to  about  four  dollars.  Monday  morning,  as  I  was 
leaving,  one  of  the  elders  gave  me  five  dollars,  and 
the  people  of  Marshall  subsequently  sent  me  nine 
dollars  for  my  services  the  Sabbath  I  preached 
for  them.  The  next  week  I  went  back  to  Boone 
county,  to  the  very  pleasant  home  of  Rev.  R.  L. 
McAfee,  as  I  was  to  assist  him  in  a  meeting  the 
next  Sabbath  at  Jefferson  City.  From  him  I 
learned  that  the  congregation  of  the  Auxvasse 
had  invited  me  to  supply  their  church  for  a  year, 
with  a  salary  of  four  hundred  dollars.  I  went 
with  Bro.  McAfee  to  Jefferson  City,  and  was  soon 
impressed  that  he  was  truly  one  of  the  excellent 
of  the  earth.  They  took  up  a  collection  on  Sab- 
bath, which,  on  the  following  day  was  paid  over 
to  me,  amounting  to  fourteen  dollars.  Thus  my 
financial  affairs  were  becoming  quite  easy. 


62  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

The  next  week  Presbytery  met  in  Fulton,  and 
gave  consent  to  the  church  of  Auxvasse  to  employ 
me  as  Stated  Supply.  On  the  following  Sabbath, 
I  commenced  my  labors  with  that  church.  Brother 
Robertson  came  a  few  weeks  later  to  supply  the 
churches  of  Fulton  and  Concord.  In  January 
following,  he  commenced  a  meeting  at  Concord, 
then  a  small  organization  of  about  fifteen  mem- 
bers. I  was  invited  to  assist  him.  On  the  Sab- 
bath, Bro.  R.  preached  a  funeral  discourse  of  one 
of  the  members  who  had  recently  died,  from  the 
text,  "  Unto  you,  therefore,  which  believe,  He  is 
precious."  After  the  sermon,  the  communion  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  was  administered,  at  the  close 
of  which  Bro.  Robertson  gave  a  warm  exhortation. 
There  was  much  feeling  in  the  congregation,  and 
being  invited,  quite  a  large  number  indicated  their 
desire  for  the  prayers  of  the  church.  The  meet- 
ing continued  several  days,  during  which  great 
interest  was  manifested,  and  a  large  number  pro- 
fessed faith  in  Christ.  Among  these  were  many 
young  persons,  and  many  more  advanced  in  life. 
After  some  ten  days,  we  concluded  to  suspend  the 
meeting  for  a  few  days.  At  the  appointed  time, 
the  meeting  was  resumed,  and  continued  for  near- 
ly two  weeks.  Rev.  I.  Jones  was  a  co-worker  in 
that  last  meeting.  I  think  over  fifty  united  with 
the  church  at  that  place  during  the  entire  meeting. 
Arrangements  were  made  to  commence  a  protract- 
ed meeting  at  the  Auxvasse  church  the  following 
week,  brothers  Jones  and  Robertson  to  assist. 


w^m%f>. 


The  Biographical 
Sketch 

C  O  N  T  I  N  LT  K  D 
BY 

REV.  W.  W.  ROBERTSON,  D.  D. 


PART  VJ. 


Remiveiis  ai  Concord,  Auxvasse  and  Colunibia. 


THE  last  chapter  concludes  the  Biographical 
Sketch  as  dictated  by  Dr.  Coulter.  It  was 
in  the  heated  term  of  the  Summer  of  1878,  when 
the  last  lines  were  penned,  and  he  said  to  his  wife, 
"  We  will  lay  this  work  by,  until  the  weather  is 
cooler,  and  then  we  will  resume  it." 

"  We  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth." 
A  few  weeks  laterhe  was  attacked  with  the  disease 
which  terminated  his  life  and  labors  on  earth.  An- 
other hand  will  have  to  trace  his  labors  during  some 
of  the  more  eventful  periods  of  his  ministerial  career. 
This  will  be  much  regretted  by  the  thousands  who 
have  read  with  interest  and  profit  the  Autobio- 
graphical Sketch  as  it  appeared  from  week  to  week 
in  our  valued  and  excellent  paper,  and  is  now  to 
be  read  in  the  preceding  chapters  of  this  volume ; 
but  the  regret  of  no  one  will  be  greater  than  is 
that  of  his  life-loiig  friend  and  co-laborer. 

The  meeting  of  which  he  speaks  at  the  close  of 
the  narrative,  took  place  according  to  appointment. 

65 


66  BIOGRAPHY. 

It  was  but  a  continuance  of  the  meeting  at  Con- 
cord. The  two  churches,  Concord  and  Auxvasse, 
are  about  ten  miles  apart,  and  in  that  day  the  con- 
gregations were  very  much  the  same.  When  there 
was  a  sacramental  or  protracted  meeting  in  one, 
the  congregation  and  the  minister  of  the  other 
were  present,  and  felt  as  much  at  home  as  if  in  their 
own  church.  Many  of  the  older  members,  even 
now,  look  back  with  delight  to  these  meetings  as 
seasons  of  social  pleasure  and  religious  edification. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  meeting  at  Concord, 
many  of  the  people  from  the  Auxvasse  were  pres- 
ent and  shared  in  the  blessing.  As  the  meeting 
progressed  and  the  interest  increased,  the  number 
in  daily  attendance  was  multiplied.  It  was  a  meet- 
ing never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  present,  in  time 
or  in  eternity.  It  was  easy  to  preach.  There  were 
neither  cavilers  nor  critics  ;  there  were  a  few 
scoffers. 

The  elder,  Maj.  James  Tate,  from  the  Fulton 
church,  came  to  the  meeting  after  it  had  been  in 
progress  a  few  days,  and  at  the  close  of  the  ser- 
vices of  the  morning,  remarked  to  a  friend,  "  Had 
I  not  heard  of  the  revival,  I  would  have  known  as 
soon  as  I  entered  the  room,  that  the  blessed  Spirit 
was  present  in  His  awakening  and  converting  in- 
fluence, for  the  whole  house  seemed  filled  with 
His  presence.  I  was  filled  with  awe  and  reverence 
and  love."  During  these  services  which  lasted 
eighteen  days,  about  seventy  professed    faith    in 


BIOGRAPHY.  ^J 

Christ,  and  publicly  avouched  the  Lord  to  be  their 
God.  More  than  twenty  of  these  were  from  the 
Auxvasse  congregation.    Thus  the  fire  was  kindled. 

The  meeting  at  the  Auxvasse  church  continued 
about  ten  days,  and  some  fifty  or  sixty  more  were 
added  to  the  two  churches.  Brother  Coulter  was 
at  this  time  only  a  licentiate,  but  he  entered  into 
the  work  with  his  whole  soul,  and  did  good  service 
for  the  Master.  His  preaching  was  mostly  doc- 
trinal, which  laid  a  good  foundation  for  those  pro- 
fessing faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  He  loved  the  doctrines 
of  grace,  and  presented  them  with  great  clearness 
and  force.  He  had  his  own  convictions,  but  never 
made  his  conscience  the  rule  of  duty  for  others. 
Hence  he  was  a  most  agreeable  co-laborer.  That 
was  the  first  extensive  revival  he  had  ever  wit- 
nessed, and  there  was  much  which  was  new  to  him, 
and  some  things  not  in  full  accord  with  his  former 
training. 

There  was  a  feature  in  this  revival,  and  the 
which  has  characterized  all  the  revivals  in  the 
churches  in  Callaway  county  until  the  present  time  : 
A  large  number  of  young  persons,  from  nine  to 
twelve  years  of  age,  professed  conversion,  and  ap- 
plied for  membership  in  the  Church.  This  was 
something  new  to  our  young  brother.  He  was 
just  from  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  had  great 
respect  for  the  opinions  of  the  learned  and  ven- 
erated professors.  Indeed,  their  opinions,  where 
there  was  not  a  thus  saith  the  Lord,  were  received 


68  BIOGRAPHY. 

as  oracular.  One  of  these  venerable  professors 
had  given  it  as  his  opinion,  that  it  is  not  safe  to 
receive  into  the  Church  a  person  under  fourteen 
years  of  age.  Another  had  said  a  person  might 
be  admitted  to  church  privileges  when  thirteen 
years  old,  but  not  younger.  This  of  course  had 
more  influence  on  the  mind  of  Brother  Coulter 
than  the  opinion  of  those  with  whom  he  was  labor- 
ing. One  of  the  members  of  the  Session  sympa- 
thized with  his  young  preacher,  and  was  in  accord 
with  his  view.  One  of  the  ministers  preached  a 
sermon  on  the  subject  of  early  conversion,  in  which 
this  remark  was  made  :  "Parents  dedicate  their  chil- 
dren to  God,  instruct  them  in  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
and  daily  pray  that  they  may  be  led  early  in  life 
to  a  knowledge  of  God  in  Christ.  If  they  died  in 
childhood  or  in  youth,  their  parents  are  comforted 
in  the  hope  that  God  had  prepared  them  by  His 
Spirit,  washed  them  from  their  sins  by  the  blood 
of  Christ,  and  received  them  to  dwell  with  Himself 
in  heaven.  And  if  God  can  make  them  meet  for 
heaven,  He  surely  can  convert  them  in  childhood, 
and  thus  prepare  them  for  His  Church  and  service 
on  earth."  This  presentation  of  the  subject  had  a 
good  effect.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Session, 
several  young  persons  presented  themselves  for 
admission  to  the  Church.  These  all  gave  very 
clear  statements  of  the  reason  of  the  hope  that 
was  in  them.  The  Moderator,  after  a  full  examin- 
ation in  which  he  was  joined  by  different  members 


BIOGRAPHY.  69 

of  the  Session,  turned  to  doubting  Thomas,  and 
said,  "  Well,  Mr.  H.,  what  do  you  say  ;  are  you 
willing  to  receive  them  ?  Mr.  H.  answered.  "  I 
say,  that  Jesus  Christ  has  said,  '  Suffer  little  chil- 
dren to  come  unto  Me,  and  forbid  them  not,'  and  I 
am  not  going  to  forbid  them."  This  he  said  with 
tears  flowing  down  his  cheeks,  and  with  broken 
utterance,  which  proved  his  confidence  and  delight 
in  the  genuineness  of  the  work  before  him. 

We  had  no  further  difficulty  or  reluctance  on 
this  subject.  Brother  Coulter  lived  to  see  that 
Theological  Professors,  though  learned  and  pious, 
can  not  fix  the  age  when  the  Holy  Spirit  would 
take  up  His  abode  and  dwell  in  the  hearts  of  the 
young,  and  rejoiced  in  after  years  to  receive  many 
of  this  age  into  the  Church  of  Christ.  Indeed, 
one  of  the  specialties  of  his  ministry  was,  the  in- 
struction of  the  children  and  youth  of  the  several 
churches  in  which  he  labored.  In  this  he  excelled 
most  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry.  Everywhere 
he  went,  he  had  a  talk  for  the  children.  Many 
who  are  now  in  middle  life,  remember  with  grati- 
tude and  love,  his  winning  manner  and  untiring 
efforts  to  gain  their  confidence  and  affection,  while 
he  instructed  them  in  Bible  and  Catechetical  les- 
sons. His  theory  was,  instruct  a  child  thoroughly 
in  the  Westminster  Catechism  with  the  Scripture 
proofs,  and  when  he  grows  up,  he  can  not  easily 
be  "  driven  about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine." 


yO  BIOGRAPHY. 

It  may  here  be  remarked  that  time  has  proved 
the  genuineness  of  the  conversion  of  those  who 
gave  themselves  to  Christ  in  early  life.  Many  of 
these  are  now  pillars  in  the  House  of  God  and 
lights  in  the  world.  And  many  who  have  passed 
over  the  Jordan,  testified  with  their  dying  breath, 
"Jesus  is  precious."  Another  fact  is  that  fewer 
lapses  have  been  in  this  class  of  converts  than 
among  those  who  came  into  the  Church  in  middle 
life  and  older.  They  grow  up  with  proper  instruc- 
tion and  example,  with  little  practical  or  personal 
knowledge  of  the  follies  and  fashions  of  the  world. 
They  make  most  active  and  exemplary  Christians  ; 
they  are  ready  for  every  good  work.  From  the 
testimony  of  Dr.  J.  S.  Copes,  we  may  certainly 
judge  that  brother  Coulter  was  a  member  of 
Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  years  before  he  made  a 
public  profession,  and  united  with  the  Church 
Militant.  "  My  father,"  says  this  life-long  friend, 
"  seemed  to  esteem  him  as  a  true  disciple  of  Christ 
at  a  very  early  age,  and  certainly  I  can  remember 
nothing  concerning  him  that  would  in  any  degree 
contravene  such  a  judgment." 

The  revival  spoken  of  above,  was  not  confined 
to  the  two  churches  mentioned,  but  spread  among 
all  the  churches  in  the  county,  and  extended  to 
churches  in  surrounding  counties,  and  continued 
without  much  abatement  for  more  than  two  years. 
Brother  Coulter,  with  a  few  others,  was  ever  ready 
to  obey  the  call,  "  Come  over  and  help  us."     Hun- 


BIOGRAPHY.  71  • 

dreds  were  gathered  into  the  churches  as  the  result 
of  these  meetings.  One  of  the  most  remarkable 
and  interesting  of  these  meetings  was  held  in  Co- 
lumbia, Boone  county.  It  commenced  about  the 
middle  of  January,  1843,  and  continued  for  twenty- 
eight  consecutive  days  and  nights. 

Revs.  Coulter  and  Robertson  were  called  to 
assist  the  pastor,  Rev.  Isaac  Jones.  At  the  very 
beginning  of  the  meeting,  the  presence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  manifested.  Bro.  Jones  had  been  pres- 
ent and  labored  faithfully  in  several  of  the  meet- 
ings previously  held  in  Callaway  county,  and  a 
number  of  the  members  of  his  church  had  also 
attended.  They  had  felt  the  reviving  influence  of 
the  blessed  Spirit,  and  longed  and  prayed  for  a  like 
blessing  upon  their  own  church  and  people.  The 
word  was  plainly  and  faithfully  preached,  and  God 
owned  and  blessed  His  truth  to  the  awakening  and 
conversion  of  sinners.  About  eighty  were  added 
to  the  Presbyterian  church.  Among  these  were 
the  aged  and  the  young,  and  the  middle  aged. 
Men  in  almost  every  profession,  and  social  position 
of  life — lawyers,  physicians,  merchants,  farmers, 
and  mechanics.  Several  entire  families — parents 
and  children  together — publicly  confessed  Christ 
before  men.  Quite  a  number  joined  other  churches 
in  the  town  and  country  around. 

During  these  twenty-eight  days  and  nights  there 
was  almost  constant  change  of  weather.  At  one 
time  the  thermometer  was  below  zero — then  sno^y 


72  BIOGRAPHY. 

and  rain  and  a  general  thaw,  so  that  the  roads  and 
streets  became  impassable,  except  to  footmen. 
Women  would  go  to  the  church  at  the  ten  o'clock 
morning  prayer-meeting,  and  remain  till  the  close 
of  the  services  at  night.  They  would  take  their 
dinner  with  them,  or  have  it  sent  to  them.  The 
entire  community  seemed  impressed  more  or  less 
with  divine  and  eternal  things.  It  was  indeed  a 
time  of  great  joy  on  earth  and  in  heaven.  In  all 
these  days,  our  brother  Coulter  did  his  full  share 
of  labor,  preaching  and  praying,  exhorting  and 
directing  the  anxious  inquirer  to  the  Savior.  His 
memory  is  precious  to  many  whose  privilege  it 
was  to  be  in  attendance  at  that  meeting,  and 
doubtless  he  has  met  many  in  the  kingdom  above 
who  hail  him  as  one  who  helped  them  to  turn  their 
faces  heavenward.  This  meeting  gave  strength 
and  influence  to  the  church,  which  it  has  held  to 
the  present  day.  Precious  seasons  that  people 
have  seen  since,  but  none  like  unto  that  one.  This 
was  a  most  propitious  and  glorious  entrance  into 
the  ministerial  work,  and  our  brother,  doubtless, 
received  a  new  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
was  felt  to  the  end  of  his  earthly  pilgrimage. 


PART  VI] 


BROTHER  COULTER  was  Stated  Supply  of 
the  Auxvasse  church  for  nearly  two  years, 
during  which  time  the  membership  was  about 
doubled.  As  before  remarked,  he  was  only  a 
licentiate,  and  of  course,  could  not  administer 
the  Sacraments.  Both  he  and  the  church  felt 
the  importance,  if  not  necessity,  of  his  being 
ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the  ministry. 
The  church,  on  two  occasions,  sent  to  the 
Presbytery  an  earnest  request  for  his  ordination 
as  an  evangelist.  But  here  arose  a  difficulty.  He 
was  a  Presbyterian  of  the  strictest  sort,  and  be- 
lieved that  installation  should  be  an  accompani- 
ment of  ordination.  He  had  been  instructed  that, 
to  complete  the  evidence  of  a  call  to  the  ministry, 
there  must  be  a  call  from  some  church  to  become 
its  Pastor,  according  to  the  teachings  of  the  Gov- 
ernment of  our  Church.  The  Presbytery  was 
willing  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the  church,  but  he 
was  unwilling  to  receive  ordination  without  a  call 
(F)  73 


74  BTOGRAPHV, 

to  the  pastorship.  He  was  a  man  of  his  own  con- 
victions, and  always  acted  from  a  sense  of  duty. 
And  while  he  did  not  make  his  sense  of  duty  a 
rule  of  action  for  others,  he  governed  his  own 
actions  by  it,  whatever  the  consequences  might  be. 

The  church,  where  he  had  labored  so  success- 
fully and  so  pleasantly  for  nearly  two  years,  had, 
for  reasons  which  to  them  were  controlling,  de- 
clined to  be  entangled  again  with  the  pastoral 
relation.  These  reasons  need  not  here  be  stated. 
The  church  was  anxious  to  continue  him  as  Stated 
Supply,  and  probably  thought  their  young  preacher 
would  yield  his  convictions,  be  ordained,  and  re- 
main with  the  church  as  desired.  Meanwhile, 
other  churches  were  interested  in  securing  the 
mmisterial  service  of  our  brother.  At  a  meetmg 
of  the  Misouri  Presbytery,  June  2nd,  1843,  ^^ 
have  the  following  minute  :  ' 

"A  call  from  the  churches  of  Rocheport  and  Fay- 
ette was  presented  for  the  ministerial  services  of 
David  Coulter,  a  Licentiate  under  the  care  of  this 
Presbytery,  which  being  found  in  order,  was  placed 
in  his  hands,  and  was  accepted  by  him,  and  the  5th 
day  of  July  was  fixed  upon  for  his  ordination  and 
installation  at  Rocheport,  and  the  7th  day  of  July 
for  his  installation  at  Fayette,  and  the  Presbytery 
when  it  adjourn,  adjourned  to  meet  at  Rocheport 
on  the  5th  day  of  July,  at  1 1  o'clock,  a,  m.  Brother 
Goodrich  was  appointed  to  preach  the  ordination 
and  installation  sermon,  brother  Jones  to   charge 


BIOGRAPHY,  75 

the  people,  and  brother  Robertson,  the  Pastor,  at 
Rocheport.  Messrs.  Goodrich,  McAfee  and  Bell, 
Ministers ;  Laurie  and  Vanhorn,  Ruling  Elders, 
were  appointed  a  committee  to  install  brother 
Coulter  over  the  church  at  Fayette  on  the  7th  of 
July,  at  1 1  o'clock,  a.  m.  Bro.  Bell  to  preach  the 
installation  sermon,  preside  and  propose  the  Con- 
stitutional questions ;  Bro.  Goodrich  to  give  the 
charge  to  the  Pastor,  and  brother  McAfee  to  give 
the  charge  to  the  people." 

These  services  were  performed  at  the  appointed 
times,  and  our  young  brother  entered  upon  a  new 
field  of  labor. 

Bro.  Coulter  never  suffered  the  things  of  this 
world  to  trouble  him  greatly,  if  at  all.  The  question, 
"  What  shall  I  eat,  and  what  shall  I  drink,  and 
wherewithal  shall  I  be  clothed,"  was  never  on  his 
lips.  He  lived  from  day  to  day  with  the  fullest 
confidence  in  the  promise,  "  The  Lord  will  pro- 
vide." The  salary  promised,  while  at  the  Auxvasse, 
was  four  hundred  dollars  per  year,  and  about  the 
same  in  his  new  field.  He  was  liberal  in  giving  as 
the  Lord  prospered  him,  and  yet  he  said  to  a  friend, 
some  ten  years  after  he  commenced  his  ministerial 
work,  that  he  had  been  able  to  save  of  his  salary 
one  hundred  dollars  each  year. 

Our  brother  was  informed  some  time  before  the 
meeting  of  the  Presbytery  in  June,  that  a  call 
would  be  presented  from  the  churches  of  Roche- 
port   and    Fayette,    and   made    up   his   mind    to 


^6  BIOGRAPHY. 

accept  the  same,  if  the  way  were  clear.  And 
now,  in  view  of  the  probable  union  to  be  formed 
between  himself  and  the  said  churches,  he  felt  it 
to  be  his  duty  to  seek  and  form  another  union. 
lie  had  read  in  the  Scriptures,  "It  is  not  good  for 
man  to  be  alone,"  and  he  had  been  instructed  in 
the  school  of  the  prophets,  that  a  minister  should 
have  a  "helpmeet,"  a  wife,  as  soon  as  he  was 
settled  as  a  pastor  of  a  church.  How  long  this 
subject  had  been  before  his  mind  prior  to  the  an- 
ticipated call,  is  not  known  to  the  writer,  nor  is  it 
of  much  importance  to  the  reader. 

A  young  lady  from  a  distance  had  been  for 
several  months  visiting  a  sister  living  in  Fulton. 
Brother  Coulter  was  assisting  the  writer  in  a 
meeting  of  much  interest  at  Concord.  On  Mon- 
day morning  of  the  meeting,  he  remarked,  that 
"  he  had  been  looking  out  for  some  time  past  for 
a  suitable  companion  to  aid  and  encourage  him  in 

his  life's  work ;   he  thought  Miss  P might  be 

the  one  Providence  designed  for  him,  and  if  he 
could  leave  the  meeting  without  detriment,  he 
would  go  to  town  that  evening  and  have  a  con- 
versation with  her  upon  the  subject,  as  she  would 
leave  for  her  home  the  next  morning."  This  was 
the  first  intimation  his  friend  had  of  any  matrimo- 
nial intentions  on  his  part,  and,  not  knowing  that 
Cupid  had  been  slyly  at  work  sowing  the  seeds  of 
dissatisfaction  with  the  state  of  single  blessedness, 
answered,  "there  is  considerable  interest  in  our 


BIOGRAPHY.  77 

meeting,  and  it  may  be  our  duty  to  continue  the 
services  for  several  days ;  the  work  is  burdensome 
for  one ;  you  are  the  only  ministerial  help ;  it 
seems  plain  that  your  duty  is  to  remain  to  the 
end,"  and  suggested,  "  you  can  write  and  reveal 
your  wishes  in  that  way  at  some  future  time." 
The  answer  was,  "  duties  never  conflict.  If  it  is 
my  duty  to  remain,  it  is  not  my  duty  to  go."  He 
did  not  go  to  Fulton  that  evening;  and  the  young 
lady  started  for  her  Kentucky  home  next  morn- 
ing, not  knowing  that  she  was  wanted  in  Missouri 
as  a  minister's  wife. 

"  It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his 
steps."  "  Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart,  and 
lean  not  unto  thine  own  understanding."  "  In  all 
thy  ways  acknowledge  Him,  and  He  shall  direct 
thy  paths."  Brother  Coulter  accepted  this  teach- 
ing in  its  fullest  and  broadest  sense,  and  by  it 
controlled  his  life  in  little  as  well  as  great  events. 
Few  men,  under  the  circumstances,  would  have 
followed  in  the  path  of  duty,  even  though  the 
finger  of  Providence  pointed  clearly  thereto,  and 
let  the  bird  escape  from  the  net  about  to  be 
spread.  The  hopes  and  fears  and  joys  alternately 
prevailing  in  the  few  months  following,  the  reader 
will  never  know.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  on  the 
25th  of  April,  1843,  Rev.  David  Coulter  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Mary  Parker,  daughter  of  Mr.  Gabriel 
Parker,  then  living  near  Lexington,  Ky.  Mr. 
Parker  was  at  that  time,  and  for  many  years  pre- 


y8  BIOGRAPHY. 

vious,  an  elder  in  the  First  Presbyterian  church 
of  Lexington,  served  so  long  and  faithfully  by  the 
Rev.  Nathan  H.  Hall,  D.  D.  Mr.  Parker  has  for 
many  years  lived  in  Boone  county,  Mo.,  and  is  an 
honored  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Co- 
lumbia. He  is  at  this  writing  in  the  enjoyment 
of  good  health  for  one  who  has  been  living  on 
borrowed  time  for  the  last  fifteen  years,  being  now 
in  the  eighty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  He  is  patiently 
waiting  the  summons  of  the  Master — "Child, 
come  home,  and  enter  into  thy  rest." 

It  is  written,  "Whoso  findeth  a  wife  findeth  a 
good  thing  and  obtaineth  favor  of  the  Lord." 
And  again,  "A  prudent  wife  is  from  the  Lord." 
This  Scripture,  like  all  other  teachings  of  the 
Bible,  was  accepted  with  unwavering  faith  by  our 
brother,  and  he  found  nothing  in  all  the  varied 
vicissitudes,  and  in  the  long  period  of  more  than 
thirty-five  years  of  wedded  life,  to  weaken  his 
faith  that  the  wife  he  found  was  from  the  Lord. 
She  was  ever  the  same  loving,  sympathizing, 
cheerful,  prudent  wife  —  a  wise,  and,  therefore,  a 
safe  counselor  —  a  sharer  of  his  joys  and  sorrows. 
She  encouraged  him  in  every  good  work,  and  was 
never  more  happy  than  in  witnessing  the  ingather- 
ings into  the  churches  in  which  he  labored,  and 
the  prosperity  of  Zion  through  his  instrumentality. 
Much  more  might  be  said  to  her  praise.  Suffice 
it  to  say,  few  men  and  women  have  been  more 
suitably  and  happily  mated  than  they. 


BIOGRAPHY.  79 

Brother  Coulter  entered  upon  his  work  in  the 
new  fields  of  labor,  over  which  he  had  just  been 
installed,  with  all  the  earnestness  and  zeal  of  his 
convictions  of  duty,  and  love  for  the  Master's 
glory,  and  for  souls  perishing  out  of  Christ.  He 
labored  something  over  five  years  in  this  field 
with  the  usual  success  —  with  the  usual  encourage- 
ments and  discouragements  of  a  faithful  minister 
of  Christ. 

While  at  Rocheport,  he  succeeded  in  an  enter- 
prise he  had  much  at  heart.  A  sufficiently  com- 
modious and  elegant  brick  church  was  erected 
and  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God,  free  from 
debt,  an  ornament  to  the  town  and  a  testimony  to 
the  zeal  and  perseverance  of  the  little  band  of 
Presbyterians.  This  house  was  burned  during  the 
war — a  loss  the  good  people  there  have  not  been 
able  to  repair,  and  they  are  now  without  both  a 
shepherd  and  a  house  of  worship. 

In  that  early  day,  our  churches  were  weak  nu- 
merically and  financially,  and  often  a  little  change 
in  the  membership  would  very  seriously  affect  the 
minister's  salary.  Sometimes  the  removal  or  death 
or  failure  in  business  of  one  man,  would  unsettle  the 
pastoral  relation.  This  was  especially  the  case 
when  the  salary  ranged  from  three  hundred  to  five 
hundred  dollars  per  annum.  This  state  of  facts 
conduced  very  much  to  the  introduction  of  the 
Stated  Supply  system  in  our  Church  in  the  West. 
The    field    of    labor    in    which   we    now   find    our 


80  BIOGRAPHY. 

brother,  was  not  an  exception  to  the  general  rule 
of  an  unsettled  membership.  Hence,  at  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Missouri  Presbytery,  held  April  7-10, 
1848,  we  find  the  following  record  was  made : 

"A  request  was  presented  by  Bro.  Coulter  for 
the  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation  between 
him  and  the  churches  of  Fayette  and  Rocheport. 
Whereupon  the  Stated  Clerk  was  directed  to  cite 
these  churches  to  appear  by  their  commissioners 
before  Presbytery  at  its  next  meeting,  on  the  third 
Thursday  of  August,  in  Jefferson  City,  and  there 
show  cause,  if  any,  why  the  request  should  not  be 
granted." 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  in  Jefferson 
City,  commencing  the  third  Thursday  in  August, 
1 848,  the  following  minute  was  made : 

"The  request  of  Brother  Coulter  for  the  disso- 
lution of  the  pastoral  relation  with  the  churches 
of  Rocheport  and  Fayette  was  renewed  :  and  the 
churches,  through  their  representatives,  acquies- 
cing in  the  request,  on  motion,  the  request  was 
granted,  and  the  pulpits  of  those  churches  declared 
vacant." 

The  reasons  given  for  this  request  are  not  now 
remembered.  He  was  actuated,  no  doubt,  by  a 
conviction  of  duty.  It  may  be  that  a  wider  field  of 
usefulness  seemed  to  open  unto  him  —  or,  perhaps, 
because  of  deaths  and  removals,  he  felt  that  the 
churches  were  not  able  to  meet  their  financial 
engagement  with  him.     In  the  call,  the  Rocheport 


BIOGRAPHY.  8 1 

church  promised  ;$300,  and  the  Fayette  church 
;^200,  that  he  might  "be  free  from  worldly  cares 
and  avocations."  It  is  remembered,  and  also  on 
record,  that  at  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  in 
April,  1846  — 

"Brother  Coulter  made  a  statement  respecting 
the  pecuniary  difficulties  in  the  churches  of  his 
charge  —  that  the  church  of  Rocheport  is  consid- 
erably in  arrears  for  the  salary  of  the  last  two 
years,  respecting  which  he  wishes  Presbytery  to 
allow  him  to  make  such  arrangement  as  he  may 
agree  with  said  church.  And  also,  that  Presbytery 
so  modify  the  call  of  said  church  to  him,  as  to 
make  the  sum  promised  $225  instead  of  ^300,  as 
it  now  stands.  As  to  the  church  of  Fayette,  he 
states,  that,  from  removals  and  deaths,  the  church 
is  wholly  unable  to  meet  their  engagement  to  him, 
and  he  asks  the  advice  of  Presbytery  in  the  prem- 
ises.    After  hearing  these  statements.  Presbytery — 

'^Resolved,  That  Brother  Coulter  be  allowed  to 
make  such  arrangements  with  the  church  at  Roche- 
port  as  he  may  think  will  be  for  the  spiritual 
interest  of  said  church.     Also, 

''Resolved,  That  the  sum  promised  in  the  call 
of  said  church  to  the  Rev.  David  Coulter  be  ^^225 
instead  of  ^^300,  as  heretofore  promised.  In  ref- 
erence to  the  church  of  Fayette,  Presbytery  is  of 
the  opinion,  from  their  own  knowledge,  as  well  as 
from  the  statements  made  by  the  pastor  of  said 
church,  that  the  interest  of  the  church  will   be 


82  BIOGRAPHY. 

promoted  by  making  said  church,  together  with  the 
county  of  Howard,  missionary  ground ;  therefore, 

'^Resolved,  With  the  consent  of  the  church  of 
Fayette,  without  interfering  with  the  relation  now 
existing  between  the  pastor  and  said  church,  that 
Presbytery  recommend  to  the  Board  of  Missions 
that  Brother  Coulter  be  appointed  to  labor  as  an 
Evangelist  in  the  county  of  Howard  one-half  of 
his  time,  and  that  his  compensation  for  said  labor 
be  ;^200  per  year,  with  the  understanding  that 
whatever  support  may  be  given  in  said  field,  be 
deducted  from  said  amount. 

^^  Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  furnish  as 
much  of  the  above  minute  as  relates  to  the  church 
of  Fayette  to  the  Board  of  Missions,  that  the 
intention  therein  contained  may  be  carried  out." 

This  was  done;  and  the  new  arrangement  con- 
tinued for  two  years,  and  then  came  the  request 
for  the  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation,  as 
stated  above.  The  arrangement  made  with  the 
Rocheport  church  in  reference  to  the  arrearage 
of  salary,  as  mentioned  in  his  statement  to  Pres- 
bytery, was  on  this  wise :  Bro.  Coulter  made  the 
offer  if  they  would  pay  the  half  of  the  amount, 
which  was  something  over  ^$200,  he  would  give 
them  a  receipt  in  full.  This  was  accepted.  He 
was  afterwards  asked  if  the  arrangement  was  sat- 
isfactory; he  replied  he  supposed  it  was  —  that  he 
himself  was  satisfied,  and  he  had  heard  no  com- 
plaint on  the  part  of  the  church. 


PART  VllI 


\D   Ah 


THE  interval  was  always  short  between  Brother 
Coulter's  leaving  one  field  of  labor  and  his 
entering  another.  Sometimes,  indeed,  not  a  single 
Sabbath  intervened.  As  soon  as  he  is  released 
from  his  charge  at  Rocheport  and  Fayette,  he  is 
called  to  the  churches  of  New  Bloomfield  and 
Millersburg  (now  White  Cloud),  in  Callaway  county. 
Here  he  had  often  assisted  in  sacramental  and 
protracted  meetings,  and  was  almost  as  well 
acquainted  with  these  people,  and  they  with  him, 
as  if  he  had  spent  his  ministerial  life  among  them. 
In  the  life  of  such  a  man  as  Dr.  Coulter,  there 
are  many  events  which  become  pleasing  remi- 
niscences in  his  own  family,  and  among  his  more 
intimate  friends  and  acquaintances,  but  are  of 
little  interest  to  the  general  reader.  The  world 
knows  nothing  of  the  inner  life  of  the  man.  They 
may  meet  him  in  social  circles,  and  be  drawn 
unto  him  in  bonds  of  friendship  by  his  genial 
manner.      They   may   listen    with   more    or    less 


84  BIOGRAPHY. 

interest  to  his  Sabbath  services,  and  be  httle  or 
not  at  all  moved  by  the  exhibition  of  divine  truth 
as  it  falls  from  his  lips.  They  may  go  away  with 
words  of  approval  or  disapproval,  with  their  criti- 
cisms of  matter  or  manner,  but  they  follow  not 
the  man  of  God  to  his  private  retreat,  where  he 
weeps  over  the  apparent  barrenness  of  his  own 
labor,  and  mourns  over  the  unfruitfulness  and 
inconsistencies  of  many  of  the  members  of  the 
Church,  and  the  impenitency  and  hardness  of 
heart  of  the  ungodly.  They  hear  him  not,  as  he 
exclaims  in  bitterness  of  spirit,  in  the  language 
of  the  Prophet,  "Who  hath  believed  our  report, 
and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed  ?  " 
His  heart  would  often  faint  within  him,  were  it 
not  for  the  promise,  "  They  that  sow  in  tears, 
shall  reap  in  joy.  He  that  goeth  forth  and  weep- 
eth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come 
again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." 
"For  as  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow  from 
heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth 
the  earth,  and  maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that 
it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  to  the 
eater;  so  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  forth  out 
of  my  mouth ;  it  shall  not  return  unto  me  void, 
but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please,  and  it 
shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereunto  I  sent  it." 

Rev.  David  Coulter  was  a  man  of  strong  faith, 
and  was  less  given  to  discouragement  than  most 
men.     There  were  several  interesting  revivals  of 


BIOGRAPHY.  85 

religion  during  his  stay  with  these  churches,  and 
much  precious  seed  sown,  which  has  sprung  up, 
and  is  now  bearing  fruit  unto  hohness.  A  lady 
remarked  a  few  days  ago,  that  her  first  recollection 
of  Mr.  Coulter  was  when  a  little  girl,  sitting  in  his 
lap  reciting  the  Catechism  to  him :  and  she  reads 
with  the  greatest  interest  his  biographical  sketch. 
This  is  only  one  of  scores  of  men  and  women 
who  remember  his  work  of  love  with  devout  grat- 
itude. With  them  his  memory  is  precious.  He 
was  an  earnest  friend  and  helper  in  all  church 
enterprises,  having  for  their  object  the  advance- 
ment of  Christ's  kingdom. 

In  1851,  the  Synod  of  Missouri,  realizing  the 
importance  of  establishing  a  first-class  college,  to 
be  under  its  control,  resolved,  "  that  the  time  is 
come  to  arise  and  build,"  and  appointed  a  com- 
mittee composed  of  elders  from  different  parts  of 
the  State  to  examine  such  places  as  should  offer 
inducements  for  its  location,  and  report  at  the  next 
meeting  of  Synod.  In  1852  the  committee  report- 
ed, and  four  places  were  put  in  nomination,  Rich- 
mond, Boonville,  Fulton  and  St.  Charles.  Fulton 
received  a  large  majority  of  the  votes  cast.  The 
Rev.  Hiram  P.  Goodrich,  D.  D.,  suggested  the 
name  Westminster,  which  was  adopted  by  the 
Synod.  Trustees  were  appointed  by  the  Synod, 
and  were  directed  to  obtain  a  Charter  at  the  next 
meeting  of  the  Legislature.  This  was  done.  Rev. 
David  Coulter  was  a  member  of  the  first  Board  of 


86  BIOGRAPHY. 

Trustees  appointed,  and  was  continued  in  this 
office,  with  a  short  interval,  until  his  death.  He 
gave  liberally  of  his  time  and  means  to  its  support, 
and  one  of  the  last  acts  of  his  life  was  in  the  inter- 
est of  Westminster  College.  He  sent,  as  his  own 
subscription,  and  that  of  a  few  others  which  he  solic- 
ited, a  check  for  one  hundred  and  twelve  and  a  half 
dollars,  to  aid  in  paying  the  current  indebtedness 
of  the  College,  a  receipt  for  which  sum  he  received 
a  few  days  before  his  last  sickness.  He  requested 
his  wife,  after  taking  from  his  library  such  books 
as  she  might  wish  to  retain,  to  send  the  remainder 
to  Westminster  College.  This  she  has  done,  and 
the  College  is  in  receipt  of  about  two  hundred 
volumes,  many  of  them  valuable  and  rare,  and  these 
will  remain  in  the  College  Library  as  a  memorial  of 
the  devotion  of  one  of  the  earliest  and  most  valued 
friends  of  the  institution.  The  Board  of  Trustees, 
at  their  annual  meeting  in  June,  1 874,conferred  upon 
him  the  Honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity. 
Of  this  proceeding,  he  pleasantly  remarked,  "  If 
the  Board  of  Trustees  wished  to  increase  my  use- 
fulness, their  help  came  a  little  too  late." 

He  remained  with  the  churches  of  New  Bloom- 
field  and  White  Cloud  nearly  eight  years.  These 
were  years  of  pleasant  interchange  with  neighbor- 
ing ministers.  Some  of  these  still  live,  and  often,  in 
memory,  bring  before  the  mind  these  precious  sea- 
sons of  the  past.  The  elders  of  these  two  churches, 
who    were  to   him    as  Aaron  and  Hur  Avere  to 


>  BIOGRAPHY.  87 

Moses — Martin  Baker,  John  McClanahan,  Joseph 
Culbertson,  and  John  Robison,  of  White  Cloud, 
and  Thomas  Caldwell,  William  H.  McKamey, 
Dr.  A.  Allen,  Col.  George  King  and  Dr.  Rufus 
Abbott,  of  New  Bloomfield,  all  good  and  true  men, 
passed  with  one  exception  over  the  river  before 
their  faithful  shepherd  had  finished  his  work  of 
winning  souls  to  Christ.  The  good  people  of  New 
Bloomfield  had,  after  their  organization,  built  them 
a  house  of  worship  of  rather  small  dimensions,  yet 
large  enough  for  the  accommodation  of  the  con- 
gregations of  that  early  day.  The  mistake,  how- 
ever, was  made,  which  has  been  too  common,  the 
church  was  built  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
little  village,  and  access  to  it  was  difficult.  Yet 
the  Lord  accepted  the  offering  His  people  so 
cheerfully  made.  He  met  with  them  and  blessed 
them  and  their  children  in  their  more  spiritual 
offerings.  The  older  members  joyfully  remember 
the  "precious  seasons"  they  have  had  in  the  old 
brick  church. 

When  brother  Coulter  commenced  his  pastoral 
work  with  this  church,  the  congregation  had  out- 
grown the  ability  of  the  house  to  accommodate 
them.  Hence  the  necessity  of  building  a  new  and 
much  larger  house.  This,  in  a  few  years  was  done, 
and  he  had  the  pleasure  of  dedicating  it  to  the 
service  of  God.  Its  doors  are  still  open  on  Sabbath 
and  other  days  to  invite  all  who  will  to  hear  the 
word  of  eternal  life. 


PART  IX. 


IN  April,  1859,  Dr.  Coulter  was  called  to  the 
Hopewell  church,  in  Lafayette  county.  The 
salary  promised  was  six  hundred  dollars  a  year. 
This  was  a  considerable  increase  on  former  salaries. 
A  few  months  after  he  took  charge  of  Hopewell 
church,  he  received  an  invitation  to  visit  the 
church  at  Jacksonville,  Illinois,  with  the  view  of 
becoming  their  Pastor.  The  salary  offered  was 
one  thousand  dollars,  with  the  promise  of  increas- 
ing the  amount,  if  they  were  mutually  pleased. 
His  answer  was  such  as  those  who  knew  him  would 
have  expected.  He  said,  "  If  the  Lord  has  called 
me  to  Hopewell,  I  do  not  think  He  would  call  me 
away  so  soon."  The  question  of  duty  settled,  he 
gave  the  matter  no  further  thought. 

After  preaching  one  year  at  Hopewell  church, 
he  was  invited  to  give  half  his  time  to  the  Prairie 
church  in  the  same  county,  which  invitation  he  ac- 
cepted, and  continued  to  serve  these  two  churches 
till  the  last  year  of  the  civil  war.     During   this 


BIOGRAPHY.  89 

time  he  was   much  harrassed  and  interrupted  m 
his  work.     He  was  in  politics  what  was  called  a 
Constitutional  Union  man.     This,  in  the  estimation 
of  those  who  roamed  over  the  country  to  plunder 
and  devastate  and  kill,  was  worse  than  a  down- 
right, outspoken  rebel.     These  men  had   no  love 
for  the  Constitution  of  their  country,  and  less  for 
those  who   had  ;  and  while   he  was  scrupulously 
reticent  in  regard  to  the   unhappy  civil  strife,  and 
while  his  walk  and  conversation  were  strictly  con- 
fined to  the  duties  of  an  ambassador  of  Christ,  his 
life  and  property  were  in  constant  jeopardy.     But 
amid  all  these  trials  and  dangers,  he  possessed  hia 
soul  in  perfect  peace.     He  was  robbed  four  times 
of  his  horse.     Once   he    was  met  by  a  band  of 
marauders  in  the  open  prairie  and  ordered  to  dis- 
mount.    He  commenced   pleading  for  his  horse, 
but  they  made  such  demonstrations,  bidding  him, 
with  oaths,  to  dismount,  that  he  thought  it  prudent 
to  obey  orders.     They  took  his  fine  and  valuable 
horse,  and  left  him  an  old,  broken-down  one.'    In 
a  few  days  he  started  to  Presbytery,  which  met  in 
Clay  county.     The  old  horse  gave  out  by  the  time 
he  got  there,  and  he  had  to  leave  him  as  no  longer 
fit   for   service,  which  the  robbers  had  discovered 
before.     He  was  now  a-foot  again,  but  reached 
home  by  the  help    of  friends.      He    continued, 
however,  to  visit  the  congregation  and  to  fill  his 
appointments — sometimes  walking  five  or  six  miles 
to  make  a  pastoral  visit.     It  was  now  considered 


90  BIOGRAPHY. 

too  dangerous  both  to  man  and  beast,  for  the 
people  to  assemble  themselves  together  to  worship, 
as  was  their  custom. 

Those    were  perilous  times.      Neither  Hfe  nor 
property  of  any  kind  was  safe.    La  Fayette  county, 
lying  near  the  border  of  the  State,  was  subject  to 
frequent  raids.     The  churches  were  the   favorite 
resort  of  these  marauding  parties.     For  here  they 
found  horses,  bridles  and  saddles  ready  to  their 
hand.     The  best  of  these  they  would  take,  without 
so    much  as   saying  to  the  owners,  "  with   your 
permission,    gentlemen."     Many  of  the  ministers 
had  been   driven  from  the   country;    some  were 
in  prison,  or  under  bonds;  and  some  had  been 
wantonly  killed  while  peaceably  attending  to  their 
ministerial    duties.      Under   these    circumstances, 
and    finding   the    door    of  usefulness    closed,  our 
brother  directed  his  way  to  Columbia,  in  Boone 
county,  where  there  was  comparative  safety.     The 
Hopewell  church  building  was  burned  by  some 
straggling  party  soon  after  he  had  left  the  county. 
The  church  at  Columbia  was  then  vacant,  and 
he  was  invited  to  fill  the  pulpit,  which   he  did  for 
eighteen  months.       During   these    years    of  civil 
strife,  and  rapine  and  blood,  when  every  one  was 
constantly  imperiled,  and  was  anxious  for  his  own 
safety,  and  the  safety  of  his   family  and  friends, 
our  churches  were  not  blessed  to  any  great  extent 
with  the  reviving  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
The  Columbia  church  was  not  an  exception  to  the 


BIOGRAPHY.  91 

general  rule.  "  Hold  the  fort,"  might  then  have 
been  sung  with  more  propriety  than  now.  And 
yet  brother  Coulter's  labors  were  not  in  vain  in  the 
Lord,  even  at  such  a  time.  The  church  was  most 
fortunate  in  obtaining  the  services  of  such  a  man 
to  go  in  and  out  before  them,  and  to  break  to  them 
the  bread  of  life.  While  at  Columbia  he  prepared 
a  series  of  lectures  addressed  especially  to  the 
young.  He  preached  these  at  various  points. 
Some  of  them  will  be  found  in  this  volume.  About 
this  time,  he  received  an  invitation  to  visit  Ashley 
church,  in  Pike  county,  with  a  view  to  settle  among 
them  as  Pastor.  Satisfactory  arrangements  not 
being  made,  he  declined  any  further  negotiations. 
His  next  and  last  move,  till  he  was  called  to  his 
reward,  was  to  Liberty,  in  Clay  county,  whither  he 
was  invited  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1866.  He 
commenced  his  pastoral  work  with  the  church  of 
Liberty  in  connection  with  Bethel  church  in  the 
same  county,  January  1867.  He  continued  to 
labor  with  these  churches,  giving  to  each  half  his 
time,  until  1870.  During  this  year  he  divided  his 
time  at  Bethel  with  the  church  at  Kearney,  about 
five  miles  west  of  Bethel,  preaching  to  each  one 
Sabbath  in  the  month,  and  two  Sabbaths  at  Lib- 
erty. In  1 87 1  he  gave  up  the  Bethel  church,  and 
instead,  preached  one  Sabbath  in  the  month  at 
Stewartsville,  in  De  Kalb  county.  This  was  a  task 
voluntarily  assumed,  but  it  proved  too  heavy  for 
one  of  his  age  and  constitution. 


92  BIOGRAPHY. 

About  this  time,  a  severe  affliction  befell  him, 
and  continued  with  greater  or  less  severity  during 
his  life.  In  reference  to  this,  Mrs.  Coulter  can 
best  speak.     In  a  letter  just  received,  she  says  : 

"  It  was  during  the  year  1871,  while  engaged  in. 
visiting  the  Stewartsville  congregation,  which  was 
very  much  scattered,  in  the  open  prairie  where  se- 
vere winds  were  blowing  almost  continually,  that  he 
was  first  attacked  with  inflammation  of  his  eyes, 
which  from  the  beginning  very  seriously  impaired 
his  sight.  I  remember  well  his  coming  home  and 
dropping  his  saddle  pockets  on  the  floor,  saying, 
'  I  am  almost  blind  ;  it  was  with  difficulty  I  could 
get  home.'  We  were  both  very  much  alarmed  at 
his  condition,  fearing  the  worst  results.  He  was 
confined  many  weeks,  and  suffered  great  pain.  He 
had  been  somewhat  relieved,  when  he  was  called 
upon  to  preach  the  funeral  sermon  of  one  of  the 
old  members  of  his  church  in  Liberty.  I  find  this 
memorandum  made  at  the  time — '  On  the  20th  day 
of  July,  1872,  Mr.  Coulter  preached  the  funeral 
of  Mrs.  Moore,  one  of  the  oldest  members  of  the 
church.  He  was  just  recovering  from  the  first 
attack  of  inflammation  of  his  eyes.  He  had  to 
get  Dr.  Marsh's  permission  to  attend  the  funeral. 
The  Doctor  doubted  the  propriety  of  his  going 
out  at  all,  but  finally  gave  his  consent.  Mr.  Coulter 
felt  that  he  could  not  refuse,  though  he  was  not 
able  to  discharge  the  duty.  When  we  got  to  the 
church,  he  was  too  blind  to  go    into   the   pulpit 


BIOGRAPHY.  93 

without  assistance,  and  for  the  first  time  preached 
without  opening  the  Bible.  We  were  all  impressed 
that  day  with  the  sad  thought  of  his  going  blind, 
and  many  were  affected  to  tears.  He  repeated 
the  Scriptures  and  hymns  from  memory.  He  was 
never  able  to  read  in  the  pulpit  after  that,  though 
he  could  read  a  little  at  home  with  good  light ; 
and  by  forming  a  tube  with  his  hands  he  could  read 
some  newspapers,  yet  with  difficulty.  We  pro- 
cured the  New  Testament  with  the  Psalms  in  the 
large  primer  print.  He  was  able  to  read  in  that, 
but  always  required  good  light.  Every  fresh 
attack  cast  a  darker  shadow  over  his  pathway. 
We  made  five  trips  to  St.  Louis,  and  his  eyes  were 
operated  upon  four  times  ;  the  last  time  he  re- 
ceived no  benefit,  but  was  rather  worse  for  the 
operation.  Dr.  Green,  of  St.  Louis,  was  his  phy- 
sician, and  he  gave  him  no  encouragement  to  hope 
for  any  permanent  benefit  by  this  last  operation. 
Since  January,  1875,  when  he  had  the  third  attack, 
he  had  seen  very  little.  It  was,  as  he  expressed  it, 
dim  twilight  with  him  in  the  brightest  day.  Mr. 
Coulter  became  impressed  before  we  made  the  first 
trip  to  St.  Louis,  that  he  would  lose  his  sight 
entirely.  He  was  suffering  very  much  at  the  time. 
He  seemed  greatly  distressed  for  a  few  days,  and 
said  he  felt  he  would  become  a  perfect  cipher  in 
the  world.  Nothing  I  could  say  seemed  to  com- 
fort him,  but  soon  he  became  cheerful  and  perfectly 
reconciled.     '  It  is  the  Lord :    let  Him   do  what 


94  BIOGRAPHV. 

secnicth  liim  good.  PIvcn  so,  Father,  for  so  it 
seemed  good  in  Thy  sight.  Not  my  will,  but 
Thine  be  done.' 

"  I  never  heard  another  murmur  from  his  lips 
throughout  all  the  dark  days  he  spent  here  on  earth. 
Such  patience  and  submission  are  seldom  to  be 
witnessed  in  this  world." 

In  consequence  of  his  affliction,  he  was  compelled 
to  resign  his  charge.  Another  minister  in  the 
meantime  was  called  to  the  church,  and  after  a 
few  years  it  became  vacant  again.  We  continue 
the  statement  of  Mrs.  Coulter. 

"  In  1876  the  Liberty  church  was  left  vacant, 
and  Mr.  Coulter  undertook  to  fill  the  pulpit  every 
Sabbath  during  that  year.  He  was  now  unable  to 
read  the  largest  print.  His  usual  custom  was  to 
think  of  a  text,  and  have  me  get  the  Concordance 
and  find  it.  I  would  read  over  the  chapter  a  few 
times,  and  then  prompt  him  in  repeating  it.  Very 
soon  the  chapter  would  be  committed  to  memory. 
He  usually  called  for  his  hymns  Saturday  evening, 
and  in  a  very  few  minutes  would  have  the  three 
hymns  with  their  numbers  and  metres  fastened  in 
his  mind.  He  loved  to  preach  even  in  his  greatest 
infirmity.  He  taught  a  Bible  class  through  all  his 
affliction,  whenever  he  was  able  to  be  out  at  all, 
and  was  just  as  punctual  in  his  attendance  at  the 
prayer-meeting. 

"  In  all  the  churches  in  which  he  was  called  to 
labor,  there  was  a  healthy  growth.     He  rarely  ever 


BIOGRAPHY.  95 

had  a  communion  without  additions,  and  it  was 
very  seldom  any  one  applied  for  admission  to  the 
church,  with  whom  he  had  not  previously  had  per- 
sonal conversation  on  the  subject,  and  these  con- 
versations were  usually  had  during  his  pastoral 
visits.  He  remarked  one  day,  he  thought  his  pas- 
toral visits  were  more  blessed  under  God,  than  any 
of  his  labors.  This  remark  was  drawn  out  by  the 
fact,  that,  when  on  a  certain  occasion,  twelve  or 
fifteen  persons  came  forward  to  unite  with  the 
church,  one  of  the  elders  expressed  surprise,  and 
said  that  he  did  not  know  that  any  one  thought  of 
making  a  public  profession.  Mr.  Coulter  told  him 
that  he  expected  them,  as  he  had  learned,  from 
previous  conversation  with  them  all,  their  feelings 
and  wishes  on  the  subject.  He  usually  made  an 
effort  to  visit  all  the  members  of  his  church  before 
each  communion,  and  as  they  were  often  very  much 
scattered,  it  made  this  part  of  his  work  very  labo- 
rious. It  was  always  a  grief  to  him,  when  any  of 
the  parents  of  the  Church  neglected  to  have  their 
children  baptized,  and  he  tried  to  instruct  them  in 
this  important  duty  in  various  ways  ;  usually,  by 
placing  some  instructive  work  on  the  subject  in 
their  hands.  He  continued  to  preach  almost  to 
the  last  breath.  A  physician  was  called  in  consul- 
tation ;  he  was  not  a  Christian  ;  as  soon  as  he  came 
in,  Mr.  Coulter  said,  'Doctor,  I  am  dying  in  the 
faith  I  have  so  long  preached  to  you.'  Among 
his  last  words,  a  short  time  before  he  ceased  to 


96  P.IOGRAPHY. 

breathe,  were,  '  I  know  whom  I  have  beheved,  and 
am  persuaded  that  He  is  able  to  keep  that  which 
I  have  committed  unto  Him  against  that  day — I 
am  wrapped  up  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ.'  " 

Thus  passed  away  from  earth  this  eminent  ser- 
vant of  God,  on  the  morning  of  Thursday,  the 
22nd  of  August,  1878.  He  being  dead,  yet 
speaketh. 


PART  X. 

TMB  BNB  OF  MIS  LABORS. 


BY  REV.  J.  G.  FACKLER. 


IN  October,  1866,  Dr.  Coulter  visited  Liberty, 
church,  at  the  request  of  the  Session.  This 
visitation  resulted  in  his  deciding  to  settle  in  that 
place  and  take  charge  of  the  congregation.  About 
the  close  of  the  year,  he  entered  regularly  upon 
his  work  in  that  field,  and  there  he  continued  to 
reside  until  he  was  called  to  the  rest  of  heaven. 
The  people  received  him  warmly,  and  in  a  short 
time  there  was  a  feeling  of  mutual  endearment 
between  him  and  the  church.  His  labors  at  first 
were  divided  among  the  congregations  of  Liberty, 
Bethel  and  Kearney,  all  in  Clay  county.  It  was 
no  small  undertaking,  for  a  man  at  his  time  of 
life,  to  supply  three  churches,  all  of  which  had 
suffered  more  or  less  from  the  demoralizing  effects 
of  the  recent  civil  war.  But  he  was  not  one 
easily  discouraged.  The  question  of  duty  decided, 
he  had  a  persistence  that  led  him  to  go  forward, 
looking  to  God  for  results.  In  a  comparatively 
brief  period,  as  the  records  of  the  Session  show, 

97 


gS  BIOGRAPHY. 

the  church  at  Liberty  began  to  feel  the  power  of 
his  presence  as  a  faithful  preacher  of  the  Gospel, 
and  his  influence  in  the  matters  of  a  better  organ- 
ization. 

At  the  time,  there  were  but  few  male  members 
in  the  congregation,  and  only  two  elders,  one  of 
whom  had  been  recently  elected,  while  the  other 
lived  some  miles  in  the  country  and  was  well 
advanced  in  years.  But  there  was  a  small  band 
of  earnest,  noble-hearted  Christian  women,  who 
loved  their  church  and  were  indefatigable  in  their 
purpose  and  efforts  to  build  it  up.  These  whole- 
souled  women  gathered  around  Dr.  Coulter  and 
his  wife,  who  was,  herself,  an  untiring  worker,  and 
soon  new  life  appeared  in  every  department  of 
the  field  of  endeavor.  The  prayer-meetings, 
which  had  been  suspended,  were  resumed,  the 
Sabbath-school,  for  the  size  of  it,  shortly  became 
one  of  the  most  efficient  in  all  the  community, 
and  the  congregation  was  aroused  to  unusual 
activity.  As  opportunity  offered.  Dr.  Coulter 
visited  from  house  to  house,  the  people,  as  they 
formed  his  acquaintance,  becoming  more  and 
more  impressed  with  the  great  sincerity  of  his 
character,  and  the  singleness  of  his  desire  to 
glorify  Christ  in  the  salvation  of  men.  Owing  to 
the  limited  amount  of  material  in  a  town  like 
Liberty,  from  which  any  of  the  four  or  five  con- 
gregations could  draw,  for  the  purpose  of  building 
up,  a  gradual,  steady  growth  was  all  that  could  be 


BIOGRAPHY.  99 

reasonably  expected.  This  expectation  was  real- 
ized. From  time  to  time  a  number  of  hopeful 
additions  were  made,  many  of  these  coming  from 
the  Sabbath-school,  who,  under  the  sound  and 
wholesome  instructions  of  their  pastor,  and  by 
reason  of  his  tender  watch-care  over  them,  soon 
ranked  among  the  best  workers  in  the  church. 
We  have  not  been  able  to  obtain  full  information 
in  regard  to  the  labors  of  this  devoted  servant  of 
God  in  the  congregations  of  Bethel  and  Kearney. 
In  general,  it  may  be  said,  that  while  he  held 
these  fields,  he  was  always  regular  in  filling  his 
appointments  to  meet  the  people ;  sparing  no 
pains  to  build  them  up  "  in  every  good  word  and 
work."  For  nearly  six  years,  most  of  his  labors 
were  given  to  the  Liberty  church,  although  during 
that  period  he  frequently  visited  a  number  of 
feeble  congregations,  doing  all  in  his  power  to 
aid  and  encourage  them.  Never  very  strong  and 
robust,  he  nevertheless  performed  an  astonishing 
amount  of  work,  urged  thereto  by  a  consuming 
desire  to  do  good.  He  was,  indeed,  "abundant  in 
labors."  Nothing  but  a  providential  hindrance 
ever  kept  him  from  filling  an  appointment.  He 
was  accustomed  to  say,  that  "an  appointment  to 
preach  the  Gospel  ought  always  to  be  made  for 
the  glory  of  God,  and  should  be  kept  for  the 
same  reason."  His  habit  of  punctuaHty  in  this 
regard  was  almost  proverbial  among  those  who 
knew  him  well. 


100  BIOGRAPilV. 

After  he  liad  supplied  the  church  in  Liberty  and 
other  points,  as  above  mentioned,  for  nearly  six 
years,  it  pleased  God  to  send  upon  him  a  painful 
affliction,  which  was  protracted  through  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days.  From  his  earliest  boyhood, 
he  had,  at  longer  or  shorter  intervals,  suffered 
from  attacks  of  neuralgia,  that,  at  such  times, 
affected  for  a  few  days  his  eye-sight,  producing  a 
dimness  of  vision.  But  as  no  permanent  serious 
results  followed  these  attacks,  and  as  they  became 
less  frequent  in  later  years,  but  little  apprehension 
was  felt  concerning  them.  In  the  winter  of  1871- 
72,  he  experienced,  however,  an  unusually  severe 
visitation  of  the  kind,  which  so  affected  his  eyes 
as  to  create  alarm  in  view  of  a  probable  perma- 
nent impairment  of  vision.  The  fears  of  his 
friends  were  destined  to  be  realized.  After  under- 
going several  painful  operations  at  the  hands  of  a 
distinguished  oculist,  it  became  apparent  to  all 
that  no  sure  relief  could  be  had.  Gradually  the 
trouble  increased,  the  obscuration  becoming  more 
and  more  palpable,  until,  in  the  closing  months  of 
his  life,  the  blindness  was  almost  total.  For  much 
of  the  time  he  suffered  comparatively  little,  and 
this  was  a  great  comfort  to  his  friends. 

When  he  found  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
him  to  continue  actively  in  charge  of  the  church 
he  loved  so  well,  he  set  himself  to  work  to  obtain  for 
the  congregation  the  services  of  another  minister. 
Meantime,  notwithstanding  his  great  affliction,  he 


BIOGRAPHY.  lOI 

never  allowed  himself  to  murmur  and  complain  or 
remain  idle.  He  always  found  something  to  do  for 
the  cause  of  Christ.  He  so  loved  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  that  he  often  appeared  in  the  pulpit  pro- 
claiming the  glad  tidings  with  an  unction  and 
power  that  greatly  gratified  his  hearers.  He  would 
thoroughly  memorize  the  chapters  of  Scripture 
and  the  hymns  he  used  in  the  services,  and  these 
he  would  repeat  with  the  utmost  distinctness  and 
fervor  in  the  hearing  of  the  congregation.  His 
memory  seemed  to  hold  everything  that  was  read 
to  him  with  wonderful  tenacity.  Especially  was 
this  true  of  all  Scripture  truth.  It  appeared  "  to 
be  fastened  like  a  nail  in  a  sure  place."  During 
the  last  three  or  four  years  of  his  life,  whenever 
the  pulpit  was  not  supplied  by  others,  which  was 
frequently  the  case,  he  was  never  known  to  hesi- 
tate about  speaking  to  the  people  concerning  the 
grace  of  God  in  Christ.  Some  of  his  sermons, 
delivered  under  these  circumstances,  are  said,  by 
those  who  had  the  privilege  of  hearing  them,  to 
have  been  equal  to  the  best  efforts  of  his  life. 
The  remark  was  made  to  the  writer  by  an  intelli- 
gent listener,  who  heard  him  often  during  the 
period  referred  to  :  "  His  sermo?is  zuere  better  and 
better  as  he  approached  the  end  of  his  journey T 

He  taught  a  Bible  class  of  gentlemen  regularly 
every  Sabbath,  down  to  the  day  when  he  "went 
to  his  bed  for  the  last  time."  Guided  by  the 
hands    of    his    faithful    and    devoted    wife,    who 


I03  BIOGRAPHY. 

entered  heartily  into  his  zeal  for  doing  good,  he 
would  make  his  way  to  the  house  of  God,  "  in 
summer's  heat  and  winter's  cold,"  that  he  might 
expound  to  his  waiting  class  the  lesson  for  the 
day.  On  the  very  Sabbath  morning,  as  we  have 
said,  that  he  went  to  bed  with  the  sickness  that 
was  unto  death,  he  was  all  ready  to  go  to  his  class, 
and  would  have  made  the  effort  to  do  so,  but  for 
the  persuasions  of  his  wife,  to  remain  at  home. 
Her  watchful  eyes  saw  that  he  was  about  to  over- 
task his  strength.  Always  submissive  to  the  will 
of  God,  he  was  content  to  forego  the  effort  he  was 
about  to  make. 

This,  as  before  stated,  was  on  the  Sabbath 
morning,  August  loth,  1878.  His  disease,  pneu- 
monia, rapidly  developed.  He  soon  appeared  to 
entertain  but  little,  if  any,  hope  of  ultimate 
recovery.  His  friends  became  exceedingly  anx- 
ious in  regard  to  his  condition.  His  physicians 
were  untiring  in  their  attentions  to  him,  and  all 
that  willing  hearts  and  hands  could  plan  and 
execute  in  his  behalf,  was  done.  At  times, 
there  were  hopes  indulged  by  those  who  loved 
him  so  much,  that  it  might  please  God  to  restore 
him.  The  brethren  of  other  churches  were  A\%rm 
and  earnest  in  their  sympathies.  He  had,  by  his 
singularly  pure  and  upright  Christian  life,  endeared 
himself  to  everybody  who  knew  him.  Could 
human  wishes  have  availed,  he  would  surely  have 
been  permitted  to  linger  a   little  longer  on  the 


BIOGRAPHY.  103 

shores  of  time.     But  his  work  was  finished,  and 
the  rest  of  heaven  near  at  hand. 

Owing  to  the  nature  of  his  disease  and  the 
desire  of  his  physicians,  that  he  should  be 
kept  as  quiet  as  possible,  he  talked  but  little 
during  his  illness.  The  night  before  his  de- 
parture, a  brother  minister  of  another  denomi- 
nation was  seated  by  his  bed  engaged  in  a 
brief  conversation  with  him.  In  reply  to  some 
question  touching  his  hopes  concerning  the  eter- 
nal future,  Dr.  Coulter  remarked,  in  "his  peculiar 
manner"  :  "  I  am  tvrapped  up  in  the  righteousness 
of  Jesus  Christy  In  that  brief  expression  we  have 
a  very  clear  setting  forth,  not  only  of  the  ground 
of  his  personal  hopes,  but  we  also  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  Pauline  doctrine  he  loved  to  preach  so 
well. 

On  the  morning  of  August  22nd,  after  an 
illness  of  eleven  days,  which  he  bore,  as  he  did 
all  his  afflictions,  with  unmurmuring  patience,  his 
blood-bought  and  blood-washed  soul  fell  asleep 
in  Jesus.  A  life  of  beautiful  symmetry  was 
rounded  out  in  the  likeness  of  his  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter. His  remains  were  conveyed  to  Columbia,  in 
Boone  county,  where  they  will  rest  "until  the 
morning  breaks  and  the  shadows  flee  away."  His 
funeral  sermon  was  preached  by  Rev.  W.  W. 
Robertson,  his  earliest  ministerial  associate  in 
Missouri  and  life-loner  friend. 


104  BIOGRAPHY. 

In  closing  this  account  of  the  last  years  of  Dr. 
Coulter,  it  is  well  to  emphasize  one  or  two  remark- 
able facts,  so  remarkable,  indeed,  that  they  did 
not  fail  to  challenge  the  attention  of  those  who 
were  eye-witnesses  of  them.  The  facts  are  these : 
That,  although  nearly  entirely  blind  for  several 
years,  this  servant  of  God  never  ceased  to  feel 
there  was  something  still  for  him  to  do.  Such 
was  his  love  for  the  Church  of  his  choice,  and  so 
strong  was  his  desire  to  promote  the  interests  of 
that  Church  in  every  way,  that,  though  the  world 
around  him,  was  for  the  most  part  dark,  and  he 
could  only  travel  when  accompanied  by  his  wife 
or  some  friend  to  guide  him,  he  was  perhaps  as 
regular  in  his  attendance  upon  the  meetings  of 
Presbytery  and  Synod,  as  a  majority  of  his 
brother  ministers.  His  heart  was  in  all  that  con- 
cerned Zion,  and  it  was  his  delight  to  take  part  in 
the  counsels  and  deliberations  of  the  courts  of 
the  Church.  Where  there  was  a  will  there  was  a 
way.  It  was  a  matter  of  conscience  with  him,  to 
be  present,  if  possible,  in  these  assemblies.  A 
lesson  is  to  be  learned  here,  of  great  importance 
to  all  office-bearers  in  the  Lord's  house.  Here  is 
an  example   worthy   of  all  imitation. 

Again,  it  may  be  said,  that  this  beloved  brother, 
though  blind  as  to  the  outer  world,  nevertheless  held 
himself  in  readiness,  when  it  was  possible,  to  obey 
every  summons  that  might  be  sent  him  by  others 
in  affliction.      Led   by  the   hand  of  his  faithful 


BIOGRAPHY.-  105 

companion,  he  would  go  by  day  and  by  night,  if 
need  be,  to  the  bedside  of  the  sick  and  dying,  to 
utter  words  of  consolation  and  offer  prayer  for 
the  tempted  and  tried.  At  such  times,  none 
could  look  upon  him  without  being  reminded  of 
Paul's  language  to  the  Corinthian  brethren : — 
"  Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies  and  the  God 
of  all  comfort ;  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  trib- 
ulations, that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  them 
which  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort  wherewith 
zve  ourselves  arc  comforted  of  God."  It  was  all 
very  wonderful ;  a  something  that  belongs  not  to 
the  earth  —  a  something,  rather,  that  is  the  gift 
of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  It  is 
Christianity  in  its  life  and  power,  lifting  man  out 
of  himself  and  making  him  one  with  his  lovin- 
Lord. 


(H) 


Memorial  Service, 


AND 


Reminiscences. 


MEMORIAL   SERVICE. 


[The  following  was  published  in  the  .9/.  Louis  Prcshvlcriaii. 
September  6th,  1878.] 

SERVICES  were  held  in  the  Presbyterian  church 
in  Liberty,  on  Sunday,  September  ist.,  com- 
memorative of  the  life  and  character  of  that  emi- 
nent servant  of  God,  Rev.  David  Coulter,  D.  D,, 
who  departed  this  life  at  his  home,  in  Liberty,  on 
the  morning  of  Thursday,  the  22nd  of  August. 
Opportunely  to  the  occasion,  the  Rev.  J.  G. 
Fackler  was  present,  being  on  his  return  from  a 
trip  to  Colorado  to  his  home  in  Texas — and 
preached  an  eloquent  and  impressive  discourse 
from  2  Cor.  v :  1-8.  In  connection  with  the  dis- 
course the  accompanying  memorial  was  read. 

A  very  large  audience  was  present,  and  a  de- 
gree of  solemnity  was  manifested  that  is  seldom 
exhibited  even  on  occasions  of  this  character.  Mr. 
Fackler  has  been,  through  his  entire  ministerial 
life,  the  intimate  friend,  and,  to  a  considerable  ex- 
tent, the  co-laborer  of  Dr.  Coulter,  and  was  there- 

109 


no  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

fore  qualified  to  speak  of  his  great  worth  as  a  man 
and  his  eminence  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel. 
The  pulpit  and  church  were  draped  in  mourning, 
in  memory  of  one  whose  familiar  voice  and  pres- 
ence the  sacred  place  shall  know  no  more  forever. 
Truly  hath  a  good  man  fallen  in  Israel,  and  the 
sad  news  Avill  awaken  memories  of  his  faithful 
labors  in  the  Lord  in  many  localities  in  Missouri, 
through  loner  years  of  service.  L. 


IN    MEMORIAM 

Of  REV.  DAVID  COULTER,  D.  D.,  read  by  Rev.  John  C.  Fackler, 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Liberty,  Mo.,  Sept.  I,  1878. 

When  a  good  man  dies,  it  is  eminently  proper 
that  those  who  have  known  him  and  shared  in  the 
benefits  of  his  life  and  labors,  should  cherish  his 
memory,  and  offer  the  tribute  of  respect  and  love 
to  his  character  and  worth.  We  are  here  this 
morning,  in  the  house  of  God,  for  the  purpose  of 
improving,  as  best  we  may,  the  providential  dis- 
pensation which  has  recently  removed  from  this 
community,  one  of  the  noblest  and  purest  men  I 
have  ever  known — a  man  whose  death  has  carried 
sadness  to  very  many  hearts  in  the  different  com- 
munities, where  his  services  were  so  highly  appre- 
ciated. 

About  2  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  22nd 
of  August,  1878,  at  his  home  in  this  city,  Rev. 
David  Coulter,  D.  D.,  departed  this  life,  for  the 
"  Land  Immortal."     Had  he   lived  until  the  loth 


MEMORIAL    SERVICE.  1  T  I 

of  next  November,  he  would  have  reached  the 
age  of  three  score  }'ears  and  ten.  lie  was  born 
of  Scotch-Irish  ancestry,  in  the  State  of  Dehiware, 
County  of  Sussex.  His  collegiate  education  was 
received  at  Lafayette  College,  Pennsylvania,  and 
his  theological  training  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey, 
under  that  prince  of  preachers,  Dr.  Archibald 
Alexand'er.  He  united  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  as  early  as  1825,  thus  identifying  himself 
with  the  people  of  God  for  a  period  of  about  fift}-- 
three  years.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel 
in  1 84 1,  in  which  year  he  came  to  Missouri,  and 
settled  in  the  County  of  Callaway,  taking  charge 
of  the  Auxvasse  church.  There  he  labored  with 
great  zeal  and  efficiency,  until  the  Spring  of  1843, 
when  he  was  called  to  the  pastorate  of  the  churches 
at  Rocheport  and  Fayette.  In  this  field,  he  remained 
an  earnest  and  faithful  worker  between  five  and  six 
years.  In  1848  he  accepted  the  charge  of  the 
churches  of  Bloomfield  and  Millersburg,  in  Calla- 
way county,  continuing  with  them,  abundant  in 
labors,  until  April,  1856 — nearly  eight  years — when 
he  was  called  to  the  Hopewell  church,  in  Lafayette 
county.  He  remained  in  charge  of  that  congrega- 
tion, serving  also  a  portion  of  the  time  at  the 
Prairie  church  in  the  same  county,  until  about  the 
close  of  the  late  war.  Subsequently  he  ministered 
to  the  church  in  Columbia  a  year  and  a  half,  after 
which  he  came  to  Liberty,  where  he  went  in  and 
out  before    the    people    for    nearly  twelve  years. 


112  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

Thus  we  find  his  ministry  aggregating  a  period  of 
almost  forty  years. 

In  April,  1843,  j'^st  before  he  became  the  pastor 
of  the  church  in  Rocheport,  he  was  married  to 
Miss  Mary  Parker,  his  true  and  faithful  help-mate, 
during  all  the  arduous  and  responsible  labors  of 
those  eventful  years.  Few  women  have  ever  been 
left  richer  in  the  legacy  of  a  husband's  character 
and  life.  To  have  been  the  wife  and  daily  com- 
panion of  such  a  man,  I  doubt  not,  will  be  a  con- 
sideration calculated  to  cheer  and  brighten  her 
pathway,  during  the  remainder  of  her  pilgrimage 
to  the  world  where  the  tear  never  falls  and  the 
parting  never  comes.  To  have  been  a  helper  and 
counselor  to  such  a  man  of  God,  as  she  was  for 
five  and  thirty  years,  leaves  her  crowned,  as  a 
woman,  highly  favored  of  the  dear  Master  and 
Redeemer  of  sinners.  The  sweet  savor  of  her 
husband's  name  and  his  noble,  useful  life,  is  some- 
thing she  may  prize,  as  in  value  immensely  above 
rubies. 

In  all  the  fields  of  labor  occupied  by  Bro. 
Coulter,  he  won  golden  opinions.  Those  who 
knew  him  best,  loved  him  most.  I  have  reason  to 
know  that  his  name  is  still  fragrant  in  every  con- 
gregation he  ever  served  ;  and  how  could  it  be 
otherwise  ?  We  have  only  to  think  of  him,  as 
moving  among  the  people  with  a  single  eye  to 
their  good.  All  his  actions — the  whole  temper 
and  spirit  of  his  conduct,  in  the  pulpit  and  out  of 


MF.VIORIAL    .SERVICE.  I  13 

it,  bespoke  him  a  man  "  determined  to  know  noth- 
ing, .save  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified."  Besides 
the  work  of  glorifying  his  Lord  and  Master,  and 
doing  good  to  his  fellow-men,  he  gave  his  thoughts 
and  attention  to  very  few  objects.  He  was  regard- 
ed everywhere  as  one  thoroughly  consecrated  to 
his  vocation  as  a  gospel  minister.  I  do  not  believe 
the  wealth  and  honors  of  the  world,  laid  at  his  feet, 
would  have  turned  him  aside  a  hair's  breadth  from 
the  line  of  his  sacred  calling.  Like  Paul,  he 
"  magnified  his  office."  He  literally  gloried  in  the 
cross  of  Christ.  To  preach  Jesus  acceptably  was 
the  noblest  ambition  of  his  life  ;  and  this — because 
he  trusted  alone  in  the  Infinite  righteousness  of 
Christ  for  salvation  for  himself  and  his  race.  Many, 
to  whom  it  was  his  privilege  to  make  known  the 
offers  of  the  Gospel,  will  doubtless  bless  his  name 
to  all  eternity  as  the  instrumentality  of  their  rescue 
from  the  power  of  the  great  destroyer.  Ar  d  many 
of  the  Lord's  dear  children  have  abundantly  grown 
in  grace,  by  reason  of  the  rich  spiritual  food  he 
brought  them  from  the  overflowing  banqueting 
house  of  heaven. 

While  our  dear  brother  was  greatly  beloved  and 
honored  by  all  the  ministers  of  the  Synod  of  Mis- 
souri, and  while  his  death  will  be  sincerely  lament- 
ed by  them,  to  me  his  departure  comes  like  a 
grievous  personal  loss.  My  acquaintance  with 
him  began  thirty  years  ago.  During  all  that  period 
there  has  never  been  a  jar  to  our    friendship    and 


114  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

fellowship.  He  was  one  of  the  Lord's  servants 
who  assisted  at  my  licensure  to  preach  the  Gospel. 
He  was  present  at  my  ordination,  to  take  part  in 
my  examination,  and  to  put  his  hands  upon  my 
head  in  that  solemn  transaction.  He  aided  in  my 
installation  as  pastor  of  the  first  charge  1  ever  held, 
and  encouraged  me,  as  a  true  brother,  at  a  time 
when  I  deeply  felt  the  need  of  sympath)-,  as  one 
just  entering  on  the  service  of  the  holy  ministr}\ 
Eighteen  years  afterward,  in  the  orderings  of  a 
kind  providence,  he  was  present  to  assist  in  my 
installation  as  pastor  of  the  church  in  St.  Joseph, 
and  bid  me  God  speed  in  my  work.  In  the  earl}' 
days  of  my  ministry,  he  was  nearer  to  my  field  of 
labor  than  any  of  my  brethren,  and  we  were  con- 
sequently often  thrown  together,  assisting  each 
other  in  protracted  services,  and  growing  into  each 
other's  sympathies.  Thus  the  threads  of  his  life 
seemed  to  become  interwoven  with  those  of  my 
own.  When  separated  by  time  and  space,  a  warm 
correspondence  was  kept  up  between  us.  And 
when  I  thought  of  returning  to  Liberty  as  my  fu- 
ture home,  one  of  the  considerations  influencing 
my  decision  in  the  matter,  was  the  pleasing  pros- 
pect of  being  near  him  again  and  sharing  in  his 
wise  counsels  and  warm  brotherly  sympathies. 
Standing  here  in  this  sacred  place,  where  he  has 
stood  so  often,  and  with  the  eye  of  a  holy  God 
looking  down  upon  me,  let  me  say,  I  bear  my  tes- 
timony to  the  fact  that  I  loved  him  with  a  warmth 


MEMORIAL   SERVICE.  115 

of  affection  such  as  one  rarely  feels  in  a  lifetime 
for  another.  He  was  true,  yea,  the  very  soul  of 
sincerity,  in  his  love  for  me,  and  I  shall  carry  his 
image  enshrined  in  my  heart  until  we  meet  before 
the  great  white  throne  of  judgment,  and  praise  the 
blessed  name  of  Jesus  together  in  our  Father's 
house. 

As  a  Presbyter,  Dr.  Coulter  always  ranked  high 
in  the  estimation  of  his  brethren.  When  the  courts 
of  the  Church  were  in  session  he  never  failed  to 
be  present,  if  it  was  possible.  In  everything  that 
came  before  those  bodies,  he  took  an  interest.  It 
is  no  disparagement  to  others  to  say  that  he  ex- 
celled in  his  knowledge  of  the  Church  Constitution 
and  Book  of  Order.  Hence,  in  Presbytery  and 
Synod,  his  name  was  always  found  on  the  most 
important  committees.  His  reports  were  invaria- 
bly carefully  written  and  promptly  submitted.  On 
all  subjects  of  moment,  he  held  pronounced  opin- 
ions, and  his  judgment  when  given  was  uniformly 
treated  with  the  highest  respect.  He  displayed 
the  same  conscientiousness  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties  in  Presbytery,  as  marked  his  character  in 
the  conduct  of  religious  services.  He  loved  the 
Church,  her  doctrines  and  standards,  and  while  no 
extremist  in  his  views,  he  could  stand  in  his  place, 
where  principle  was  at  stake,  with  the  firmness  of 
a  Christian  hero.  He  will  be  greatly  missed  as  a 
Presbyter.  His  wisdom  and  prudence — his  well 
balanced  mind — will  be  wanting  in   the   delibera- 


Il6  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

tions  of  the  Lord's  servants,  and  the  messengers  o! 
the  churches. 

As  a  preacher,  he  was  not  only  sound  in  doctrine, 
but  also  eminently  practical,  earnest  and  tender. 
His  theology  was  that  of  Paul.  He  believed  in 
the  doctrines  of  grace,  and  loved  and  clung  to 
them  with  all  his  heart.  Christ  and  His  righteous- 
ness was  the  burden  of  almost  every  sermon  I 
ever  heard  him  deliver.  More  than  twenty  years 
ago,  in  my  own  pulpit  in  Jefferson  City,  I  heard 
him  declare,  with  wonderful  emphasis,  that  the 
sinner,  in  order  to  be  saved,  must  be  "  wrapped  up 
in  the  righteousness  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
The  very  night  he  died,  he  remarked  to  a  brother 
minister  of  another  denomination  :  "  I  am  wrapped 
in  the  robe  of  Christ's  righteousness."  This  doc- 
trine of  human  helplessness  and  Christ's  all-suffi- 
ciency, he  delighted  to  preach.  And  I  know  of 
many  a  doubting  Christian  who  has  found  a  peace- 
ful refuge  and  sweet  repose  of  soul,  in  the  Gospel 
as  thus  presented  by  him.  Wonderfully  instruc- 
tive and  comforting  to  God's  people  were  the 
discourses  which  he  delivered,  both  in  public  and 
private.  It  has  often  seemed  to  me,  a  matter  of 
impossibility  for  any  man  of  intelligence  to  sit 
regularly  under  his  ministry  without  being  built 
up  and  established  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 

His  manner  and  spirit  in  the  pulpit  were  those 
of  a  man  wholly  absorbed  in  his  theme.  When 
dealing  with  the  high  thoughts  of  the  Gospel,  and 


MEMORIAL    SERVICE.  11/ 

man's  relations  to  God,  I  think  there  was  less  self- 
consciousness  about  him  than  any  man  I  ever 
knew.  I  have  seen  and  heard  him,  both  in  his 
sermons  and  prayers,  when  he  appeared  to  me  as 
one  standing  almost  face  to  face  with  his  Maker. 
The  very  tones  of  bis  voice  have  thrilled  me,  as  he 
pleaded  with  sinners  for  Christ,  and  with  Christ  for 
sinners.  I  have  heard  a  number  of  our  ministers 
say,  that  they  "  would  rather  hear  David  Coulter 
pray,  than  listen  to  most  preachers."  There 
was  always  thought  in  his  sermons.  I  have  lis- 
tened to  him  many  times  during  the  last  thirty 
years,  but  I  never  heard  a  foolish  thing  fall  from 
his  lips.  The  teaching  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
like  a  golden  thread,  ran  through  all  his  utterances. 
As  di  pastor,  \\Q  was  true  and  faithful,  tender  and 
kind.  His  presence  was  always  welcome  in  the 
family.  His  counsels  judicious  and  well-timed. 
His  reproofs  and  admonitions  were  administered 
in  the  gentle  and  loving  spirit  of  the  Master  whom 
he  served.  His  intercourse  with  the  people  of  his 
charge,  was  remarkably  uniform  in  its  character. 
It  was  a  rare  thing  for  him  ever  to  become  despond- 
ent, much  less  would  he  carry  any  feeling  of 
despondency  with  him  among  those  to  whom  he 
ministered  in  the  things  of  God.  His  religious  life 
ran  at  an  even  flow,  like  a  calm  and  peaceful  river. 
There  could  be  nothing  spasmodic  in  such  a  char- 
acter as  his  :  whether  in  the  pulpit,  dealing  with 
the  high  themes  of  Redemption,  or  in  the  prayer- 


Il8  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

meeting,  leading  the  devotions  of  the  people,  or 
in  the  social  circle,  giving  tone  to  Christian  inter- 
course, or  in  the  chamber  of  suffering  and 
bereavement,  speaking  words  of  sympathy  and 
encouragement — everywhere,  he  carried  upon  him 
the  flavor  of  an  earnest,  consecrated  man  of  God. 
No  one  could  mistake  either  his  spirit  or  purpose. 
1  do  not  belie\  e  that  the  most  evil  disposed  would 
have  dared  to  charge  him  with  the  least  approach 
to  insincerity,  while  in  the  performance  of  his 
ministerial  and  religious  duties. 

Brother  Coulter  had  a  wonderfully  large,  catholic 
heart.  While  loving  his  own  mother  Church  with 
a  strong  affection,  and  serving  her  with  a  truly 
loyal  spirit  at  all  times,  he  had  as  little  that  was 
narrow,  contracted  and  bigoted  as  any  man  in  the 
whole  field  of  my  knowledge.  His  Christian  char- 
acter was  broad,  liberal  and  full  of  charity.  He 
loved  all  who  loved  Christ,  and  delighted  to  hail 
them  as  brethren,  beloved  in  the  Lord.  And  while 
pronounced  in  his  denominational  views  and  in  the 
advocacy  of  them,  during  his  entire  ministry  of 
nearly  forty  years,  he  was  never  known  to  have 
the  slightest  controversy  with  those  who  bore  a 
different  designation  from  himself.  His  house  was 
the  home  of  his  brethren  of  other  names,  he  loved 
to  labor  with  them  in  the  work  of  winning  souls, 
and  heartily  rejoiced  in  their  success. 

Thus  far  I  have  spoken  of  Dr.  Coulter,  chiefly 
with   reference    to   his  character  as  a  Presbyter, 


MEMORIAL    SERVICE.  IIQ 

Preacher  and  Pastor.  Permit  me  now  to  refer  to 
him  for  a  few  moments  in  a  general  way,  in  respect 
to  his  private,  religious  life,  and  his  conduct  as  a 
neighbor  and  citizen.  I  am  speaking  to-day  to 
those  who  are  presumed  to  know  what  his  manner 
of  life  was.  For  nearly  twelve  years,  his  home 
was  here.  You  saw  him  under  all  the  various  cir- 
cumstances that  would  be  likely  to  arise  in  the 
length  of  time  mentioned.  I  appeal  to  you  now, 
not  in  your  partiality  as  church  members,  but  I 
appeal  to  you  as  his  neighbors,  irrespective  of  any 
denominational  preference  you  may  be  supposed 
to  hold.  I  ask  the  question  without  the  slightest 
hesitation,  did  you  ever  know  a  Christian  man  and 
citizen,  whose  walk  among  his  fellows  was  more 
uniformly  just,  honest,  upright  and  consistent? 
Look  at  the  record  of  those  twelve  years — follow 
the  whole  pathway  of  his  life  in  your  midst — and 
tell  me,  can  you  point  to  a  single  blot  on  that  rec- 
ord, or  find  a  crooked  step  in  all  the  rounds  he 
pursued  ?  I  do  not  hold  him  up  before  you  in 
sinless  perfection.  By  no  means  ;  for  such  he  was 
not.  What  he  zvas,  and  what  he  accomplished,  he 
owed  and  confessed  to  the  free  grace  of  Almighty 
God.  But  this  I  say,  and  I  believe  that  all  who 
hear  me  will  unite  in  the  statement,  that  in  his 
character  and  person  were  blended  the  elements 
of  as  true  and  noble  a  manhood  as  ever  blessed 
any  community.  Infidelity  and  scepticism  may 
find  fault  with  Christianity,  and  quarrel  with  its 


I20  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

teachers ;  but  infidelity  and  scepticism  must  shut 
their  mouths  and  hold  their  peace,  in  the  presence 
of  such  a  Hfe  as  we  are  contemplating  ;  illustrating, 
as  it  did,  the  ennobling,  elevating  and  purifying 
power  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Here  was 
a  man  of  ripe  and  large  experience,  of  high  men- 
tal culture  and  lofty  attainments,  laying  aside  all 
worldly,  selfish  ambition,  and  devoting  his  strength 
and  energies  of  mind  and  body  to  the  good  of  his 
fellow-men  for  both  worlds.  And  even  when  the 
infirmities  of  age  were  upon  him,  and  while  suffer- 
ing from  the  loss  of  vision  to  such  an  extent  that 
his  dear  wife  had  to  become  as  eyes  to  him,  he 
still  felt  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ  to  tell 
to  dying  men  the  sweet  story  of  salvation.  With 
unmurmuring  patience  he  bore  the  great  affliction 
which  it  pleased  God  to  lay  upon  him.  He  worked 
on  and  toiled  on  cheerful  and  happy  to  the  last. 
O  think  of  him  on  that  Sabbath  morning,  the  very 
day,  and  only  an  hour  or  two  before,  he  went  to 
his  bed  for  the  last  time — think  of  him  rising  early 
and  beginning  his  preparations  to  meet  his  Bible 
class  as  usual,  that  he  might  unfold  to  them  the 
knowledge  of  the  word  of  God.  It  is  a  spectacle 
of  moral  heroism  and  of  loving  devotion  to  the 
teachings  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Who  will  not 
say,  "  Servant  of  God,  well  done." 

To  the  gentlemen  who  composed  his  Bible  class, 
the  seat  he  occupied  while  instructing  them,  clothed 
this   morning   in   the    emblems  of  mourning,  will 


MEMORIAL    SERVICE.  121 

convey  a  lesson  of  profound  and  tender  signifi- 
cance. The  voice  that  spoke  to  them  so  often  in 
explanation  of  the  Scriptures  of  eternal  truth,  from 
that  place,  will  speak  to  them  no  more.  The  great 
heart  of  love  that  prompted  him,  even  in  his  blind- 
ness, to  appear  regularly  before  them  on  the 
Sabbath  morning,  has  ceased  to  beat.  But  the 
blessed  Spirit  that  impelled  him  to  undertake  and 
persist  in  this  work  in  their  behalf,  still  lives,  and  I 
believe,  that,  in  the  world  of  light  and  joy  on  high 
where  he  now  is,  the  blood-washed  soul  of  our 
brother  has  lost  none  of  its  interest  in  the  spiritual 
and  eternal  welfare  of  the  men  whom  he  prayer- 
fully taught  for  months,  from  that  seat  now  so 
eloquent  in  its  vacancy. 

How  often  have  I  heard  him  say,  that,  "  Living 
or  dying  we  are  the  Lord's."  And  so  we  may  say, 
he  died  with  the  harness  on,  God  be  praised  for 
such  a  character,  and  for  the  noble  work  he 
achieved.  Suppose  the  population  of  Clay  county 
and  of  Missouri,  were  composed  wholly  of  such 
men  as  David  Coulter.  What  then  ?  We  should 
have  a  bright  oasis  in  this  desert  world  of  woe  ! 
Yea,  we  would  have  a  paradise  restored.  The 
golden  chain  of  charity  would  in  such  a  case  bind 
the  family  of  man  in  one  loving,  happy  brother- 
hood. 

The  theme  of  this  good   man's  life  and   service 
has  grown  under  the  pen ;  but    I  must   desist,  lest 
I  weary  you.     With  a  loving  heart  I  have  offered 
(1) 


122  MEMORIAL    SERVICE. 

this  imperfect  tribute  to  the  worth  and  memory 
of  one  of  God's  devoted  servants — as  true  a  friend 
and  brother  in  Christ  as  I  shall  ever  know.  I 
would  sooner  doubt  my  own  existence,  than  to 
question  the  fact  that  he  is  this  day  before  the 
throne  of  God  with  exceeding  joy — in  the  land 
where  there  is  no  dimness  of  vision,  but  where 
every  eye  is  clear,  and  the  glorious  King  is  seen 
in  His  beauty. 

Farewell,  my  brother  !  Yet  again  I  hope  to 
share  in  your  fellowship.  In  a  little  while  we  shall 
sing  together. 

"  Oh  how  sweet  it  will  be  in  that  beautiful  land, 
So  free  from  all  sorrow  and  pain, 
With  songs  on  our  tongues,  and  harps  in  our  hands, 
To  meet  one  another  again." 


lEMINISCENCES. 


[The  following  incidents  were  furnished  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Fackler.] 

DR.  COULTER  was  noticeable  for  his  usually 
grave  and  sober  manner,  and  they  who  did  not 
know  him  well,  were  ignorant  of  the  vein  of  humor 
which  those  intimately  acquainted  with  him  some- 
times discovered.  His  letters,  written  in  the  free- 
dom of  confidence  to  friends,  were  often  spiced 
with  a  playfulness  absolutely  charming.  We  give 
an  incident,  bearing  on  this  subject,  which,  for 
genuine  humor,  is  very  pleasing.  Many  years 
ago,  there  lived  in  Central  Missouri,  a  lady,  now 
dead,  of  unquestioned  piety,  of  fine  culture,  and 
remarkable  for  her  fondness  for  pleasantry.  Dur- 
ing a  meeting  of  Presbytery,  Dr.  Coulter  was 
her  guest.  She  had  known  him  for  some  years 
and  loved  to  hear  him  preach,  but  she  had  an 
impression  he  was  so  sober  and  sedate,  that  she 
must  not,  under  any  circumstances,  indulge  in 
anything    like    merry-making    in     his    presence. 

123 


124  REMINISCENCES. 

About  that  period,  a  minister  of  another  denomi- 
nation was  enjoying  a  wonderful  reputation  as  a 
pulpit  orator,  his  fame  being  heralded  far  and 
wide.  He  had  been  in  the  State  only  a  short  time, 
but  the  lady  had  heard  much  of  his  eloquence 
and  power  as  a  public  speaker.  As  Dr.  Coulter 
had  heard  him  preach,  she  was  anxious  to  learn 
from  him  what  were  his  impressions  concerning 
one  whose  praises  were  on  every  tongue.  He 
told  her  that  he  was  certainly  a  finished  orator 
and  deserving  of  the  encomiums  passed  upon 
him.  Then,  after  a  moment's  pause,  without  any 
apparent  change  of  manner,  he  proceeded  to  say : 
"  From  what  I  have  heard  about  him,  I  should 
take  him  to  be  a  man  of  very  large-hearted  benev- 
olejice."  The  lady,  assuming  an  attitude  of  eager 
expectation,  inquired  to  know  in  what  way  this 
benevolence  had  manifested  itself.  The  answer 
came  from  his  lips,  without  a  smile  even :  "  /  have 
been  told  he  has  recently  married  a  zuidoio  with 
seven  childrenr  If  Dr.  Coulter  did  not  smile,  the 
lady,  who  was  herself  a  bright  widow  with  several 
children,  greeted  the  wholly  unexpected  humor 
with  ringing  and  prolonged  laughter.  From  that 
time,  she  declared  she  would  "  never  be  afraid  of 
Mr.  Coulter  again !' 


IT  was  characteristic  of  Dr.  Coulter,  that  he  could 
always  find  a  bright  side  to  everything,  and 
hence,  no  matter  what  were  his  surroundings,  he 


REMINISCENCES.  125 

preserved  a  happy  equipoise.  The  following  inci- 
dent brings  out  finely  the  trait  to  which  we  refer : 
In  the  winter  of  1852,  he  went  with  a  young- 
brother  minister  and  his  wife  to  a  small  village 
for  the  purpose  of  conducting  a  meeting  of  sev- 
eral days'  duration.  The  weather  was  exceed- 
ingly disagreeable,  and  the  roads  in  execrable 
condition.  The  journey  of  twenty  miles  or  more, 
had  to  be  made  in  what  was  called  a  "  miLdzvagon^' 
drawn  by  four  wretchedly  refractory  horses,  driven 
by  a  constantly  fretting  driver.  The  house  in 
which  the  services  were  held  was  untidy  and  often 
filled  with  smoke  and  the  cries  of  a  number  of 
children  in  arms.  Through  the  whole.  Dr.  Coul- 
ter bore  himself  with  perfect  equanimity.  When 
the  party  were  ready  to  return  homewards,  and 
after  they  were  seated  most  uncomfortably  in  the 
crowded  stage,  or  "mud  ivagon^'  the  young  min- 
ister said  :  "  Brother  Coulter,  don't  you  think  we 
poor  preachers  have  a  pretty  hard  time?"  "Oh 
no,"  said  he,  with  entire  composure,  and  as  if  he 
were  actually  enjoying  the  experience  —  "I  think 
we  have  a  good  time.  We  generally  associate 
with  the  best  people.  Where  we  stop,  we  get 
the  best  bed,  and  if  there  is  anything  good  to  eat, 
we  are  certain  to  get  our  share.  Altogether,  it 
might  be  very  much  worse."  The  young  preacher 
felt  the  force  of  the  answer,  and  has  long  since 
learned  to  practice  Dr.  Coulter's  philosophy,  by 
looking  on  the  bright  side. 


126  REMINISCENCES. 

[Rev.  J.  P.  Foreman  writes :] 

1  CANNOT  now  recall  when  I  first  became 
acquainted  with  Bro.  Coulter.  But  after  he  lost 
his  sight,  and  was  compelled  to  cease  from  the 
regular  work  of  the  ministry,  I  removed  to  Liberty 
(in  1872)  to  take  charge  of  the  church  there. 
As  it  was  the  home  of  Bro.  Coulter,  I  had  the 
rare  privilege  of  being  directly  associated  with 
him  for  nearly  three  years. 

His  one  great  desire  was  to  preach  —  to  glorify 
the  Lord  in  saving  the  lost.  And  it  would  have 
been  perfectly  natural  for  him,  when  partially  laid 
aside  from  this  his  life-work,  to  take  a  dark  view 
of  the  mysterious  providence  resting  upon  him. 
But  during  the  whole  time,  I  never  heard  him 
utter  one  word  of  complaint.  In  talking  of  his 
afflictions,  (as  we  frequently  did),  and  why  he  was 
prevented  from  engaging  in  his  work,  he  would 
only  say:  "I  cannot  understand  it.  It  is  the 
Lord's  will"  —  but  never  a  murmur.  He  ever 
possessed  that  true  child-like  faith  which  enabled 
him  cheerfully  to  submit  to  the  will  of  the  Lord 
and  to  feel  that  all  was  for  the  best. 

During  the  time  of  my  association  with  him,  we 
talked  upon  almost  every  subject  relating  to  the 
interests  of  the  Church,  but  especially  of  her 
great  work.  He  was  full  of  wisdom  and  grace, 
and  his  counsel  was  always  exceedingly  judicious; 
and  it  was  safe  to  follow  his  advice.  This  was 
true  as  to  the  Church  in  general  as  well  as  to  the 


REMINISCENCES.  12/ 

individual  Christian.  I  have  watched  him  closely 
in  the  Session  and  Presbytery  and  Synod.  I  have 
been  with  him  on  special  committees  under  the 
most  trying  circumstances,  and  his  aim  ever  and 
always  was  to  do  right.  He  could  come  as  near 
divesting  himself  of  all  prejudice  and  of  all  per- 
sonal feelings  as  any  one  I  have  ever  known. 
When  called  upon  to  give  an  opinion,  the  only 
question  with  him  was,  What  is  right?  What  is 
duty?  What  is  the  Lord's  will?  And,  having 
come  to  a  conclusion,  he  was  firm,  for  he  could 
always  give  a  reason  for  his  convictions. 

And  yet  he  was  charitable  towards  others  and 
considerate  of  their  views  and  feelings ;  and,  I 
would  say  here,  that  I  never  heard  him  speak  an 
unkind  word  of  any  one.  However  much  he 
might  differ  in  opinion  from  others,  he  never  per- 
mitted himself  to  say  anything  derogatory  to  their 
character.  If  he  had  nothing  good  to  say,  he 
said  nothing.  And  I  verily  believe  that  he  pos- 
sessed that  charity  which  is  so  beautifully  described 
in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  First  Corinthians.  I 
would  not  say  that  he  was  perfect,  for  none  are 
such.  He  was  human,  and,  as  I  have  often  heard 
him  say,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  was  only  a 
sinner  saved  by  grace.  But  I  can,  with  all  truth- 
fulness, say,  that  I  have  never  associated  with  one 
who  lived  so  constantly  at  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  who  hid  himself  more  completely  behind  the 
cross,  and  who  possessed  more  of  the   spirit  of 


128  REMINISCENCES. 

the  Master.  This  was  clearly  manifest  to  all  who 
ever  saw  him  in  the  pulpit.  There  Christ  and 
Him  crucified  was  the  one  all-absorbing  theme. 

But  it  is  of  him  as  a  Christian  man  especially 
that  I  now  bear  my  testimony.  And  from  a  long, 
personal  and  most  intimate  acquaintance,  it  affords 
me  great  pleasure  to  testify  that  he  was  faithful 
in  every  respect  even  unto  the  end.  I  consider 
it  one  of  the  great  blessings  of  my  life  to  have 
been  permitted  for  so  long  a  time  to  sit  at  the  feet 
and  to  take  counsel  of  such  a  man  of  God — one 
so  full  of  the  Spirit  and  possessed  of  such  varied 
and  deep  experience. 

In  trouble,  he  was  a  safe  adviser ;  in  sorrow,  a 
gentle  comforter;  and  in  affliction,  a  true  sympa- 
thizer. From  a  heart  overflowing  with  love  and 
tenderness,  he  gently  led  the  distressed  and  suffer- 
ing into  the  green  pastures  and  beside  the  still 
waters. 


[J.  S.  Copes,  M.  D.,  of  New  Orleans,  son  of  Rev.  Joseph 
Copes,  mentioned  in  the  Autobiography,  furnishes,  at  the  request 
of  Mrs.  Couher,  the  following  interesting  recollections.] 

1  SUPPOSE  my  earliest  acquaintance  with  Dr. 
Coulter  was  formed  when  he  visited  my  father's 
house  in  company  with  his  mother;  though  it 
may  have  originated  at  the  church  where  the 
children  of  the  congregation  were  carefully  trained 
in  Scripture  recitations  and  the  Shorter  Catechism. 
This  was  done  on  Sabbath  mornings  before  the 


REMINISCENCES.  1 29 

regular  church  services  began,  always  by  the  pas- 
tor, if  present,  and  never  elsewhere  than  on  the 
benches  around  the  long  communion  tables,  unless 
they  proved  insufficient  to  seat  the  catechumens. 
These  were  of  all  sizes,  from  the  little  prattler 
just  learning  "the  chief  end  of  man,"  to  "the 
grown-up  young  lady,"  or  "  gentleman."  It  was 
a  stated  and  continuous  exercise  in,  and  a  process 
of.  Scriptural  instruction,  running  through  the 
periods  of  childhood  and  youth,  and  reaching,  in 
many  cases,  beyond  the  epoch  of  a  personal  pro- 
fession of  discipleship.  Be  this  as  it  may  of  our 
first  meeting,  a  little  later,  both  of  us  attended 
the  same  secular  school,  in  which  pupils  of  either 
sex  and  of  any  age  below  majority,  were  taught. 
It  was  a  good  school,  especially  for  the  younger 
children.  The  teacher  being  able  and  ambitious, 
the  older  students  kind  and  exemplary,  some  of 
them  possessing  gifts  that  enabled  them  to  acquire 
with  facility  —  the  general  conditions  were  well 
suited  to  stimulate  and  encourage  the  younger 
ones  to  profitable  efforts  in  ascending  the  paths 
of  learning  and  deportment.  It  was  a  neighbor- 
hood and  almost  a  tj'ibal  school,  for  though  it 
could  not,  with  certainty,  be  said  that  every  pupil 
in  it  was  related,  nearly  or  remotely,  by  blood,  to 
every  other  pupil,  still,  that  kindred,  in  some 
degree,  obtained  extensively,  must  be  conceded. 
David,  the  son  of  Jesse,  was  no  exception  to  this 
rule.     He  was  linked  and  interlinked  with  the  old 


130  REMINISCENCES. 

Cool  Spring  families,  till  it  was  difficult  for  him  to 
know  who  among  them  was  not  his  cousin,  in 
some  branch  or  other,  of  his  wide-spreading 
genealogical  tree. 

In  study,  he  was  no  laggard.  He  seemed  to 
meet  no  difficulties,  so  far  as  I  can  remember, 
in  any  of  the  departments  of  study  comprised 
in  our  limited  curriculum ;  and  intimately  as 
I  knew  him,  I  recall  no  instance  of  any  punish- 
ment or  reproof  ever  administered  to  him  for 
either  neglect  or  misbehavior.  Nobody  seemed 
to  expect  from  him  anything  less  than  uniform 
good  deportment  and  commendable  progress  in 
study.  He  could  play  about  as  well  as  other 
boys,  though  he  was  not  robust  in  his  general 
physical  organism ;  but  he  never  quarreled,  nor 
was  he  ever  accused  or  even  suspected  of  any 
meanness,  so  far  as  my  memory  can  retrospect 
those  pleasant  years. 

Perhaps  I  ought  to  write  something  relating  to 
the  structure  of  society  as  it  was  comprised  in  and 
influenced  by  the  Cool  Spring  church  and  congre- 
gation of  that  day.  But,  upon  reflection,  I  for- 
bear, for  the  reason  that  I  could  scarcely  describe 
or  philosophize  upon  it  without  betraying  a  love 
of  nativity  and  of  early  associations,  such  as 
would  cause  the  impartial  reader  to  conclude  that 
the  glamour  of  early  and  happy  childhood  is 
still  predominating  over  the  soberer  reflections 
proper  to  advanced  years  —  that  the  roseate  hues 


REMINISCENCES.  I3I 

in  the  atmosphere  of  a  primal  home,  are  still 
upon  the  vision.  But  as  it  pertains  to  the  birth- 
right of  my  friend,  and  strongly  tended  to  make 
him  what  he  was,  I  will  state  the  facts  that  the 
whole  tone  and  tint  of  the  church  and  congrega- 
tion was  Scottish ;  that  its  pastoral  succession, 
from  the  days  of  Wm.  Penn,  who  donaled  the 
ample  grounds  upon  which  its  first  edifice  was 
erected,  down  to  the  present  day,  presents  names 
that  would  serve  as  synonyms  for  piety,  learning, 
courage  and  affectionate  devotion  to  Christ  and 
to  the  flock  over  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  made 
them  overseers. 

For  generations,  under  these  pastors,  of  whom 
Mr.  Irving  Spence,  in  his  "  Letters  on  the  Early 
History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America," 
has  preserved  a  record,*  this  originally  sterling- 
Christian  stock  continued  to  transmit  the  doctrines 
and  polity  of  their  beloved  Church  to  their  chil- 
dren and  children's  children.  The  church  was  in 
the  family  as  well  as  in  the  congregation,  so  that 
even  tender  childhood  could  defire  "effectual  call- 
ing" as  well  as  other  essentials  of  discipleship. 

The  names  of  some  of  these  pastors  having 
been  mentioned  in  the  autobiography  of  Dr. 
Coulter,  it  will  not  be  out  of  place  here  to  com- 
plete the  catalogue,  so  far  as  the  church  records 
afford  the  means  to  do  so. 


"■*  A  vare  book,  for  a  copy  of  which  I  am  indebted  to  my  excellent 
friend,  Rev.  James  L.  Vallandigham,  D.  D.,  of  Newark,  Delaware. 


132  REMINISCENCES. 

The  Rev.  Abraham  DeWitt,  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Spence,  under  date  Feb.  17th,  1837,  writes:  "The 
early  [earliest]  records  of  the  congregations  of 
Lewes,  Cool  Spring  and  probably  also  of  Indian 
River,  are  lost."  "The  first  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man who  made  any  considerable  residence  in  the 
county^f  Sussex  was  a  Mr.  Black.  It  is  certain 
he  was  in  Lewestown  in  the  year  1708."  "The 
next  was  Mr.  Thompson,  for  whom  was  built  the 
old  brick  church,  as  evidenced  by  the  letters  J.  T., 
and  the  figures  1728.*  By  an  extract  taken  from 
the  Session  book  of  Rehoboth  church,  Somers&t 
county,  Maryland,  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Copes,  it 
appears  that  the  Rev.  John  Thompson  was  or- 
dained at  Lewestown  in  17 17.  The  Rev.  Josiah 
Martin,  from  Ireland,  was  the  next  pastor.  His 
ministry  was  somewhere  between  the  years  1728 
and  1756,  and  his  remains  were  interred  before 
the  pulpit  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Lewes- 
town. Next  came  Rev.  Hector  Allison,  the  dura- 
tion of  whose  pastorate  is  not  known  from  record 
or  entirely  reliable  tradition.  In  May,  1756,  Rev. 
Matthew  Wilson  was  ordained  and  installed  at 
Lewes. t  This  eminent  and  useful  minister  and 
pastor  died  March  31st,  1790.  The  Rev.  Francis 
Hindman  was  installed  at  Cool  Spring,  October 
27th,  1/91. 


*  Built  into  the  wall  with  bluish  glazed  bricks. 

t  Usually  written  in  the  Church  and  other  records  of  th.at  day 
Lewestown. 


REMINISCENCES.  I  3  3 

After  these  come  Rev.  John  Burton,  A.  M.,  Rev. 
James  P.  Wilson,  D,  D.,  Rev.  Joseph  Copes, 
V.D.M.,  Rev.  Benjamin  Ogden,  A.  M.,  Rev.  John 
Mitchelmore,  V.D.M.,  and  Rev.  Abraham  DeWitt." 

Here  the  hst  given  by  pastor  DeWitt  to  Mr. 
Spence  terminates ;  but  I  am  able  to  testify  con- 
cerning the  long  and  highly  useful  pastorate  of 
Rev.  Cornelius  H.  Mustard,  A.M.,  a  school-mate 
and  cousin  of  Dr.  Coulter;  and  of  the  faithful 
labors  now  bestowed  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Adams,  A.  M., 
who,  several  years  since,  succeeded  Rev.  Mr.  Mus- 
tard after  his  decease. 

Among  such  a  people,  shone  brightly  and 
steadily,  in  all  the  walks  of  Christian  duty,  the 
family  of  Jesse  Coulter,  father  of  my  friend,  of 
whom  I  write.  I  was  too  young  to  remember 
him,  but  I  do  not,  in  the  least  degree,  question 
the  local  traditions  of  his  exemplary  piety  and 
wise  family  government.  Mrs.  Coulter  and  David 
gave  sufficient  cause  to  all  observers  whose  minds 
were  cultured  in  Scripture  biography,  for  the 
association  of  their  names  with  those  of  Hannah 
and  Samuel;  and  it  was  very  pleasant  to  trace 
the  resemblances.  I  think  the  tone  and  conduct 
of  the  loving  pastor,  whose  name  Dr.  Coulter  so 
affectionately  mentions,  towards  this  excellent 
Christian  lady  and  her  children,  was  none  the  less 
kind,  because. of  the  deeply  theocratic  cast  of  her 
character. 

While   David  was  still  only  a  school  boy,  this 


134  REMINISCENCES. 

tender  under-shepherd  seemed  to  regard  him  as  a 
dedicated  future  prophet  of  Jehovah,  to  teach 
the  people  righteousness  and  proclaim  the  Gospel 
of  Christ's  salvation  to  perishing  sinners.  This 
was  evidenced  in  word  and  deed,  and  especially 
by  the  pleasure  he  enjoyed  in  having  this 
sprightly  and  docile  son  of  his  pious  neighbor  and 
parishioner  at  his  own  house,  among  his  own  chil- 
dren and  under  his  instructions.  To  human  view, 
his  death  was  a  serious  loss  to  David,  as  well  as  to 
the  Church  and  to  his  family ;  but  all  this  we  must 
humbly  surrender  and  commit  to  that  Sovereign 
Ruler  who  doeth  all  things  well.  It  caused  a 
personal  separation  of  David  and  myself  when  I 
was  less  than  eleven  years  old  ;  my  guardian  living 
in  a  part  of  that  large  county  remote  from  Cool 
Spring  church.  We  never  were  in  the  same 
school  thereafter,  though  we  occasionally  met,  and 
always  as  brothers  might  have  done.  He  re- 
mained on  his  ancestral  farm  until,  as  related  in 
his  autobiography,  he  left  it  for  Lafayette  College, 
Pennsylvania.  Our  last  meeting  was  at  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  1846,  of  which  he  was  a  com- 
missioner from  Missouri.  We  traveled  West 
together  as  far  as  Cincinnati,  where  we  separated 
to  meet  no  more  on  earth.  Both  of  us  highly 
enjoyed  this  somewhat  lengthened  intercourse, 
which  served  well  to  renew  and  strengthen  our 
early  bonds  of  esteem  and  affection,  and  we 
parted  as  brothers  part. 


REMTNISCENCES.  135 

His  Christian  experience  leading  to  a  public 
confession  of  Christ,  is,  I  think,  as  fully  portrayed 
in  his  autobiography  as  a  meek  and  modest  spirit 
like  h-is  could  afford  to  detail  it.  I  always  believed 
that  he  became  a  Christian  in  very  early  life,  and 
I  profoundly  doubt  whether  he  could  ever  have 
named  any  point  of  time  at  which  his  young 
heart  did  not  love  Jesus. 

I  never  heard  any  of  his  famous  temperance 
addresses,  though  I  am  not  ignorant  of  the  im- 
pressions made  by  them  in  his  native  county. 
The  Cool  Spring  youth  certainly  made  his  mark, 
and  a  shining  one,  in  this  connection,  before  he 
went  to  college.  He  awoke  the  echoes  in  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  the  aged  and  the  young ; 
astonishing  even  his  intimate  friends  with  the  pun- 
gency and  vigor  of  his  appeals  against  the  use  of 
all  intoxicants.  His  success  was  marked  and 
enduring. 

Before  I  conclude,  I  will  give  a  word  of  explana- 
tion as  to  the  names  of  churches  mentioned  in  my 
quotations  from  Mr.  Spence.  Leaves  is  a  seaport 
town  near  Cape  Henlopen  and  a  place  of  summer 
resort  for  visitors  from  the  coast  cities  above, 
and  from  the  towns  of  the  Delaware  and  Chesa- 
peake Peninsula.  Even  now,  as  then,  it  is  often 
called  Lewestown.  Indian  River  church,  like 
Cool  Spring,  was  apart  from  any  town.  These 
three  churches,  under  the  pastorates  of  the 
Wil.son.s,   Copes,   Ogden   and    Mitchelmore,   were 


136  REMINISCENCES. 

united.  Previous  to  the  days  of  Dr.  Matthew 
Wilson  and  subsequent  to  those  of  Mr.  Mitchel- 
more,  they  have  not  so  ranged  themselves.  There 
are  two  Rehoboth  churches;  the  oldest,  in. Som- 
erset county,  Md.,  claiming  to  be  the  most  ancient 
Presbyterian  church  on  the  continent ;  the  other 
in  Sussex,  Del.,  on  the  seacoast,  near  Lewes ; 
both  in  the  same  Presbytery. 

Mr.  Irving  Spence,  from  whose  history  I  have 
extracted  portions,  was  an  eminent  lawyer  of 
Snowhill,  Worcester  county,  Md.,  and  a  ruling 
elder  in  that  venerable  Presbyterian  church. 
These  quotations  are  abridged  so  as  to  avoid 
tediousness.  and  yet,  in  this  appropriate  connec- 
tion, to  present  the  names  of  honored  ministers 
who  made  their  impress  for  good  upon  the  popu- 
lation of  the  Peninsula  and  trained  such  families 
in  the  Church  of  God  as  have  produced  the  mis- 
sionaries and  exemplars  of  righteousness  to  suc- 
ceeding generations  in  this  and  in  foreign  lands. 
I  regard  the  subject  of  this  letter  and  his  near 
relative,  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Mustard,  mentioned  above 
in  the  catalogue  of  pastors,  as  fair  and  honest 
illustrations  of  the  sequences  from  family  and 
pastoral  training,  such  as  these  peninsular  churches 
enjoyed.  Other  examples  of  both  sexes  are  by 
no  means  wanting,  of  thorough  consecration  to 
Christ,  so  far  as  human  beings  can  make  it,  to 
work  and  endure  for  His  sake,  in  any  field  to 
which  He  might  call  them.     The  very  same  self- 


REMINISCENCES.  13/ 

abnegation  that  led  Coulter  to  a  Western  frontier, 
carried  a  near  lady  relative  of  his  to  the  American 
Indians,  and  another  female  missionary  to  north- 
ern India,  to  give  her  whole  soul  and  even  her  life 
to  the  work  of  proclaiming  Christ's  great  salvation. 
But  I  cannot  here  allude  to  individuals  who 
have  illustrated  the  mighty  power  of  the  grace 
of  God  in  lives  of  faith  and  patience  under 
multiplied  trials.  They  are  many ;  and  it  is  a 
precious  privilege  for  those  of  us  who  knew  them 
in  their  lives,  to  refresh  our  recollections  of  their 
virtues  as  we  sometimes  pass  through  the  ceme- 
teries of  those  original  American  churches,  and 
read  the  inscriptions  upon  the  marbles  erected  to 
the  memories  of  their  worthy  dead.  One  of 
these  affords  a  specimen  and  gives  forth  an  en- 
during tone  in  harmony  with  the  doctrines  and 
the  paternal  pastoral  oversight,  under  which  gen- 
eration after  generation  was  trained  in  the  faith 
of  the  Bible.  I  do  not  know  but  Dr.  Coulter 
gives  this  epitaph  in  his  autobiography ;  but 
whether  so  or  not,  it  is  so  beautifully  expressive 
of  the  dying  thoughts  of  a  devoted  pastor  that  it 
will  bear  repeating.  Along  the  broad  entrance 
through  the  cemetery,  to  the  front  of  Cool  Spring 
church,  by  the  side  of  his  wife,  lies  the  pastor  of 
Dr.  Coulter's  childhood  and  early  youth.  Being 
dead,  he  yet  speaketh  a  doctrine  and  a  monition. 

"  In  yonder  sacred  house  I  spent  my  breath  ; 
Now  silent,  mouldering  here,  I  lie  in  death ; 
But  I  shall  rise  again,  and  yet  declare 
A  dread  amen  to  truths  I  published  there." 
(J) 


I3B  REMINISCENCES. 

Under  conditions  so  favorable  to  the  develop- 
ment of  a  deeply  religious  and  noble  character, 
based  upon  enlightened  and  strong  convictions, 
was  the  subject  of  this  partial  memoir  born  and 
reared.  A  child  of  faith  and  prayer,  he  was,  very 
probably,  from  early  infancy,  devoted  by  his 
mother  to  the  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry.  At 
any  rate,  as  all  who  observed  her  knew,  this  wise 
and  godly  widow  performed  the  faithful  mother's 
part  by  sowing  the  seeds  of  biblical  knowledge 
and  a  sacred  influence  in  the  hearts  of  her  chil- 
dren. The  loss  of  their  pious  father,  so  far  from 
causing  an  extinction  of  the  flame  upon  the  altar 
of  morning  and  evening  sacrifice,  only  purified 
and  increased  the  importunity  of  faith  with  which 
this  theocratic  parent  entreated  for  the  special 
protection  and  guidance  promised  to  the  father- 
less and  the  widow.  That  her  prayers  were 
answered  and  her  faith  approved  and  rewarded, 
let  results  partly  shown  in  the  life  and  labors  of 
her  worthy  children,  and  especially  in  those  of 
her  darling  son,  ever  testify. 

I  am  sorry,  my  dear  madam,  that  adverse 
events  have  so  sadly  prevented  the  time  and 
attention  I  should  otherwise  most  cheerfully  have 
given  to  the  fulfillment  of  your  request.  To  pro- 
duce a  biographical  sketch  of  the  early  years  of 
your  husband,  such  as  would  have  done  the  sub- 
ject justice,  could  not  be  otherwise  than  highly 
gratifying  to  the  writer,  and  I  regret  that  the  duty 
did  not  secure  the  services  of  an  abler  pen. 


REMINISCENCES.  1 39 

I  could  not  undertake  anything  relating  to  his 
professional  life,  but  this,  I  doubt  not,  will  be  well 
done  by  another. 


[From  Rev.  J.  L.  Yantis,  D.  D.] 

YOUR  letter  of  recent  date  was  received  several 
days  ago.  I  would  have  answered  it  at  once, 
but  for  the  reason  that,  for  several  weeks  past,  I 
have  not  been  able  to  write  legibly.  About  a 
month  ago  I  had,  as  was  supposed,  a  slight  attack 
of  paralysis,  affecting  mainly  my  right  side,  and 
rendering  me  incapable  of  anything  like  labor, 
either  of  body  or  mind.  It  has  never  given  me 
much  pain,  and  I  am  so  far  recovered  as  to  get 
about  clumsily. 

I  looked  upon  Rev.  David  Coulter  as  the  most 
perfect  specimen  of  the  Christian  minister  I  have 
ever  known.  I  wish  I  was  in  condition  to  give 
the  reasons  for  that  opinion,  but  am  not.  I  will 
only  say  this :  I  have  known  Bro.  Coulter  during 
the  third  of  a  century,  have  had  opportunities  to 
know  him  well,  and,  after  weighing  well  what  I 
say,  I  declare  I  never  knew  him  to  do  a  wrong 
thing  and  never  heard  him  say  a  wrong  word, 
either  publicly  or  privately.  I  never  knew  a  man 
who  lived  seemingly  so  constantly  under  the  con- 
viction that  he  was  an  ambassador  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

I  know  these  are  strong  words,  but  they  were 
well  considered  before  they  were  written. 


140  REMINISCENCES. 

[Rev,  James  A.  Quarles  writes  :J 

REV.  DAVID  COULTER,  D.  D.,  was,  in  several 
respects,  a  remarkable  man.  Having  known 
him  from  my  early  boyhood,  he  grew  upon  me  to 
the  very  last. 

He  was  remarkable  for  his  siiavity.  True  to 
his  convictions  of  the  right,  there  was  never  an 
element  of  bitterness  in  his  antagonism  to  those 
who  might  oppose  him.  With  all  this,  there  was 
no  man  who  held  more  steadfastly  to  what  he 
believed  to  be  true.     He  held  the  truth  in  love. 

He  was  remarkable  as  an  earnest  preacher  of 
the  Gospel,  the  pure  Gospel,  apart  from  all  con- 
tamination and  side  issues.  His  speech  and  his  , 
preaching  were  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's 
wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
of  power. 

He  was  remarkable  as  a  theologian.  He  had 
not  his  equal  in  Western  Missouri.  He  was  our 
living  standard  of  orthodoxy.  The  strong  meat 
of  Paul  and  of  the  17th  century  was  never  more 
thoroughly  digested,  and  Westminster  College 
never  more  highly  honored  itself,  as  appreciating 
real  merit,  than  when  it  declared  him  to  be  a 
teacher  of  theology,  a  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

He  was  remarkable  as  a  Christian.  In  my 
intercourse  with  the  world,  I  have  known  but  few 
such.  In  the  simplicity,  earnestness,  depth  of 
his  piety,  he  reminded  me  of  Dr.  Chas.  Hodge, 
whom  the  heart  of  our  Church  has  canonized  as 


REMINISCENCES.  .  I4I 

one  of  the  saintliest  of  men.  I  have  known  no 
man  in  the  West  who  was  as  near  an  Enoch  as 
Dr.  Coulter. 

Altogether,  he  was  the   Doric  column  of   our 
temple  in  Missouri. 


[Rev.  W.  C.  McPlieeters,  of  Liberty,  says :] 

MY  more  intimate  association  with  the  late 
Rev.  David  Coulter,  D.  D.,  dates  from  the 
Fall  of  1866,  at  which  time  he  assumed  the  rela- 
tion of  Stated  Supply  to  the  church  at  this  place. 
There  being  no  suitable  house  at  the  time  in  town 
for  him,  he  and  his  dear  wife  remained  at  my 
house,  about  three  miles  in  the  country,  for  five  or 
six  months. 

During  their  temporary  stay  in  my  family,  the 
seeds  of  that  sympathy  and  tender  regard  were 
sown  which  have  since  ripened  into  the  most  sin- 
cere affection. 

Dr.  Coulter  was,  undoubtedly,  the  most  un- 
worldly and  consecrated  man  I  ever  knew.  So 
great  was  his  devotion  to  his  profession,  as  Christ's 
disciple,  that  he  actually  shrank  from  financial 
transactions.  He  impressed  all  about  him  with  a 
sense  of  his  perfect  purity.  I  remember,  as  an 
illustration  of  this  fact,  on  one  occasion,  during 
his  stay  with  me,  he  had  a  horse  which  was 
unsuited  to  his  purpose,  and  desiring  to  make 
some  exchange,  I  undertook  the  matter,  and  soon 
had  different  men  callinp;  in  to  "  make  a  trade." 


142  REMINISCENCES. 

He  would  invariably  come  and  point  out  to  the 
purchaser  each  defect  in  the  animal,  and  state, 
with  the  utmost  precision,  every  imperfection  in 
his  form,  habits  and  disposition.  Once,  after  reci- 
ting all  the  objectionable  features  in  the  case,  he 
turned  away  and  left  me  alone  with  the  gentleman. 
After  he  was  gone,  the  man  inquired  his  name, 
and  mounting  his  horse,  remarked:  "I  cannot 
trade  with  any  one  so  honest,  for,  if  I  were  to 
cheat  him,  as  my  selfishness  would  direct,  I  should 
never  be  able  to  sleep  soundly,"  and  so  rode  away. 

Through  every  department  of  his  active  and 
arduous  life,  this  inward  purity  attended  him,  and 
blended  with  it  was  a  becoming  humility,  which, 
in  its  all-pervading  character  and  gentle  meekness, 
I  have  never  seen  equaled  in  any  other  one  man. 

These  graces  imparted  to  his  character  a  love- 
liness which,  in  every  condition  of  his  life,  dis- 
closed a  more  than  earthly  beauty,  a  holy  radiance, 
seen  alike  in  prosperity  and  adversity,  in  sickness 
and  in  health.^  As  the  beholder  gazed  upon  the 
heavenly  purity  and  humility  of  his  character, 
displayed  in  his  unmurmuring,  cheerful  and  entire 
submission  to  the  Divine  will,  the  conviction  was 
made  upon  his  mind  with  an  overwhelming  power, 
that  Bro.  Coulter  realized  indeed  that  he  was  not 
his  own.  His  conduct  seemed  to  speak  out  the 
oft-repeated  language  of  his  lips,  that  "  Living  or 
dying,  we  are  the  Lord's," 


REMINISCENCES.  I43 

During  the  twelve  years  of  his  ministration 
here,  his  heart  seemed  to  grow  more  and  more 
zealous  for  the  growth  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and 
in  every  sermon  I  ever  heard  him  preach,  he  hid 
himself  behind  the  cross,  and  preached  Christ  and 
Him  crucified.  He  often  said  in  the  pulpit,  and 
out  of  it,  that  the  sinner  must  be  wrapped  in 
Christ's  righteousness. 

It  was  my  privilege  to  be  much  with  him  in  his 
last  illness,  and  to  contemplate  the  sublime  spec- 
tacle of  so  great  a  man  while  in  the  very  arms  of 
the  King  of  Terrors,  calmly  resting  in  the  sweet 
consciousness  that,  as  he  said  on  the  night  of  his 
death,  "  I  am  wrapped  in  the  robe  of  Christ's 
righteousness."  The  last  word  he  uttered  on 
earth  was  the  aine?i  so  beautifully  pronounced  by 
his  meek  and  submissive  life  among  us  here  for 
twelve  years. 

The  good  of  all  denominations,  who  have  known 
him,  have  loved  him,  and  will  cherish  his  memory 
as  one  of  the  purest  of  earth's  redeemed  ones. 

The  rich  fragrance  of  his  life  will  long  be  felt 
in  its  sweet  and  hallowing  influence  upon  the 
people,  with  a  more  than  common  sorrow  for  the 
dead.  He  lived  a  life  which  spoke  in  plain 
accents.  Amen,  and  he  died  with  the  sweet  amen 
upon  his  lips. 

I  have  tried  to  add  my  tribute  to  the  memory 
of  one  whom  I  loved  and  revered,  but  feel  that 
my  effort  has  been  a  feeble  one. 


144  REMINISCENCES. 

[Rev.  Rob't  P.  Kerr  writes  :] 

IT  is  a  real  pleasure  for  me  to  add  my  testimony 
to  that  of  many   others  who  have  known  and 
loved  your  dear  husband. 

While  I  was  a  student  at  William  Jewell  College, 
he  was  my  spiritual  father,  and  to  his  kind  faith- 
fulness I  shall  ever  feel  indebted.  He  was,  in  all 
things,  characterized  by  most  scrupulous  honesty. 
This  may  seem  to  be  a  very  commonplace  com- 
pliment, but  it  is  not  so.  Honest  men,  who  are 
honest  with  their  fellows,  are  not  found  every  day. 
He  was  honest  with  me,  and  hesitated  not  to  risk 
my  good  opinion  of  him  by  telling  me  my  faults, 
as  well  as  to  commend  what  he  approved.  He 
admonished  me  as  to  my  duty  in  observing  the 
laws  of  health,  which  I  was  violating  at  the  com- 
mand of  an  over-mastering  ambition.  "Nature," 
said  he,  "will  bring  in  her  bill  after  awhile,  and 
you  will  have  it  to  pay T  He  considered  it  a  real 
» sin  for  a  young  man  to  abuse  his  health,  and 
considered  those  who  were  guilty,  to  deserve 
rather  blame  than  praise. 

It  was  by  him  that  I  was  first  led  to  pray  in 
public.  With  his  usual  firmness  and  knowledge 
of  human  nature,  he  said,  leaning  over  as  he 
walked  up  the  aisle,  "I  will  call  on  you  to  pray, 
directly,"  and,  without  giving  me  time  to  refuse, 
passed  on.  Never  shall  I  forget  his  honest  and 
faithful  presentation  of  the  Gospel.  It  was  sym- 
metrical preaching.      No    particular   topics  were 


REMINISCENCES.  145 

unduly  emphasized,  but  Bible  doctrine  in  Bible 
proportion  was  his  rule,  I  can  see  his  face  before 
me  in  memory  now,  as  he  stood  in  the  Liberty 
pulpit,  and  with  love  to  God  and  men  beaming  in 
every  feature,  preached  as  uniformly  able  sermons 
as  I  ever  heard  from  any  man. 

His  humility  was  conspicuous  in  all  his  life. 
One  cold  winter  morning,  after  I  had  staid  at  his 
house  at  his  earnest  request,  to  avoid  an  unpleas- 
ant ride  home,  I  heard  some  one  coming  into  my 
room  to  make  a  fire  for  me  to  dress  by.  Imagine 
my  embarrassment  when  I  saw  that  grand  old 
Christian  saint  coming  in,  all  covered  with  snow, 
with  his  arms  full  of  wood.  He  was  always 
ready  to  serve  any  one,  and  all  with  so  much 
kindness,  that  it  was  impossible  not  to  love  him. 
His  religious  character  was  the  strongest  feature 
of  his  life.  Pre-eminently,  he  was  a  Christian. 
He  was  always  so.  Unlike  some  men,  whose 
piety  is  often  obscured  by  other  things,  he  had 
no  higher  ambition  than  to  be  his  Master's  servant 
everywhere.  The  effect  of  such  a  life  as  this  can 
never  be  measured.  It  had  a  far-reaching  influ- 
ence that  was  felt  in  all  the  courts  of  the  Church 
and  in  all  the  affairs  of  home  and  society.  I  have 
never  seen  a  man  whose  name  carried  greater 
respect  where  he  was  known ;  and  I  do  not  sup- 
pose a  whisper  was  ever  uttered  against  it.  It 
will  live  long  in  the  memory  of  those  who  loved 
him,  and  through  their  lives,  inspired  by  him, 
"  though  dead,  he  yet  speaketh." 


146  REMINISCEN'CES. 

When  he  died,  a  hero  fell ;  "  one  who  never 
feared  the  face  of  man  ;  "  one  who  never  compro- 
mised the  truth  with  God's  enemies;  a  man  who 
loved  men,  and  whom  men  loved  ;  who  loved  God, 
and  whom  God  loved ;  a  man  like  his  Master. 


W 


[Mrs.  Jessie  Wallace,  of  Lee's  Summit,  writes:] 

E  received  your  welcome  letter  a  few  days 
since,  and  hasten  to  answer,  as  you  request. 
We  go  heart  and  hand  with  you  in  your  benevolent 
enterprise  in  behalf  of  Westminster.  It  is  cer- 
tainly a  philanthropic  mission  you  undertake,  and 
would,  undoubtedly,  meet  your  esteemed  husband's 
warmest  approval,  were  he  living.  Nor  are  we  less 
interested  in  your  giving  to  the  world  an  account 
of  the  life  and  labors  of  one  who  so  unreservedly 
dedicated  himself  to  the  Master's  service,  as  did 
our  dear  friend.  I  have  often  thought  he  was  a 
most  complete  counterpart  of  the  Nathaniel  whom 
our  Savior  pronounced  an  "  Israelite  in  whom 
there  is  no  guile."  I  ever  found  him  tenaciously 
adhering  to  an  exact  statement  of  the  truth,  even 
to  the  very  letter. 

His  memory  was  so  correct,  that  even  in  relating 
an  ordinary  conversation,  you  might  rely  upon 
every  word  being  exactly  as  he  related  it.  Hence, 
everybody  who  knew  him  felt  satisfied,  if  he 
asserted  anything,  it  was  the  "  truth,  the  whole 
truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth."  The  three 
characteristic  elements  of  his  nature,  were  humil- 


REMINISCENCES.  147 

ity,  sincerity  and  simplicity.  A  character  built 
upon  such  a  foundation  as  this,  could  be  scarcely 
less  than  perfect.  I  mean  so  far  as  perfection  is 
attainable  in  this  life.  I  consider  it  one  of  the 
blessings  of  my  life,  to  have  made  his  acquaint- 
ance at  an  age  to  be  impressed  and  influenced  by 
his  wise  counsel  and  consistent  example.  I  re- 
member, on  -one  occasion,  remarking  in  his  pres- 
ence, that  I  had  promised  to  do  a  certain  thing, 
but  had  determined  not  to  do  it,  as  it  made  no 
difference  to  the  individual.  He  very  quietly  said, 
"but  it  makes  much  difference  to  yourself,  whether 
you  keep  your  promises  or  not."  This  remark 
led  me  to  look  upon  the  fulfillment  of  promises  in 
a  very  different  light  from  what  I  had  ever  done 
before,  and  stamped  upon  my  character  a  scrupu- 
lousness in  the  performance  of  promises,  that 
might  never  have  found  an  impress  there,  but  for 
this  "apple  of  gold  in  picture  of  silver." 

I  remember,  at  another  time,  asking  him  if 
he  did  not  think  one  might,  with  propriety,  wear 
earrings?  He  promptly  replied,  "yes,  with  just 
as  much  propriety  as  to  wear  a  ring  in  your  nose." 
I  don't  think  I  have  ever  seen  a  lady  wearing  ear- 
rings since,  that  I  did  not  think  of  his  well-timed, 
effective  reproof  to  me,  and  never,  from  that  day, 
have  I  had  the  shghtest  desire  for  such  ornaments 
or  show. 

I  mention  these  trifling  incidents^  to  show  how 
wisely  and  unoffendingly  he  was  able  to  adminjs-' 


148  REMINISCENCES. 

ter  a  merited  reproof.  This  faculty,  I  thought, 
was  one  of  his  fortes.  When  dining  with  him 
once  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  a  gentleman  at  the 
table  remarked,  "  he  did  not  like  the  tenacity  and 
intolerance  with  which  Presbyterians  held  to  their 
views  —  that  they  were  arbitrary  in  contending 
for  their  belief  of  the  truth."  Mr.  Coulter,  with 
more  warmth  and  enthusiasm  than  was  his  wont 
to  show,  replied :  "  Yes,  the  history  of  the  Church 
for  ages  corroborated  the  fact  that  Presbyterians 
have,  in  every  struggle  against  Satan  and  infideli- 
ty, been  first  and  foremost  to  raise  the  standard 
for  truth  and  defend  it  with  their  voice,  their  pen 
and  their  lives,  if  need."  The  gentleman  was  so 
taken  aback,  he  could  not  reply,  but  said  after- 
wards, "  I  was  not  expecting  a  shot  from  that 
quarter.  I  thought  Mr.  C.  so  much  of  a  Moses 
that  a  man  might  say  what  he  pleased  without 
raising  his  Irish."  It  always  seemed  to  me,  he 
was  ever  the  man  to  say  the  right  thing  at  the 
right  time.  There  was  an  appropriateness  and 
point  in  his  conversation  that  never  failed  to  inter- 
est and  instruct,  and  sometimes  to  amuse.  I  once 
heard  a  lady  say  to  him,  when  bowing  under  a 
very  heavy  bereavement,  "I  shall  rejoice  when 
the  time  comes  to  be  joined  to  the  loved  ones 
who  have  gone  before  me  to  heaven."  "  Do  you 
not  think,"  he  said,  "  there  is  danger  of  your 
desiring  to  gain  the  heavenly  inheritance  more  to 
be  with  your  loved  ones,  than  to  be  in  the  pres- 


REMINISCENCES.  149 

ence  of  your  blessed  Savior?"  She  said,  "she 
had  not  before  thought  of  it,  but  it  was  a  fact,  that 
she  dwelt  much  more  on  being  united  with  them 
than  with  her  Savior." 

I  never  knew  a  man  better  fitted  to  soothe 
and  comfort  a  sorrowing  heart;  there  was  a 
softness   and    gentleness  about  his   manner  well 

0 

calculated  to  calm  the  troubled  spirit.  But  more 
than  this,  he  had  an  exhaustless  fund  of  rich 
consolation,  drawn  from  the  blessed  Bible,  that 
was  held  in  his  retentive  mind,  ready  to  be  ad- 
ministered, as  circumstances  might  demand.  I 
have  never  known  any  great  sorrow,  that  he  has 
not  come  to  me  with  tender,  sympathizing  words, 
so  willing  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  staunch  the 
bleeding  heart  and  hold  up  to  suffering  nature  the 
precious  promises  given  in  the  Book  of  inspiration 
to  God's  sorrowing  children.  And  now,  that  he 
has  gone  to  his  rest,  I  feel  that  I  have  lost  a  friend 
whose  place  cannot  be  filled. 

I  have  often  thought  of  the  latter  years  of 
his  life,  why  it  was  that  one  who  had  so 
wholly  followed  the  Lord  should  be  so  afflicted, 
suffer  such  pain  and  have  the  world  shut  out 
from  his  earthly  vision.  But  the  Lord,  who 
reigns,  we  know  had  some  wise  purpose  to 
fulfill,  some  good  to  accomplish,  which,  though 
hid  from  us  now,  will  all  be  made  plain  in  His 
own  good  time.  His  case  has  certainly  exempli- 
fied to  the  world,  that  there  are  more  than  one 


150  REMINISCENCES. 

of  God's  servants  who  could,  in  the  midst  of  sore 
trial  and  affliction,  maintain  their  integrity,  and 
not  only  faithfully  do,  but  cheerfully  suffer,  the 
Master's  will.  I  have  a  vivid  impression  of  the 
many  pleasant  and  profitable  hours  I  have  been 
privileged  to  spend  with  him,  and  many  impres- 
sions for  good,  I  trust,  have  been  made  upon  my 
heart  and  life.  Surely,  no  man  ever  held  up  to 
my  view  more  distinctly  and  attractively  and 
impressively  the  duties  and  obligations  of  life, 
than  he  did.  Truly  it  may  be  said  of  him,  as  it 
was  of  Abel,  "he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh." 


i_ 


Letters 


OF 


Condolence 

By  Dr.  Coulter. 


LETTERS  OF  CONDOLENCE. 


Liberty,  May  14,  1874. 
Esteemed  Friend : 

A  letter  from  your  daughter  Anna  informs  me 
that  your  health  is  somewhat  impaired,  and  sug- 
gests that  it  might  be  pleasant  to  you  to  receive  a 
letter  from  me.  My  sight  is  in  such  a  condition 
as  to  lead  to  the  use  of  a  pencil  in  all  my  corres- 
pondence of  late.  Our  general  health  is  about  as 
good  as  usual.  We  are,  of  course,  getting  older, 
and  feeling',  to  some  extent,  the  infirmities  of  age, 
and  are  thus  being  admonished  to  get  our  house 
in  order,  and  be  ready  for  our  departure  to 
another  world.  This  would  be  very  sad  indeed, 
if  our  departure  from  this  life  were  a  leap  into  the 
dark.  But  blessed  be  the  name  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  who  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light  in  the  Gospel.  To  the  believer  in  Jesus, 
dying  is  but  entering  into  life.  It  is  the  gate  of 
endless  joy. 

I  would  like  to  know  what  are  your  hopes 
beyond  the  grave,  and  upon  what  they  are  founded. 


t54  LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE. 

God's  word  is  very  plain  in  telling  us  that  we  can- 
not be  saved  by  works  of  righteousness  done  by 
ourselves.  It  is  equally  plain  in  assuring  us  that 
in  the  Gospel  a  provision  is  found  fully  equal  to 
our  wants.  "Come,"  says  our  heavenly  Father, 
"and  let  us  reason  together;  though  your  sins  be 
as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  white  as  snow."  "  Him 
that  Cometh  unto  me,"  says  the  blessed  Savior, 
"  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  There  is  in  the  sat- 
isfaction of  Jesus  Christ,  in  His  perfect  obedience, 
complete  atonement,  and  ever  prevalent  interces- 
sion, that  which  abundantly  meets  our  necessities. 
We  need,  therefore,  look  no  further.  We  need 
look  nowhere  else.  This  makes  the  Gospel  good 
news,  glad  tidings,  to  sinners  such  as  we  are.  It 
is  surely  a  blessed  thing  to  know  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  able  to  save  us  because  He  is  God  Almighty. 
He  is  suited  to  save  us,  because  He  is  human; 
bone  of  our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh.  He  can 
feel  for  us.  He  is  willing  to  save,  for  He  has  shed 
His  blood  for  us.  He  invites  us  to  be  saved  by 
Him.  He  has  saved  many — many  such  as  we., 
He  is  ready  to  save  now.  Do  not  hesitate,  then, 
but  just  as  you  are,  take  Him  for  your  Savior. 
He  is  yours  for  the  taking  as  offered  in  the  Gospel. 
My  prayer  to  God  is  for  your  salvation.  Delay 
not,  delay  not.  I  should  be  glad  to  hear  of  your 
restored  health,  but  far  more  rejoiced  to  hear  of 
your  having  a  blessed  hope  in  Christ. 

Affectionately,  D.  Coulter. 


Letters  of  condolence.  155 

Liberty,  Sept.  29,  1874. 
Dear  Friend: 

Some  months  ago,  a  letter  from  Anna  informed 
me  of  the  serious  illness  of  her  father,  and  de- 
sired me  to  write  to  him,  which  I  did.  Since  the 
death  of  your  husband,  I  received  another  letter 
from  your  daughter,  giving  us  an  account  of  the 
closing  scenes  of  his  life  and  of  the  funeral  exer- 
cises. I  was  much  gratified  to  learn  from  that 
letter,  as  well  as  from  an  obituary  in  the  O.  S. 
Presbyterian,  that  you  were  not  left  to  sorrow  on 
account  of  his  death  as  those  who  have  no  hope. 
I  felt  that  there  was  so  much  reason  to  be  thank- 
ful to  our  heavenly  Father,  who  doeth  all  things 
well,  that  he  was  not  suddenly  cut  down,  but  was 
so  gradually  instructed  to  set  his  house  in  order 
for  his  departure.  I  felt  thankful,  too,  that  his 
sickness  was  so  little  connected  with  delirium, 
and  that  he  was  able  to  converse  with  his  friends 
so  much  and  so  long.  I  was  thankful,  also,  that 
his  life  was  spared  until  your  children  were  so 
^fuUy  grown,  thus  leaving  so  many  strong  hands, 
and,  I  trust,  willing  hearts,  to  minister  to  your 
comfort  in  your  declining  years. 

I  was  especially  thankful  that  he  was  able  to 
say,  as  he  drew  nearer  the  eternal  world,  that  his 
views  of  the  plan  of  salvation  through  Christ, 
were  in  any  degree  clearer.  It  seems  to  me  so 
blessed  a  thing  to  have  a  clear  view  of  the  way  in 
which  God  saves  us  poor  sinners.     You  know  it  is 


156  LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE. 

said,  "the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  neither  can  he  know  them, 
because  they  are   spiritually  discerned." 

"  Just  to  see  the  plan  and  embrace  it,"  said  a 
young  convert  once  to  me,  "  seems  to  me  the 
whole  of  it,"  and  he  went  on  his  way  rejoicing  in 
Jesus.  Blessed  be  God,  it  is  written,  "  Whosoever 
—  whosoever  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out." 

I  was  glad  to  learn  that  so  many  of  your  chil- 
dren are  professed  followers  of  the  Savior.  I 
hope  it  will  not  be  long  before  you  will  be  able  to 
say  of  them  all,  that  you  feel  that  you  can  rejoice 
in  the  evidence  they  furnish  of  having  passed 
from  death  unto  life. 

My  mother  was  left  a  widow  in  straitened  cir- 
cumstances. She  told  me  she  had  received  great 
comfort  from  the  text,  "  Casting  all  your  care 
upon  Him,  for  He  careth  for  you."  I  commend 
it  to  you  —  it  is  a  spring  still  flowing. 

Affectionately,  D.  Coulter. 


[The  following  letter  was  written  in  reply  to  a  request  of  Mr. 
Woods,  of  Glasgow,  to  preach  his  funeral  sermon,  in  the  event  of 
his  death,  which  he  was  expecting  daily.  Mr.  Woods  was  the 
father-in-law  of  Rev.  J.  P.  Foreman.] 

LiBERTV',  April  12,  1877. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Foreman  : 

Dear  Brotlicr — Yours  of  the  7th  inst.,  I  found 
yesterday  upon  my  return  from  Stewartsville.     In 


LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE.  1 5/ 

» 

reply,  I  will  say  that  it  will  give  me  a  melancholy 
pleasure  to  be  with  you  in  performing  the  last 
sad  oiifices  which  the  living  can  pay  to  the  dead. 
I  shall  be  glad  to  attend  to  the  request  of  my 
valued  friend,  and  if  T  am  at  home  when  the 
telegram  arrives,  shall  hasten  to  obey  the  summons, 
God  willing. 

I  trust  that  at  evening  time  it  may  be  light  with 
him,  and  that  the  Angel  of  the  Covenant  may 
attend  him  through  the  dark  valley,  until  the  day 
break  and  the  shadows  flee  away.  And  as  one 
whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  may  the  Lord 
comfort  all  that  mourn.  Kind  regards  to  Mrs. 
Woods,  as  well  as  to  you  and  yours. 

Yours  in  Christ,  D.  Coulter. 


LUiERTY,    Oct.  24,   1877. 

Dear  Sister: 

We  reached  home  last  night  and  found  your 
letter  awaiting  our  return.  We  heard  of  dear 
little  Willie's  death  on  Thursday.  We  thought 
often  and  much  of  you  on  that  day,  and  lifted  up 
our  hearts  to  Him  who  can  give  light  in  darkness, 
and  comfort  in  the  hour  of  affliction.  The  day 
was  outwardly  gloomy  enough ;  and  we  could  but 
think  of  the  darker  cloud  that  was  then  overshad- 
owing your  hearts  and  home.     We  thought  of  the 


158  LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE. 

last  look  you  were  then  taking  of  the  pale  face 
and  lifeless  form  of  the  beloved  one,  so  soon  to  be 
taken  from  the  house  of  the  living  to  the  city  of 
the  dead.  We  thought  of  your  great  bereave- 
ment, and  of  the  desolation  that  must  have  come 
over  your  hearts  as  you  turned  away  from  the 
little  mound  in  which  lay  covered  all  that  was 
mortal  of  one  so  justly  dear.  We  knew,  how- 
ever, that  the  man  of  God  was  with  you,  and 
trusted  he  had  been  able  to  open  up  and  apply  to 
your  wounded  hearts  the  precious  balm  of  Gospel 
consolation.  We  knew  who  had  said,  "  I  will  not 
leave  you  comfortless ;  "  and  doubted  not  that 
His  presence  was  there  to  give  you  peace.  We 
remembered  how  He  said:  "When  thou  passest 
through  the  waters,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee," 
that  "  like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  Him."  And  that  as  a 
mother  comforteth,  so  tenderly  does  He  minister 
sympathy  and  love  to  those  who  trust  in  Him. 
You  have,  indeed,  passed  under  the  rod,  but 
it  was  held  by  a  Father's  hand.  A  dark  cloud 
has  been  over  you,  but  it  had  a  silvfer  lining. 

We  cannot  tell  you  how  much  it  cheered  our 
hearts  to  know  he  was  able  to  say  that  he  trusted 
in  Christ  alone.  We  had  hoped  that  a  bright 
career  was  before  him.  But  those  buds  of  hope 
were  not  to  bloom  in  this  world  of  sorrow;  the 
plant  has  been  transferred,  we  trust,  to  a  more 
genial  clime,  to  flourish  and  bloorn  in  unfading 


LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE.  I5g 

freshness  and  everlasting  beauty.  The  kind  Shep- 
herd who  carries  the  Lambs  in  His  arms  and  folds 
them  to  His  bosom,  can  never  forget  the  heart 
that  trusts  in  Him  alone.  He  knows  best  how 
long  to  suffer  it  to  remain  in  this  unfriendly  world, 
where  rude  storms  and  tempests  prevail,  and 
when  to  take  it  to  the  sheltering  fold  above.  He 
knew  that  we  would  often  be  perplexed  and 
unable  to  understand  His  dealings  with  us,  and 
kindly  said  :  "  What  I  do,  thou  knowest  not  now, 
but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter." 

The  dear  boy  has  left  the  fragrance  of  an 
affectionate  heart  to  sisters  and  brother  and  father 
'and  mother,  the  remembrance  of  which  will  not 
soon  pass  away.  His  kind  consideration  and 
loving  regard  for  his  aged  grandpa,  was  so 
tender  and  touching;  so  like  a  beam  of  sun- 
shine, that  we  are  sure  it  has  left  an  impression 
on  his  heart,  like  the  memory  of  joys  that  are 
past  —  sweet,  though  mournful  to  the  soul. 

We  trust  that  our  heavenly  Father  will  bless 
and  sanctify  this  dispensation  of  His  providence 
to  all  of  us  who  knew  and  loved  the  dear  one, 
and,  that  trusting  in  Christ  alone,  we  may  join  at 
last  with  those  who  have  gone  before,  in  rendering 
unceasing  praises  to  Him  that  loved  us  and  gave 
Himself  for  us. 

Affectionately, 

p.  Coulter. 


l60  LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE. 

[The  following  is  a  letter  of  condolence  written  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
A.  \V.  Hutchins,  on  the  death  of  a  son,  upon  whom  they  leaned  for 
support  in  their  declining  yeai  s.] 

LiDERTY,  March  19,  1878. 

Dear  Brother  and  Sister : 

Your  letter,  bringing  the  tidings  of  your  affliction, 
was  received  this  morning.  I  deeply  sympathize 
with  you  in  your  sorrow.  The  first  words  of 
your  letter  suggest  your  great  consolation  :  "  He 
fell  asleep  in  Jesus."  My  first  thought  was  the 
expression  of  a  learned  father  upon  the  death  of 
a  beloved  son  :  "  my  beautiful  tree  is  cut  down  in 
the  fullness  of  its  bloom."  Soon,  however,  the 
suggestion  arose,  "  it  is  only  transplanted  to  a 
more  genial  clime,  that  the  fruitage  may  be  purer, 
more  beautiful  and  precious  than  it  could  ever 
have  been  on  earth." 

I  know  that  you  are  not  ignorant  of  the  affliction 
of  Him  who,  in  His  love  and  pity,  carried  His 
people  all  the  days  of  old.  As  one  whom  his 
mother  comforteth,  so  He  pours  the  balm  of  con- 
solation into  the  smitten  heart  which  in  its  sorrow 
casts  its  care  upon  Him.  He  has  assured  us  that 
all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  Him.  He  sunders  the  cords  that  bind  us  to 
earth,  that  He  may  strengthen  those  that  draw  us 
to  heaven.  I  am  glad  to  know  that  there  was  one 
who  could,  with  gentle  hand  and  tender  heart, 
minister  to  the  suffering  one  through  the  tedious 
daj-s  and  wearisome  nights  of  the  last  part  of  his 
sickness.     I  doubt  not  but  there  were  many  others 


LETTERS    OF    CONDOLENCE.  l6l 

outside  of  your  own  family  circle  who  deeply 
sympathize  with  you,  and  were  ready,  according 
to  opportunity,  to  lend  their  aid.  Best  of  all,  we 
know  of  One  who  is  touched  with  a  feeling  of  our 
infirmity,  is  a  Friend  that  loveth  at  all  times  and 
sticketh  closer  than  a  brother. 

I  hope  that  quietness  and  rest  will  prove  a 
healing  medicine  to  Mrs.  H.  and  your  daughter, 
whose  anxious  sympathy  has  been  so  long  under 
such  severe  tension.  My  prayer  is  that  you  may 
all  realize  in  this  hour  of  your  sadness  the  fullness 
of  the  divine  consolation.  It  is  His  to  give  unto 
those  who  look  unto  Him,  the  oil  of  joy  for 
mourning  and  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit 
of  heaviness. 

Fraternally, 

D.  Coulter. 


Lectures 
To  The  Young 


By  Dr.  Coulter. 


^ 


I. 

I  John  a :  14 — "  I  have  written  unto  you,  young  men,  because  ye 
are  strong." 

Zech.  ii:  4 — "  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man." 

Titv.s  ii:  ^,  6 —"  Teach  the  young  women  to  be  sober."  "Young 
men  likewise  exhort  to  be  sober-minded." 

1HAVE  selected  these  several  passages,  and 
grouped  them  together,  because  they  are 
addressed  to  the  young.  The  first  assumes  that 
young  men  are  strong:  "  I  have  written  unto  you, 
young  men,  because  ye  are  strong."  Young 
women  also  wield  a  mighty  power  upon  society. 
That  strength  may  be  a  blessing  or  a  curse, 
according  to  its  direction.  Power  may  be  em- 
ployed to  injure  and  destroy,  as  well  as  to  benefit 
and  save.  There  is  great  power  in  steam,  and, 
under  wise  control,  it  is  of  great  utility ;  but  when 
it  breaks  away  from  proper  restraint,  it  scatters 
ruin  and  death  all  around.  So  the  strength  of 
youth,  if  properly  regulated  and  directed,  draws 
after  it  a  long  train  of  blessing ;  but,  if  misguided, 
or  left  to  the  impulse  of  passion,  leaves  naught  in 
its  track  but  wreck  and  ruin.  How  very  impor- 
tant, therefore,  that  the  strength  of  youth  be 
wisely  regulated  —  its  checks  and  balances  prop- 
erly adjusted. 

165 


l66  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

"  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man."  This  impHes 
an  important  message  and  urges  prompt  attention. 
The  message  of  the  angel  to  Zechariah,  related 
to  his  country  and  people  ;  and  fain,  would  I,  as 
God's  messenger,  bring  to  you,  my  youthful 
friends,  a  message,  which,  if  duly  considered, 
might  confer  a  lasting  benefit  upon  your  country 
and  people.  I  would  hasten  to  tell  you  how  you 
may  best  use  the  strength  which  the  God  of 
nature  and  of  grace  has  given  you  for  the  benefit 
of  society  and  the  good  of  your  race.  I  would 
fain  teach  you  to  engrave  your  names  in  letters, 
deep  and  ineffaceable,  upon  the  rock  of  posterity's 
grateful  remembrance. 

■'  Lives  of  great  men  all  remind  us, 

We  can  make  our  lives  sublime  ; 
And  departing  leave  behind  us, 

Footprints  on  the  sands  of  time, 
Footprints  that  perhaps  another, 

Sailing  o'er  life's  solemn  main, 
A  forlorn  and  shipwrecked  brother. 

Seeing,  may  take  heart  again." 

"  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man."  "  Teach  the 
young  women  to  be  sober,"  "  Young  men  likewise 
exhort  to  be  sober-minded."  Titus,  upon  whom 
the  duty  here  specified  was  enjoined,  in  the  first 
case,  mediately,  or  by  means  of  others,  and  in  the 
last  case,  directly,  was  himself,  in  all  probability, 
a  young  man.  He  had  been  called  to  occupy  a 
responsible  position,  and  was,  no  doulpt,  anxious 
to  be  instructed  and  urged  to  the  performance  of 
its  duties. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOtJNG,  167 

The  great  duty  here  inculcated  is  sobriety. 
This  includes  whatever  pertains  to  the  proper 
regulation  of  the  appetites  and  passions,  emotions 
and  desires  pertaining  to  our  nature.  The  idea  is 
that  of  self-government,  under  the  guidance  of 
the  law  of  the  Creator.  It  requires  that  we  do 
ourselves  no  harm,  allow  no  indulgences  injurious 
to  our  physical,  intellectual  and  moral  well-being; 
but,  on  the  contrary,  nourish  and  cultivate  the 
faculties  belonging  to  all  these  departments,  by 
legitimate  food  and  exercise.  In  relation  to  our 
fellow-men,  it  requires  that  we  observe  the  golden 
rule  :  "All  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  also  unto  them."  And 
beyond  and  above  all,  we  should  '  love  God  with 
all  our  heart,  soul  and  mind  and  strength,'  and 
'whether  we  eat  or  drink,  or  whatever  we  do,  do 
all  to  His  glory.'  Such  and  so  extensive  is  sobri- 
ety of  mind  as  taught  in  the  Word  of  God. 

Having  thus  briefly  considered  the  passages 
selected,  somewhat  with  reference  to  their  connec- 
tion, I  think  all  must  admit  that  they  attach  great 
importance  to  the  condition  of  youth. 

Let  this,  then,  be  our  theme.  I  will  not  disguise 
from  myself,  or  from  you,  my  hearers,  that  I  feel 
unable  to  do  full  justice  to  the  task  I  have  under- 
taken. I  cannot  rise  to  the  summit  of  the  high 
argument.  Still  a  torch  may  be  lighted  from  a 
spark,  and  a  suggestion  made  at  the  right  moment 
may  give  a  brighter  color  to  all  the  after  history. 


l68  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

If,  then,  my  arrows  fall  short  of  the  mark,  you 
will  not,  I  trust,  condemn  the  high  aim. 

The  age  in  which  we  live  is  termed,  emphati- 
cally, a  fast  age.  Men  feel  that  they  cannot  now 
afford  to  wade  through  a  system  of  philosophy  to 
learn  the  right  principles  of  action,  or  go  through 
a  body  of  divinity  to  arrive  at  the  way  of  salva- 
tion, or  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life.  The  cry 
is  for  brevity  and  point.  He  that  would  speak  to 
effect,  must  come  with  thoughts  that  burn  and 
words  that  glow.  He  needs  to  write  with  the 
point  of  a  diamond,  and  dip  his  pen  in  the  sun- 
beam. To  such  brilliancy  of  thought  and  force 
of  expression,  I  do  not  claim  to  have  attained ; 
but  what  I  have  I  freely  offer,  hoping  you  may 
find  in  it  something  worthy  of  your  attention,  and 
that  the  great  Master  of  Assemblies  may  fasten 
it  as  a  nail  in  a  sure  place. 

Your  speaker  has  not  so  long  passed  the  days 
of  his  youth  as  not  to  remember  much  of  its 
hopes  and  fears,  and,  alas,  many  of  its  dreams  and 
foibles,  too.  If  he  be  not  able  to  present  an 
example  worthy  of  imitation,  he  may,  at  least, 
draw  something  from  its  defects  and  mistakes 
which  may  serve  as  beacon  lights  to  warn  others 
of  the  dangers  of  the  way. 

A  strong  inducement  for  addressing  youth,  is 
the  fact  that  they  are  to  form  the  moral  character 
of  the  next  generation.  With  them,  a  pure  mor- 
ality and  an  earnest  piety,  is  to  be  kept  alive  and 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  1 69 

flourish,  or  to  decline  and  die  out  of  the  land. 
They  are  to  be  heads  of  families,  centers  and 
fountains  of  influence.  It  is  sad  to  think  that  in 
the  family  of  the  son,  there  may  be  less  of  piety 
than  in  that  of  the  father ;  in  the  family  of  the 
daughter,  less  of  devotion  to  God  than  in  that  of 
the  mother.  We  would  gladly  do  what  in  us  lies, 
that  it  may  be  otherwise.  We  would  have  the 
stream  of  ancestral  piety  deepen  and  widen  as  it 
rolls,  that  it  may  pour  into  eternity  a  mighty  flood 
of  blessed  waters. 

But  all  have  not  pious  parents.  These,  too,  we 
would  gladly  benefit.  They,  too,  may  become 
the  blessed  of  the  Lord  and  open  up  new  fount- 
ains of  blessing  to  coming  generations. 

But  upon  what  basis  may  I  hope  to  secure  a 
resting  place  for  the  thoughts  I  have  to  offer?  I 
see  before  me  forms  of  animated  nature  peculiar. 
The  Creator,  says  an  ancient  poet,  formed  the 
beasts  with  countenances  bending  to  earth  ;  man 
He  made  in  figure  upright,  and  taught  him  to 
look  to  the  heavens.  Man,  above  all  earth's 
inhabitants,  is  endowed  with  reason.  He  rises 
far  above  mere  creature  instinct.  He  can  look 
before,  and  after,  and  judge  of  the  future  by  the 
past.  Who  can  tell  what  an  amount  of  intellect 
lies  slumbering  in  the  youthful  part  of  this 
audience  ?  What  mighty  energies  lie  dormant 
to  be  developed  here  for  weal  or  for  woe  ?  How 
great  the  impress  it  may  make  upon  the  present 

(L) 


I/O  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

generation,  or  leave  indelibly  fixed  upon  that 
which  is  to  come. 

You  are  capable  of  aspiring,  aye,  and  of  attain- 
ing to  something  noble  and  good.  Capable  of  an 
earnest  and  ruling  desire  to  live  to  some  good 
purpose.  Capable  of  feeling  the  power  of  obliga- 
tion binding  you  to  live  for  the  good  of  your  own 
immortal  nature,  your  country,  your  race  and  the 
glory  of  your  Creator. 

Were  it  otherwise,  I  might  well  feel  that  any 
effort  of  mine  would  be  as  water  spilled  upon 
the  ground.  If  there  was  no  moral  basis,  no 
sense  of  virtue,  no  feeling  of  honor,  no  generous 
sensibility  ;  if  all  were  selfish  and  sordid,  swayed 
by  naught  but  appetite  and  passion,  then,  indeed, 
it  were  as  well  to  cast  pearls  before  swine,  and 
hope  thus  to  benefit  them,  as  to  spend  labor 
here.  I  build  my  hope  of  ministering  to  your 
good  in  this  effort,  on  the  fact,  then,  that  you 
are  rational  beings,  and  can  feel  also  the  force 
of  moral  obligation ;  but  more  especially  upon 
the  fact  that  there  is  a  divinity  which  shapes 
men's  ends,  and  He  has  said,  "  in  the  morning 
sow  thy  seed  ;  "  and  again,  "  as  the  rain  cometh 
down  and  the  snow  from  heaven,  and  returneth 
not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth  and  maketh 
it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give  seed 
to  the  sower  and  bread  to  the  eater,  so  shall 
my  word  be  that  goeth  out  of  my  mouth ;  it 
.^hall  not  return  unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accom- 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  I/I 

plish  that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in 
the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it." 

I.  The  importance  of  youth  is  seen  in  the  fact 
that  it  is  the  seed-time  of  life;  and  there  is  but 
one  such  seed-time.  There  is  but  one  season  of 
youth.  It  is  longer  than  the  season  of  a  single 
year,  but  once  past,  it  returns  no  more.  We  shall 
never  be  again  what  we  are  in  our  youthful  years. 
There  are  feelings  and  emotions,  an  elasticity  of 
mind  and  body,  a  susceptibility  and  capability 
peculiar  to  that  period.  It  is  life  in  bud  and 
blossom,  and  it  will  bud  and  blossom  but  once. 

Again  ;  it  is  the  commencement  of  a  voyage 
that  knows  no  return.  We  may  have  contrary 
winds  and  be  called  to  struggle  with  many  a  storm, 
but  we  cannot  put  back.  We  are  outward  bound 
and  must  make  our  port  on  the  other  side  of  life's 
ocean.  It  becomes  us  to  see  to  it  that  we  have  a 
trusty  pilot,  a  true  chart,  a  sea-worthy  bark,  well 
rigged  and  well  stored  for  our  voyage.  We  shall 
need  them  all  before  we  reach  the  distant  harbor. 
Alas !  for  the  want  of  such  preparation,  many  a 
noble  vessel,  sailing  o'er  life's  solemn  main,  has 
been  foundered  and  lost.  Alas !  upon  the  sea  of 
life,  are  the  fragments  of  many  a  wreck.  It  is 
the  beginning  of  a  journey  that  is  ever  onward. 
We  never  turn  back  to  undo  what  has  been  done, 
to  do  what  has  been  neglected,  or  to  improve 
what  has  been  poorly  performed.  We  may  try  to 
counteract  habits  formed  or  mistakes  committed  ^ 


1/2         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

but  we  cannot  separate  them  from  our  history. 
Sometimes  a  wrong  step  in  the  beginning  has  sent 
the  traveler  hmping  all  the  rest  of  his  journey. 
A  youthful  indiscretion  has  been  a  blot  upon  the 
record  of  his  life,  never  forgotten.  A  youthful 
folly  has  risen  up  a  dark  cloud  in  his  sky,  never 
dissipated.  Like  the  waters  of  the  Missouri  to 
the  Mississippi,  it  has  given  a  tinge  to  all  the 
after  current. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  right  course  at  the  com- 
mencement, may  be  like  the  beginning  of  dawn, 
growing  brighter  and  brighter  unto  the  perfect 
day.  Life  may  thus  be  like  the  gushing  forth  of 
a  clear  spring,  and  go  on  deepening  and  widening, 
everywhere  dispersing  fertility  and  gladness. 
Though  the  channel  be  rough  and  uneven^  and  the 
stream  be  now  tumbling  over  rocks,  and  now 
rushing  through  narrow  passes,  yet  everywhere 
will  its  waters  shine  forth  with  crystal  clearness, 
flashing  in  the  sunlight  or  gleaming  in  the  moon- 
beam. 

Thus  may  j-outh  maintain  a  character,  pure  and 
unsullied,  which  all  hopefully  reflecting  minds 
shall  be  constrained  to  admire :  in  public,  where 
their  deeds  stand  out  to  the  gaze  of  the  world,  or 
in  private,  where  their  conduct  is  seen  by  few, 
ever  maintaining  a  conscience  void  of  offence 
before  God  and  man.  Surely,  if  youth  is  the 
seed-time,  the  starting  point,  the  forming  period 
of  life,  and  if  "  as  the  twig  is  bent  the  tree's  in- 


Lectures  to  the  young.  173 

clined,"  we  cannot  too  highly  estimate  the  value 
of  youth.  It  is  the  fountain  from  whence  must 
flow  the  stream  of  life.  Its  first  direction  may 
determine,  for  good  or  evil,  its  future  course. 

John  Randolph,  of  Roanoke,  once  said,  "  I  be- 
lieve I  should  have  been  swept  away  by  the  flood 
of  French  infidelity,  had  it  not  been  for  the  re- 
membrance of  the  time  when  my  sainted  mother 
used  to  make  me  kneel  by  her  side,  take  my  little 
hand  folded  in  hers,  and  cause  me  to  repeat  the 
Lord's  prayer." 

The  character  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  was 
formed  in  youth.  His  weak  but  ambitious  friends 
taught  him  that  he  would  one  day  be  a  great  con- 
queror. To  inspire  him  with  the  same  feelings, 
they  formed  mimic  armies  and  set  him  at  the 
head  of  them,  gave  him  a  love  of  conquest  and 
predominance,  and  thus  laid  the  basis  of  his 
future  character.  The  plays  of  his  childhood 
made  him  the  ambitious  tyrant,  and  sent  him  like 
a  scourge  across  the  continent  of  Europe. 

Hume  was  a  skeptic.  It  is  said  that  in  his 
early  days  he  was  a  devout  and  conscientious 
believer  in  the  Word  of  God,  but,  while  young, 
in  some  debating  association,  was  appointed  to 
bring  forward,  for  sake  of  controversy,  the  argu- 
ments of  the  infidel.  He  consented.  He  studied 
long ;  brought  his  acute  mind  into  contact  with 
the  sophistry  of  skeptics,  and,  ere  he  was  aware 
of  it,  had  embraced  their  notions.     Like  melted 


1/4  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

lava,  his  mind  received  skeptical  impressions,  and 
then  congealed,  and  his  whole  life  bore  the  de- 
formed and  unsightly  image  of  infidelity. 

It  is  said  of  Voltaire,  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
writers  of  his  age,  that  when  five  years  old,  he 
committed  to  memory  an  infidel  poem,  and  was 
never  able  after  that  to  undo  its  pernicious  influ- 
ence upon  his  mind.  .  He  lived  and  died  a  cor- 
rupter of  the  world,  and  thousands  who  have 
been  ruined  by  him,  will  bewail  his  memory  to  all 
eternity.     How  true  is  it, 

"  If  good  we  plant  not,  vice  will  fill  the  place, 
And  rankest  weeds  the  richest  soil  deface." 

n.  The  importance  of  youth  may  be  further 
argued  from  the  fact  that  around  it  cluster  so 
many  fond  hopes.  There  centers  the  parents' 
fondest  expectation.  What  sacrifices  are  they 
not  ready  to  make  for  their  youthful  charge.  For 
this,  they  are  ready  to  undergo  many  privations 
and  submit  to  large  expenditures.  They  feel  that 
if  that  season  is  suffered  to  pass  by  without  im- 
provement, the  future  prospect  must  be  cheerless. 
If  Spring  put  forth  no  blossoms,  in  Summer  there 
will  be  no  beauty,  and  in  Autumn,  no  fruit.  Youth 
passed  away  in  idleness,  prepares  the  way  for 
vicious  manhood,  and  ignoble,  if  not  infamous, 
old  age.  Hence,  the  hearts  of  all  virtuous  par- 
ents are  turned  with  great  anxiety  to  their  youth- 
ful charge.     They  mark  their  footsteps,  and  when 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  1 75 

they  see  them  take  a  right  direction,  the  father's 
heart  is  glad  and  the  fond  mother  sings  for  joy. 

If,  then,  there  is  truth  in  parental  perceptions  — 
if  there  is  true  ground  for  a  father's  care  and  a 
mother's  anxiety,  it  all  proves  the  importance  of 
the  season  of  youth. 

To  the  same  effect  are  all  the  efforts  made  for 
the  education  of  youth  by  the  community  and  the 
State.  Every  school-house,  academy  and  college 
throughout  the  land,  are  so  many  standing  wit- 
nesses to  the  importance  of  the  condition  of 
youth.  So,  also,  every  dollar  appropriated  by 
State  legislation  for  the  purpose  of  youthful 
education.  We  mourn  the  fact  that  true  educators 
are  so  few.  There  are  many  guilders,  but  few 
employed  in  coining  pure  gold.  Many  use  great 
swelling  words  in  advertisements,  but  few  are 
willing  to  endure  the  toil  of  moulding  mind  after 
a  high  model.  The  most  flashy  signs  mark  the 
toy-shop,  or  play-house  ;  the  place  where  substan- 
tial articles  are  sold,  usually  bears  a  modest  front. 
But  let  this  pass.  The  youth  are  the  hope  of 
families,  of  the  State,  of  the  Church  and  of  the 
world. 

III.  Youth  is  an  important  period  in  regard  to 
self-government.  The  heart  of  man  is  naturally 
wayward  and  perverse.  Hence,  government  should 
begin  early.  A  child,  left  to  himself,  bringeth  his 
father  to  shame.  Parent,  if  you  do  not  govern 
your  child,  he  will   govern  you.     If   you  do  not 


1/6  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

correct  him,  he  will  correct  you,  and  that  with  a 
lash  armed  with  scorpion  stings,  laid  on  with  a 
force  that  shall  draw  blood  from  your  very  heart. 
Child,  you  must  learn  to  submit  to  lawful  authori- 
ty, or  you  are  sealed  over  to  a  life  of  infamy  and 
a  death  of  shame.  Subjection  to  lawful  authority 
is  a  very  irnportant  part  of  youthful  training. 
First  in  the  family,  next  in  the  school,  and  last  in 
the  State,  not  omitting  the  Church  of  God.  Neg- 
lect of  this  in  the  family  is  a  sore  evil  and  prepares 
the  way  for  insubordination  in  all  that  follows. 
The  ungoverned  youth  is  the  teacher's  annoyance, 
often  a  ring-leader  in  college  rebellions  ;  in  the 
house  of  God,  a  disturber  ;  in  the  community,  a 
fomenter  of  quarrels;  unstable  and  impulsive,  fit 
material  for  a  mob,  ready  to  place  passion  upon 
the  throne  of  justice,  and,  in  accordance  with  her 
dictates,  murder  the  innocent  as  well  as  the  guilty. 
Youth  is  the  season  for  receiving  into  the  mind 
the  true  principles  of  self-government.  My  young 
friends,  you  must  learn  the  art  of  self-government, 
or  you  can  have  but  little  hope  of  making  the 
most  of  life.  You  must  learn  to  say  "  no  ".  to  the 
lawless  claims  of  appetite  and  passion,  or  else 
they  will  become  the  tyrants  of  your  soul,  and 
crush  you  down  to  wretchedness  and  ruin. 

Alas,  how  many  for  the  want  of  self-govern- 
ment have  been  carried  away  by  the  whirl  of 
fashion  and  sunk  down  in  the  vortex  of  extrava- 
gance !     How  many,  for  the  want  of  learning  to 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  I// 

submit  to  lawful  authority,  have  chafed  and  fretted 
under  the  strokes  of  divine  Providence,  to  the  undo- 
ing of  both  body  and  soul  ?  They  would  not  bend, 
and  were  broken.  Submission  to  our  lot  becomes 
us,  if  we  would  be  equal  to  our  day  and  trial. 

And  here,  perhaps,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  may 
come  in  the  subject  of  the  government  of  the 
tongue.  The  apostle  James,  says  an  eminent 
divine,  compassed  the  entire  circle  of  Christian 
doctrine  and  practice,  giving  it  to  us  in  five  short 
chapters.  Of  these,  near  an  entire  chapter  is 
devoted  to  the  tongue,  its  use  and  abuse.  Un- 
sanctified,  it  is  a  world  of  iniquity.  It  possesses 
striking  resemblances  to  prominent  objects  in  the 
animate  and  inanimate  kingdoms.  It  is  a  fire ; 
not  such  as  warms  our  hearths,  cooks  our  food 
and  drives  our  factories,  but  a  wasting  and  devas- 
tating fire,  conveying  misery  in  its  track  and 
leaving  blackness  behind.  How  intense  is  the 
pain  which  fire  produces,  and  with  what  ugly  scars 
and  contortions  the  wound  heals.  The  wounds 
made  by  detraction  are  as  deep,  pain  the  victims 
more,  and  leave  as  unsightly  scars  as  does  fire 
upon  the  body. 

The  mouth  is  an  arsenal,  and  the  tongue  com- 
bines in  itself  all  the  weapons  of  war.  Sarcasm 
is  the  cold  and  glittering  bayonet  of  satire,  the 
sword  cutting  every  way  ;  anger  is  the  bomb-shell, 
bursting  when  we  are  the  least  prepared  ;  slander 
the  cannon,  throwing  red-hot  shot,  which  not  only 


1/8  LFXTURES    TO   THE   YOUNG. 

demolish,  but  burn  up  the  fragments.  It  sets  on 
fire  the  wheels  of  nature,  and  the  first  wheel  in 
the  course  is  the  man  himself;  and  if  that  was  all, 
we  might  look  on  with  complacency,  and  see  him 
burn  ;  but  the  fire  of  an  angry  tone  is  not  confined 
to  its  owner. 

All  manner  of  living  creatures  have  been  tamed. 
Lions  have  been  harnessed  and  used  to  draw 
triumphal  chariots.  The  Chinese  educate  the 
cormorant  to  fish  for  them,  taking  only  such  por- 
tions of  the  fish  as  the  master  chooses.  And 
snakes  are  made  to  do  the  bidding  of  the  charmer. 
Even  the  zebra,  long  held  by  naturalists  to  be 
untamable,  has  become  docile  under  Rarey's  hand, 
proving  the  word  of  God  correct,  against  the 
statement  of  men.  But  the  tongue  can  no  man 
tame. 

The  vessel  may  start  out  upon  an  errand  of 
peace,  but  in  crossing  the  ocean,  is  sure  to  meet 
storms  which  will  thoroughly  test  her  strength. 
If,  then,  the  helm  be  unmanageable,  the  waves 
soon  engulf  her.  The  man  is  the  vessel,  the 
tongue  the  helm,  and  the  life  the  voyage.  How 
^hall  this  unworthy  member  be  directed  into 
worthy  channels  and  its  boundless  powers  be 
wholly  consecrated  to  useful  ends?  Manifestly, 
only  by  accepting  the  aid,  guidance  and  control 
of  Christ.  With  His  aid,  we  can  control  the 
tongue,  offend  not  in  word,  and  be  the  perfect 
man  of  whom  the  apostle  speaks. 


Lectutes  to  The  young.  179 

IV.  Youth  is  important  as  the  season  of  form- 
ing friendships  and  associations.  "  Intercourse 
with  men  of  worth,"  says  Lord  Kames,  "  histo- 
ries of  generous  and  disinterested  actions,  and 
frequent  meditations  upon  them,  keep  the  sympa- 
thetic emotion  in  constant  exercise,  which,  by 
degrees,  produces  a  habit  and  confirms  the  author- 
ity of  virtue."  In  respect  to  education,  what  a 
spacious  and  commodious  avenue  to  the  heart  is 
here  opened. 

A  man  is  known  by  the  company  he  keeps. 
"  Evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners." 
"  He  that  walketh  with  the  wise,  will  become  yet 
wiser;  but  a  companion  of  fools  shall  be  destroyed." 
Character  is  a  sacred  thing.  Labor  to  preserve  it 
unspotted.  If  you  would  have  pure  varieties  of 
grain,  you  must  raise  them  apart ;  else,  in  the 
season  of  blossom,  they  will  so  mix  the  dust  of 
their  flowers  as  to  destroy  the  purity  of  the  variety. 
So,  especially  of  youth,  the  blossom  of  life.  As- 
sociations then  formed,  affect  the  character  ever 
afterwards,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree :  some- 
times, alas,  to  its  utter  ruin.  Beware,  then,  O 
youth,  of  evil  associations.  To  use  a  homely 
illustration,  if  you  plant  your  melons  and  gourds 
together,  your  gourds  will  not  be  benefitted,  but 
your  melons  are  ruined.  Youth  is  also  the  season 
in  which  habits  are  formed.  Your  position  is  like 
one  of  nature's  fortresses,  capable  of  strong  de- 
fence, and  now  very  much  in  your  own  possession. 


iSo  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

Evil  habits  have  not,  as  yet,  secured  that  strong 
position  which  long  indulgence  imparts.  They 
may  now  be  denied  admittance,  or  more  easily 
thrust  out.  You  now  hold  the  key  to  this  fortress. 
You  may  open  wide  the  entrance  and  permit  evil 
habits  to  entrench  themselves  in  the  very  heart  of 
your  citadel,  or  you  may  keep  the  door  barred 
against  them.  Your  position  is  important.  If 
you  allow  them  to  dwell  with  you  now,  they  will 
not  hereafter  depart  at  your  bidding.  ^  They  will 
hang  upon  you  like  so  many  blood-leeches,  which 
you  can  neither  satisfy  nor  shake  off.  They  will 
become  your  tormenters  and  continually  afflict 
you.  'Guard  well,  then,  your  fortress  against  the 
entrance  of  bad  habits  —  habits  of  idleness,  of 
dissip  ition,  recklessness  and  prodigality.  Guard 
against  the  formation  of  artificial  appetites,  for 
strong  drink  or  even  tobacco.  The  last,  I  know, 
is  usually  considered  harmless ;  but  I  fear  it  is 
often  like  a  spy  in  the  camp,  ready  to  show  the 
whole  force  of  the  enemy  the  way  of  obtaining 
complete  possession.  One  young  man  I  knew, 
the  son  of  respectable  parents,  who  indulged  in 
the  use  of  tobacco;  at  first  moderately,  then  ex- 
cessively, then  resorted  to  opium  and  brandy.  He 
was  a  student  of  medicine,  attended  one  course 
of  lectures,  took  a  spree  at  the  close  of  the  ses- 
sion, reached  home  a  few  days  after  in  very  feeble 
health,  the  powers  of  nature  almost  exhausted, 
and  died  the  next  day. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  15 1 

And  now,  O  ingenuous  youth,  what  need  I  say- 
more  to  prove  the  importance  of  the  position  you 
occupy?  You  see  it  in  the  fact  that  it  is  Hfe's 
seed-time  —  its  forming  period.  You  see  it  in  the 
fact  that  the  eyes  of  all  are  turned  with  interest 
upon  you  ;  the  eyes  of  parents,  the  eyes  of  all 
who  take  an  interest  in  education  ;  the  eyes  of  the 
State,  the  eyes  of  the  Church,  the  eyes  of  the 
world.  You  see  it  in  the  fact  that  it  is  the  season 
in  which  associations  are  formed,  affecting  your 
character  for  good  or  dVil  ever  afterward.  You 
see  it  in  the  fact  that  you  are  now  forming  habits 
that  are  to  be  as  lasting  in  their  effects  as  life.  I 
know  it  may  be  said  that  habits  may  be  changed, 
and  so  they  may,  and  yet  the  influence  of  the  first 
is  not  entirely  destroyed. 

There  is  an  eastern  story  of  a  mother  who  made 
her  son  drive  a  nail  in  his  room  for  every  bad 
action  of  which  he  was  guilty,  and  permitted  him 
to  draw  one  out  for  every  good  action  he  per- 
formed. Things  went  on  badly  and  his  room  was, 
in  process  of  time,  full  of  driven  nails ;  at  length, 
he  was  led  to  reform,  and  after  a  long  time  an- 
nounced to  his  mother  that  every  nail  had  been 
extracted.  "  It  is  well,  my  son,"  said  she,  "  but 
remember  the  prints  are  there  still."  If  you  form 
bad  habits  and  break  off  from  them  all,  you  may 
carry  their  scars  to  the  grave.  Beware,  then,  of 
evil  habits.  Remei^iber,  youth  is  a  very  important 
season.     "  Remember,  therefore,  thy  Creator   ia 


1 82  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

the  days  of  thy  youth"  "  Seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and  all  else  shall 
be  added  unto  you."  "  In  all  thy  ways  acknowl- 
edge God,  and  He  shall  direct  thy  steps."  Remem- 
ber, O  young  man,  the  importance  of  wisely 
employing  thy  strength.  Listen  to  the  words  of 
wisdom.  Young  woman,  be  not  giddy  and  vain, 
but  thoughtful  and  sober.  Young  man,  be  sober- 
minded.  Wilt  thou  not  from  this  time  cry  unto 
God,  and  beseech  Him  to  be  the  Guide  of  thy 
youth?  • 


II. 

Prov.  xix  :  2 — "  That  the  soul  be  without  knowledge  is  not  good." 

Prov.  ix  :  10 — "  For  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  is  understanding." 

Psalms  cxix  :  g — "Wherewithal  shall  a  young  man  cleanse  his 
way  ?  by  taking  heed  thereto  according  to  Thy  word." 

2  Tint.  Hi  :  IJ-17 — "And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  the  wise  unto  salvation 
through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  Scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works." 

THE  first  of  these  passages  teaches  that  knowl- 
edge is  necessary  to  the  well  being  of  the 
soul.  The  sentiment  that  ignorance  is  the  mother 
of  devotion,  finds  no  support  in  the  Word  of  God. 
It  may  pass  current  with  those  who  make  no  dis- 
tinction between  degrading  and  driveling  supersti- 
tion and  elevating  godliness,  but  will  at  once  be 
nailed  to  the  counter,  as  base  counterfeit,  by  every 
enlightened  and  genuine  Christian. 

Man  is  a  complex  being  embracing  animated 
nature  and  immaterial  spirit.  Without  food  for  the 
body,  suited  to  its  nature,  it  must  fail  of  vigorous 
expansion.  Even  if  life  be  continued,  it  will  be 
feeble  in  its  exercises  and  dwarfish  in  its  form  ;. 


184  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

"Feed  me  with  food  convenient  for  me,"  is  a  prayer 
suited  to  humanity,  embracing  as  it  does  both 
body  and  spirit. 

The  text  relates  specially  to  the  soul,  the  basis 
of  all  intellectual  and  spiritual  culture.  It  is  not 
good  for  the  intellect  to  remain  uncultivated.  It 
should  not  lie  a  barren  waste  or  be  suffered  to 
produce  naught  but  worthless  fruit.  Man  should 
know  more  than  the  brutes  which  perish.  He 
should  excel  in  the  arts  of  life,  and  in  understand- 
ing of  the  facts  and  principles  pertaining  to  nature. 
He  should  shew  himself  a  rational  intelligence  ; 
but  above  and  beyond  this,  he  should  be  acquaint- 
ed with  his  special  and  peculiar  relation  to  the 
government  of  his  Creator.  He  should  understand 
his  moral  relation  ;  whence  he  is,  what  he  is,  and 
whither  he  is  going.  He  is  not  a  leaf,  dropped 
upon  life's  ocean  to  be  whirled  about  by  its 
currents  or  tossed  idly  upon  its  billows,  the  sport 
of  every  wave  and  the  plaything  of  every  breeze. 
He  should  understand  that  he  has  a  part  to  act  in 
life,  energies  to  put  forth,  and  a  destiny  to  work 
out.  There  is  a  price  put  into  his  hands,  talents 
given,  which  it  becomes  him  to  employ  wisely  and 
diligently.  Nor  should  he  be  satisfied  with  mere 
theory.  In  God,  he  should  practically  recognize  a 
wise  and  gracious  Father ;  in  Jesus  Christ,  a  present 
and  blessed  Savior ;  and  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  an 
abiding  Teacher,  Sanctifier  and  Comforter.  This 
indeed  is  the  great  desideratum.  "This  is  life  eter- 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  185 

nal,  that  they  might  know  Thee,  the  only  true  God, 
and  Jesus  Christ  whom  Thou  hast  sent."  Com- 
pared with  this,  all  other  knowledge  is  empty  and 
vain.  What  is  science  ?  What  is  art?  They  are 
attainments  pertaining  to  time  ;  but  the  knowledge 
of  which  we  speak,  reaches  to  eternity.  It  is  a 
knowledge,  special  and  peculiar,  affecting  the 
character  and  relative  position  of  the  soul.  Des- 
titute of  this,  the  soul  is  in  darkness,  without  hope 
and  without  God  in  the  world.  With  it,  the  soul 
is  enabled  to  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God, 
as  it  shines  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ. 

But  what  this  knowledge  is,  we  find  more  par- 
ticularly described  in  our  second  quotation.  "For 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom, 
and  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  is  understanding." 
Fear,  here,  implies  reverence  or  sacred  regard : 
"God  is  greatly  to  be  feared  in  the  assembly  of 
His  saints,  and  to  be  had  in  reverence  by  all  that 
are  round  about  Him."  I  once  heard  an  old 
divine  remark  that  it  seemed  to  him  there  were 
some  persons  destitute  of  any  religious  sense. 
They  seemed  utterly  unable  to  discern  things 
sacred  as  differing  from  things  common,  to  distin- 
guish between  the  house  of  God  and  a  tavern,  a 
sermon  and  a  political  harangue,  the  Sabbath  and 
other  days,  the  Bible  and  a  book  of  travels.  Such 
have  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.  They  are 
in  this  respect  brutish,  having  no  knowledge  of 
the  Holy.     The  Holy  One  is  God,  and  the  great 

(M) 


1 86  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

matter  is  that  we  know  Him  as  the  only  true  God, 
and  our  God ;  and  to  worship  and  glority  Him 
accordingly. 

"The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  clean,  enduring  forever." 
There    is  in  it  nothing  corrupting  or    degrading, 
and  the  more  it  is  exercised  the  more  purifying 
and  elevating  does  it   become.     The  fear  of  man 
bringeth  a  snare,  tends  to  chill  noble  aspirations 
and  cramp  the   manly  energies   of  the   free   born 
spirit.     The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom.      It  opens  fields  of  knowledge  in  which 
the  noblest  energies  of  the  soul  may  expand  and 
be   strengthened.     Without    reverence   or    sacred 
regard  to  God,  man  sinks  into  sottish  ignorance. 
He  is  stupid  and  brutish.     Without  knowledge  of 
the  Holy,  man  is  without  understanding,  destitute 
of  moral  discernment,  and  like  a  body  without  life, 
rapidly  tending  to  decay.     The   fear   of  the  Lord 
imphes  the  service  of  the  Lord.     In  short,  it  char- 
acterizes the  distinction  between  the  godly  and  the 
wicked.     My  young  friends,  be  ye  in   the  fear  of 
the  Lord  all  the  day  long.     Sanctify  the  Lord  in 
your  heart,  and  let  Him  be  your  fear,  and  let  Him 
be  your  dread.      His  word  declares — "Behold  the 
fear  of  the   Lord,  that  is   wisdom ;  and  to  depart 
from  evil  is  understanding." 

But  where  is  the  well  of  knowledge  and  the 
flowing  spring  of  understanding?  Wherewithal 
shall  a  young  man  cleanse  his  way  ?  The  inspired 
answer  is,  "by  taking  heed  thereto  according  to 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  1 8/ 

Thy  word."      My  young  friends,  it  behooves  you  to 
consider  your  ways,  your  habits  of  thought,  feehng, 
words,  and  actions.     You  are  capable  of  reflection 
and  comparison.     You  can  take  your  conduct  and 
measure  it  by  the  Word  of  God.     You  are  capa- 
ble of  marking  the  agreement  or  difference.     Thus, 
may  you   become  familiar  with    those    high    and 
holy  principles,  which  are  so  enlightening,  purify- 
ing, and  strengthening.     The  Word  of  God  is  the 
great    fountain    of  knowledge.     It  opens  to  man 
more   of  his   own  history,  external  and    internal, 
than  any  other,  or  even  all  other,  books.     It  solves 
the  mystery  of  his  existence,  carries  him  back  to 
contemplate  the  perfect  original,  the  first  link  of 
the  race,  points  out  the  time,  cause  and  nature  of 
his  fall  and  ruin,  and    opens  up  the  way   of  his 
recovery.     The  principles  it   inculcates  are  more 
extensive,  broader,  higher,  deeper  and    of  more 
universal  adaptation  than  can  be  found  any  where 
else.      The    world    by    wisdom    knew    not    God. 
Sages,  the  most  profound  and  earnest,  were  all  at 
fault;  their  most  brilliant  descriptions  dazzled  but 
to  blind.     The  Word  of  God  has  deeper  philoso- 
phy, and  more  instructive  history,  than  any  other 
volume.     It  presents  stronger  and  higher  motives 
to    allure    to    goodness,  and    more   powerful   and 
cogent  reasons  to  deter  from  evil,  than  any  other. 
No  book  lays  such  deep  and  broad    foundation 
for  all  that  is  pure    and     holy  ;  none  exhibit  so 
awfu'lv  the  bottomless  pit  open  to  swallow  up  the 


1 88  LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG. 

workers  of  iniquity.  Nowhere  are  there  such 
gracious  promises  to  encourage  the  earnest  seeker 
after  good;  nowhere  are  there  found  such  terrible 
threatenings  against  the  evil  doer. 

But  when  should  this  book  be  studied  ?  We 
answer,  from  childhood — "And  that  from  a  child 
thou  hast  known  the  Holy  Scriptures."  Such  was 
the  Apostle  Paul's  commendation  to  Timothy  his 
beloved  son  in  the  faith.  Perhaps  the  same  may 
be  said  of  some  of  you,  my  young  friends.  Per- 
haps a  mother's  voice  instilled  into  your  young 
hearts  many  a  precious  Scripture  truth.  Ah  ! 
there  may  be  here,  those  who  received  the  Bible 
as  a  mother's  precious  gift — whose  hand,  now 
cold  in  death,  there  penned  the  son's  or  daughter's 
name.  It  is  to  you  a  parent's  gift,  a  parent's 
legacy — 

•'A  parent's  blessing  on  her  child, 
Goes  with  the  Holy  thing  ; 

The  love  that  would  retain  the  one, 
Must  to  the  other  cling — 

Remember  'tis  no  common  toy, 

A  mother's  gift,  remember  girl,  remember  boy." 

But  what  is  the  character  of  that  wisdom  which 
it  imparts  ?  It  is  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto 
salvation.  It  teaches  of  Jesus  Christ  who  came 
into  this  world  to  save  sinners,  and  Christ  is  the 
great  channel  through  which  salvation's  blessings 
flow.  He  is  the  way  and  the  truth  and  the  life. 
It  is  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation  through 
faith    which    is    in    Christ    Jesus.        But    whence 


LECTURES    TO    THE   VOUNG.  189 

Cometh  this  wisdom  ?  "All  Scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God."  What  is  its  use?  "It  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction, 
for  instruction  in  righteousness."  To  what 
e.Ktent  ?  To  the  fullest  measure — "that  the  man 
of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto 
all  good  works." 

My  young  friends,  your  souls  need  knowledge 
for  their  good,  that  knowledge  which  concerns 
your  relation  to  God.  You  need  knowledge  of 
the  Holy — need  it  for  the  cleansing  of  your  way — 
need  it  in  your  youth.  It  is  found  in  the  Bible 
and  is  available  to  the  full  extent  of  all  your 
necessities.  Like  the  manna  to  the  Israelites  in 
the  wilderness,  it  is  food  from  heaven.  It  offers 
nourishment  to  your  spirit,  enough  for  one — 
enough  for  all — enough  for  evermore.  It  is  like  a 
great  spring  in  the  desert.  Generation  after  gen- 
eration have  drunk  of  its  refreshing  waters,  and  still 
there  is  no  abatement.  It  is  like  the  sun  in  the 
heavens.  Wherever  it  goes,  there  light  and 
blessing  penetrate  the  heart  of  society.  Ages 
after  ages  have  received  of  its  light  with  joy  and 
gladness,  and  still  its  brightness  remains  undimmed 
and  undiminished. 

But  why  press  the  Bible  upon  the  attention  of 
the  young  ?  Because  they  occupy  a  position 
upon  which  it  is  able  to  confer  the  largest  benefits. 
It  offers  blessings  inestimable  to  all;  but  the  aged 
cannot  hope  in  this  world  to  share  them  so   long 


190  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

Their  sands  are  too  near  run  out ;  with  them,  at 
best,  it  is  evening-tide.  It  may  shed  lustre  and 
brightness  upon  the  closing  day  of  life  ;  but  cannot 
blot  from  their  history  the  morning  and  noon  of 
gloom.  It  may  be  to  the  aged  as  the  rainbow  in 
the  evening,  showing  that  the  storm  is  past,  and 
give  hope  of  a  happy  dawn  beyond  the  night  of 
death  :  but  if  the  young  take  hold  of  the  word  of 
life  and  bind  it  to  their  hearts,  then  shall  their 
sun  be  bright  in  the  morning  and  all  their  day  be 
light.  Then  shall  their  path  be  as  that  of  the  just, 
which  is  as  the  shining  light,  shining  more  and 
more  unto  the  perfect  day.  With  you,  my  young 
friends,  the  day  of  life  is  just  begun,  and  if  you 
now  take  God's  word  as  a  light  to  your  feet  and  a 
lamp  to  your  path,  you  will  have  its  gracious  aid 
in  all  your  journey. 

Another  reason  for  commending  the  Scriptures 
especially  to  the  young,  is  found  in  the  fact  that 
they  contain  special  invitations  addressed  to  those 
in  the  morning  of  their  days.  "  Those  that  seek  me 
early  s-Jiall  find  me."  "  Wherewithal  shall  a  young 
man  cleanse  his  way?  By  taking  heed  thereto 
according  to  thy  word."  "  Remember  now  thy 
Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth."  "  Wilt  thou  not 
from  this  time  cry  unto  me,  My  Father,  thou  art 
the  guide  of  my  youth."  "  Seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  added  unto  you."  Here  are  invitations, 
admonitions  and  promises,  specially  applicable  to 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         I9I 

the  young.  They  are  words  of  gracious  encour- 
agement to  hfe's  early  days.  It  is  a  Father's 
voice  calHng  tenderly  in  life's  most  impressive 
hour. 

Again,  youth  especially  need  the  instruction  of 
infallible  wisdom.  It  is  a  season  of  peculiar 
danger.  They  are  but  little  experienced  in  the 
ways  of  the  world,  and  therefore  more  liable  to  be 
led  astray  by  its  allurements.  They  see  the  light 
from  pleasure's  lantern ;  but  they  know  not  that  it 
is  an  ignis  fatwis,  and  that  to  follow  it,  is  to  wan- 
der among  quagmires  and  over  dreary  bogs,  and 
still  to  find  the  phantom  light  ever  receding. 
Here  in  God's  word  my  young  friends,  is  a  surer 
light,  "whereunto  ye  do  well  to  take  heed,  until 
the  day  dawn  and  the  day  star  arise  in  your 
hearts." 

Youth,  morepver,  are  more  liable  to  be  carried 
away  by  passion.  Their  passions  are  more  easily 
excited,  and  they  are  more  ready  to  follow  their 
dictates.  My  youthful  friends,  God's  word  is  a 
better  guide.  It  teaches  you  "that  denying  all 
ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  you  should  live 
soberly  and  righteously  and  godly  in  this  present 
world." 

Youth,  too,  is  a  pliable  age.  They  have  scarcely 

learned  to  say  no,  even  when  conscience  hesitates. 

,They  are  easily  persuaded,  and  led  astray.     Dear 

youth,   hear   the    warnings   of  heavenly   wisdom, 

"  My  son,  if  sinners  entice  thee,  consent  thou  not." 


192  LECTURES   TO   THE   YOUNCi. 

Avoid  the  appearance  of  evil.  Beware  of  the  first 
steps  in  the  path  of  vice.  You  would  not  launch 
your  bark  upon  the  rapids  of  St.  Lawrence, 
because  of  its  swiftly  gliding  current,  for  you 
know  you  could  not  escape  the  cataract.  Con- 
sider the  tendencies  of  vain  amusement,  and  dare 
to  say  to  the  tempter  who  entices  you  to  venture 
upon  the  enchanted  ground — No. 

Again  :  the  Bible  is  the  more  earnestly  pressed 
upon  your  attention,  because,  with  the  blessing  of 
God,  you  may  more  easily  conform  to  its  pre- 
cepts. 

"  ' Tis  easy  work  if  we  begin, 
To  fear  the  Lord  betimes  ; 
While  sinners  who  grow  old  in  sin, 
Are  hardened  in  their  crimes. 

'Twill  save  us  from  a  thousand  snares, 

To  mind  religion  young  ;       , 
Grace  will  preserve  our  following  years, 

And  make  our  virtues  strong." 

Evil  habits  have  not  become  so  firmly  fixed. 
The  aged  tree  has  received  its  form,  and  that 
which  is  crooked  cannot  be  made  straight.  The 
growing  scion  may  be  easily  bent,  and  by  proper 
treatment  become  straight  and  beautifully  symmet- 
rical. Vv'^ould  you  become  trees  of  righteousness, 
the  planting  of  the  Lord  ?  Let  the  Word  of  God 
dwell  in  you  richly.  "Through  thy  precepts,  I 
get  understanding ;  therefore  I  hate  every  false 
way." 


LECTURES   TO   THfi    YOUNfi.  1 93 

A  further  reason  for  commending  the  Bible  to 
the  young,  is  the  many  illustrious  examples 
there  portrayed.  It  is  an  old  adage  that  example 
speaks  louder  than  precept.  Here  is  indeed  a 
"'great  portrait  gallery ;  not  indeed  of  forms  and 
faces,  but  of  character.  Here  are  p6rtrayed  the 
lineaments  of  the  godly  man  by  limners  taught 
by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

What  a  model  of  faith,  have  we  in  Abraham  ? 
At  the  command  of  God  we  see  him  leaving  coun- 
try and  kindred,  not  knowing  whither  he  was 
going,  only  that  he  was  following  divine  direction. 
Again,  we  see  him  preparing  to  sacrifice  the 
dearest  earthly  object  of  his  affection,  because 
God  so  commanded  him.  His  will  was  to  obey 
God,  feeling  assured  that  in  so  doing  all  would  be 
well.  How  marked  was  his  forbearance  and 
courtesy  towards  his  nephew  Lot,  when  a  strife 
arose  between  their  herdmen  :  "  Let  there  be  no 
strife  between  me  and  thee,  and  between  my 
herdmen  and  thy  herdmen  :  if  thou  wilt  take  the 
right,  then  I  will  go  to  the  left ;  or  if  thou  wilt  go 
to  the  left,  then  I  will  take  the  right.  We  are 
brethren."  How  dignified  his  deportment  before 
the  sons  of  Heth,  when  he  sought  a  place  among 
them  to  Bury  his  dead.  And  of  his  wife  Sarah, 
the  Apostle  Peter  assigns  to  her  the  honored  place 
of  mother  to  those  who  do  well — "  whose  daughters 
ye  are  as  long  as  ye  do  well." 


194  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

What  an  example  of  filial  affection,  do  we  see  in 
Joseph  ?  The  child  of  a  peculiarly  beloved 
mother,  he  was  in  early  life  sold  as  a  bond-servant 
to  a  strange  people.  Then  he  is  falsely  accused 
of  an  infamous  design,  and  thrown  into  prison, 
and  remains  there  for  years ;  but  is  eventually 
brought  out  and  made  ruler  over  the  land  of 
Egypt.  In  process  of  time,  he  sends  for  his 
father  and  family,  and  nourishes  them  in  a  time 
of  famine.  Joseph  is  indeed  a  model  of  virtue 
inflexible — of  fortitude  unfaltering — of  wisdom 
pure  and  peaceable.  In  every  situation  of  his 
varied  career  we  see  an  example  worthy  of  the 
highest  admiration  and  of  earnest  imitation. 

And  what  shall  we  say  of  Moses — the  sublime 
poet  and  unsurpassed  Legislator — the  man  so 
wonderfully  distinguished,  and  yet  so  meek?  How 
wonderful  his  history?  .\n  infant  committed  to  a 
frail  bark  upon  the  Nile,  exposed  to  the  monsters 
of  the  river,  that  may  rush  from  their  oozy  bed  to 
destroy  him,  he  is  preserved  and  taken  by  the 
daughter  of  the  king,  and  adopted  as  her  own  son. 
There  he  is  educated  among  princes,  but  con- 
strained at  length  to  fly  for  his  life,  he  becomes  a 
shepherd,  and  for  forty  years  is  inured  to  labor. 
Then  he  is  called  back  to  be  the  leader  of  the 
thousands  of  Israel  in  their  exodus  from  the  land 
of  Egypt  to  the  land  of  Canaan.  At  last,  his 
work  accomplished,  he  is  led  to  the  top  of  Pisgah, 
and  there,  after   feasting   his   eyes  with  a  view   of 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  1 95 

the  earthly  Canaan,  he  breathes  out  his  Hfe,  and 
his  spirit  ascends  to  glory.  What  a  wonderfid 
history  ?  No  production  of  the  imagination  of 
any  earthly  genius  can  compare  with  the  story  of 
the  life  of  Moses.  And  here  we  might  speak  of 
his  sister  Miriam,  who  led  the  daughters  of  Israel 
in  songs  of  praise  to  God  for  His  wonderful  deliv- 
erance of  her  people.  And  there  too  is  Joshua, 
the  valiant,  the  captain  of  the  Lord's  Host,  in  the 
conquest  of  the  land  which  God  gave  them.  His 
last  recorded  public  act  was  the  engaging  his 
people  to  renew  their  covenant  engagement  to  be 
the  Lord's.  He  was  indeed  ever  valiant  in  a  good 
cause.  And  there  is  Caleb,  the  steadfast,  who 
among  many  faithless  was  still  faithful  found ; 
ever  wholly  following  the  Lord  his  God,  There 
too  we  find  the  beautiful  Ruth,  leaving  her  coun- 
try and  people  to  go  with  her  mother  in-law  to  put 
her  trust  in  the  God  of  Israel.  There  too  we  find 
Deborah,  courageous,  and  skilled  in  matters  of 
warfare  above  her  sex,  and  ready  to  go  forth  with- 
the  armed  legions  to  secure  the  deliverance  of 
her  people.  She  was  a  mother  in  Israel  and  forty 
years  the  judge  of  her  nation. 

And  there  is  Hannah,  so  earnest  in  prayer  that 
she  seemed  as  one  intoxicated,  and  was  heard  in 
her  petition.  She  gave  her  son  to  the  Lord,  who 
became  a  Prophet  most  eminent  for  his  devotion 
to  God  and  the  welfare  of  his  people.  And  there 
is  David,  the  son  of  Jesse,  in  his  boyhood  keeping 


196         LECTURES  TO  TH£  YOUNG. 

his  father's  flock,  and  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord 
snatching  the  prey  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  hon 
and  the  paw  of  the  bear,  slaying  them  both ; 
becoming  thus  prepared  in  the  same  strength  to 
meet,  fearlessly  and  undaunted,  the  giant  Goliah, 
and  wipe  away  reproach  from  the  armies  of  Israel. 
David,  the  sweet  singer  of  Israel,  skillful  upon  the 
harp  which  he  delighted  to  tune  to  the  praise  of 
the  Lord.  David,  who  loved  the  house  of  the 
Lord  and  composed  many  psalms  suited  for  use  in 
the  solemn  service  of  the  sanctuary.  And  there 
is  Abigail,  of  a  good  countenance  and  excellent 
understanding.  By  her  address  and  generosity, 
she  turned  away  threatened  destruction  to  her 
husband  for  his  churlishness,  and  paved  the  way 
for  her  future  royal  alliance.  And  there  is  Jona- 
than the  friend  of  David,  a  friend  loving  at  all 
times  and  sticking  closer  than  a  brother.  "  Oh 
Jonathan,"  said  the  surviving  David,  "very  pleas- 
ant hast  thou  been  unto  me.  Thy  love  to  me 
was  wonderful,  surpassing  the  love  of  women." 
And  there  is  Hadassah  or  Esther,  in  the  wonderful 
providence  of  God  ;  raised  to  be  Queen  of  the 
vast  Medo-Persian  empire ;  yet,  in  view  of  the 
danger  of  her  kindred,  after  days  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  venturing  at  the  risk  of  her  life  into  the 
presence  of  the  King,  and  obtaining  her  request  for 
their  preservation. 

And  there  is  Isaiah,  the  evangelical  and  pro- 
found.    Though  deep,  yet  clear.     Jeremiah,  patri- 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  1 9/ 

Otic  yet  tender  and  faithful.  Ezekiel,  terrible  in 
his  conceptions,  and  yet  fascinating  in  his  address, 
as  one  having  a  pleasant  voice  and  that  could  play 
well  upon  an  instrument.  And  there  is  Daniel, 
true  to  his  godly  principles,  not  to  be  tempted  by 
dainty  fare,  from  the  simplicity  of  temperance,  or 
deterred  by  terrible  threatenings  from  the  regu 
larity  of  his  devotions.  In  adversity,  we  behold 
him  calm  and  reliant;  in  prosperity,  bearing  him- 
self with  becoming  majesty,  far  removed  both  from 
the  haughtiness  of  the  proud  and  the  sycophancy 
of  the  mean.  Daniel,  a  model  of  diligence,  faith- 
fulness, temperance  and  piety  in  the  sight  of  God 
and  man.  Daniel,  presenting  in  his  history  one 
of  the  finest  specimens  of  the  man,  gentleman  and 
Christian.  We  commend  the  study  of  his  char- 
acter to    your  earnest   attention. 

And  the  time  would  fail  us  to  go  over  the  list  of 
minor  prophets,  and  less  prominent  individuals  of 
the  Old  Testament  record.  And  as  to  the  New 
Testament,  what  can  we  more  than  glance  at  the 
ardent,  honest  intrepid  Peter ;  the  gentle,  loving, 
devoted  John;  the  unflinching,  inflexible,  indefatig- 
able, faithful,  fearless,  earnest  Paul ;  the  youthful 
Timothy,  nursed  in  the  lap  of  piety,  and  from  a 
child  knowing  the  Scriptures  which  are  able  to  make 
wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 
And  there  is  Stephen,  the  protomartyr,  dying  like  a 
valiant  soldier  at  his  post,  dauntless,  courageous, 
and  yet  forgiving  even  in  death.     And  there,  too, 


198  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

is  Apollos,  an  eloquent  man  and  mighty  in  the 
Scriptures.  There,  too,  we  read  of  Mary,  the 
mother  of  our  Lord,  whose  soul  magnified  the 
Lord,  and  whose  spirit  rejoiced  in  God  her  Savior. 
Of  Anna,  also,  although  four-score  and  four  years 
old,  yet  she  departed  not  from  the  Temple,  but  with 
fasting  and  prayer,  served  God  night  and  day. 
There,  too,  we  read  of  Mary,  the  sister  of  Lazarus, 
who  anointed  the  feet  of  the  Savior,  and  of  whom 
the  blessed  commendation  was,  "  she  hath  done 
what  she  could."  And  again,  we  find  her  sitting  at 
Jesus'  feet  and  listening  to  His  word.  Her  adorn- 
ing was  not  indeed  that  outward  adorning  of 
"plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold  and  of 
putting  on  of  apparel ;  but  the  hidden  man  of  the 
heart,  in  that  which  is  not  corruptible,  even  the 
ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in 
the  sight  of  God  "  of  great  price."  Of  her,  the 
Savior  said,  "  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part 
which  shall  not  be  taken  from  her." 

Here,  too,  we  find  Lydia  whose  heart  the  Lord 
opened  while  she  attended  where  prayer  was 
wont  to  be  made,  and  who  opened  her  house  to 
the  Lord's  servants,  and  constrained  them  to  par- 
take of  her  hospitality.  There  are  also  mentioned 
the  women  who  followed  Jesus,  and  ministered  to 
Him  of  their  substance,  and  whose  skillful  hands, 
perhaps,  made  for  Him  that  seamless  coat,  emblem- 
atical of  His  perfect  righteousness,  arrayed  in 
which,  the  penitent  believer  obtains  acceptance  as 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  I99 

justified  in  the  sight  of  God.  There,  too,  we  read 
of  the  women  which  came  with  Him  from  GaUilee, 
following  after  and  beholding  the  sepulchre,  and 
how  the  body  was  laid,  and  returning  to  the  place 
of  their  sojourn,  to  prepare  spices  and  ointments 
for  embalming  it.  Kind  hearts  whose  love  could 
not  cease  from  doing,  so  long  as  any  thing  re- 
mained to  be  performed.  There,  too,  we  read  of 
Dorcas,  who  was  full  of  good  works  and  alms- 
deeds  which  she  did.  An  angel  of  mercy  seeking 
out  the  destitute,  and  supplying  them  according 
to  her  ability  and  their  need.  Such  are  a  few  of 
the  many  characters  brought  to  notice  in  the 
Word  of  God,  whose  faith  ^we  are  exhorted  to 
follow,  considering  the  end  of  their  conversation. 
There  is  one  character  delineated  in  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  New  Testament  which  we  must  not 
pass  unnoticed  ;  but  which  it  becomes  us  to  con- 
template with  holy  reverence  and  godly  fear.  It 
is  that  of  the  God-man,  Jesus  Christ  our  Blessed 
Savior.  It  is  drawn  bx*-  the  pencil  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  presents  humanity  in  absolute  perfec- 
tion. Grace  was  poured  upon  His  lips — He  was 
born  without  sin — He  was  holy,  harmless,  undc- 
filed,  and  separate  from  sinners.  As  He  grew  in 
stature,  He  grew  in  favor  both  with  God  and  man. 
There  was  no  guile  found  in  His  mouth — He  went 
about  doing  good — His  life  was  virtue  in  action. 
In  His  public  exercises  and  in  his  private  inter- 
course, one  great  aim  stands  forth  ever  prominent : 


200  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

"  I  must  work  the  works  of  Him  that  sent  Me  ;  I 
seek  not  Mine  own  glory,  but  the  glory  of  the 
Father." 

The  wickedness  of  the  wicked,  of  the  hypocrite, 
of  the  formalists,  even  in  high  places,  He  hesi- 
tated not  to  reprove  with  plainness  and  becoming 
severity.  The  humbler  applicant  for  instruction 
or  healing,  He  met  with  kindness  and  compassion, 
and  never  refused  to  impart  the  needed  benefit. 
At  last.  He  was  betrayed,  and  condemned  to  be 
crucified  ;  yet  upon  His  trial,  no  witnesses  could  be 
found  to  agree  in  supporting  the  counts  of  His 
indictment.  "I  find  no  fault  in  this  man,"  said 
Pilate,  the  Roman  Governor,  "  no,  nor  yet  Herod  ; 
for  I  sent  you  to  him,  and,  lo,  nothing  worthy  of 
death  is  done  unto  Him."  Yet  was  He  led  away 
to  be  crucified,  and  in  the  hour  of  His  anguish. 
His  prayer  went  forth  for  His  murderers,  "  Father 
forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

But,  perhaps,  I  cannot  better  set  forth  this  part 
of  my  subject,  than  by  asking  your  attention  to 
the  often  quoted  infidel  testimony  of  the  Philoso- 
pher Rousseau.  "  I  will  confess  to  you,"  says  he, 
"that  the  majesty  of  the  Scriptures  strikes  me 
with  admiration,  as  the  purity  of  the  Gospel 
has  its  influence  on  my  heart.  Peruse  the  works 
of  our  philosophers,  with  all  their  pomp  of  diction, 
how  mean,  how  contemptible  are  they,  compared 
with  the  Scriptures?  Is  it  possible  that  a  book 
at    once    so  simple    and   so    sublime,    should    be 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  20l 

merely  the  work  of  a  man  ?  Is  it  possible  that 
the  sacred  personage,  whose  history  it  contains, 
should  be  Himself  a  mere  man  ?  Do  we  find  that 
He  assumed  the  tone  of  an  enthusiast  or  ambi- 
tious sectary?  What  sweetness,  what  purity  in 
His  manner?  What  an  affecting  gracefulness  in 
His  delivery?  What  sublimity  in  His  "^naxims  ? 
What  profound  wisdom  in  His  discourses  ?  What 
presence  of  mind,  what  subtlety,  what  truth  in 
His  replies?  How  great  the  command  over  His 
passions  ?  Where  is  the  man,  where  the  philoso- 
pher who  could  so  live  and  so  die ;  without  weak- 
ness' and  without  ostentation  ?  When  Plato 
describes  his  imaginary  good  man,  loaded  with  all 
the  punishments  of  guilt,  yet  meriting  the  highest 
rewards  of  virtue,  he  describes  exactly  the  char- 
acter of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  resemblance  was  so 
striking  that  all  the  fathers  perceived  it.  What 
prepossession,  what  blindness  must  it  be,  to 
compare  the  son  of  Sophroniscus  to  the  son  of 
Mary?  What  an  infinite  disproportion  there  is 
between  them.  Socrates,  dying  without  pain  or 
ignominy,  easily  supported  his  character  to  the 
last ;  and  if  his  death,  however  easy,  had  not 
crowned  his  life,  it  might  have  been  doubted 
whether  Socrates,  with  all  his  wisdom,  was  any 
thing  more  than  a  mere  sophist.  He  invented,  it 
is  said,  the  theory  of  morals.  Others,  however, 
had  before  put  them  into  practice  :  he  had  only  to 
say,  therefore,  what  they  had  done,  and  to  reduce 

•  (N) 


202  LECTURES   TO    THE   YOUNG. 

their  examples  to  precepts.  Aristides  had  been 
just  before  Socrates  defined  justice.  Leonidas  had 
given  up  his  hfe  for  his  country,  before  Socrates 
declared  patriotism  to  be  a  duty.  The  Spartans 
were  a  sober  people,  before  Socrates  recommended 
sobriety.  Before  he  had  even  defined  virtue, 
Greece  abounded  in  virtuous  men.  But  where 
could  Jesus  learn,  among  His  contemporaries,  that 
pure  and  sublime  morality,  of  which  He  only  has 
given  us  both  precept  and  example?  The  great- 
est wisdom  was  made  known  among  the  most 
bigoted  fanaticism,  and  the  simplicity  of  the  most 
heroic  virtues  did  honor  to  the  vilest  on  earth. 
The  death  of  Socrates,  peacefully  philosophising 
among  friends,  appears  the  most  agreeable  that 
one  could  wish  :  that  of  Jesus,  expiring  in  agonies, 
abused,  insulted,  and  accused  by  a  whole  nation, 
is  the  most  horrible  that  one  could  fear.  Socrates 
indeed,  in  receiving  the  cup  of  poison,  blessed  the 
weeping  executioner  who  administered  it;  but 
Jesus  amidst  excruciating  tortures,  prayed  for  His 
merciless  tormentors.  Yes.  if  the  life  and  death 
of  Socrates  were  those  of  a  sage,  the  life  and 
death  of  Jesus  are  those  of  a  God.  Shall  we 
suppose  the  evangelical  history  a  mere  fiction  ? 
Indeed  my  friends  it  bears  no  marks  of  fiction. 
On  the  contrary,  the  history  of  Socrates,  which  no 
one  presumes  to  doubt,  is  not  so  well  attested  as 
that  of  Jesus  Christ.  Such  a  supposition  in  fact 
only   shifts  the  difficulty  without  obviating  it ;  it  is 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2O3 

more  inconceivable  that  a  number  of  persons  should 
agree  to  write  such  a  history,  than  that  one  should 
furnish  the  subject  of  it.  The  Jewish  authors 
were  incapable  of  the  diction,  and  strangers  to  the 
morality,  contained  in  the  Gospel ;  the  marks  of 
whose  truth  are  so  striking  and  inimitable,  that  the 
inventor  would  be  a  more  astonishing  character 
than  the  Hero." 

But  in  reference  to  the  divine  authority  of  the 
Bible,  our  space  will  allow  us,  at  present,  to 
say  little.  There  are  few  in  this  country  who 
have  the  hardihood  to  dispute  it.  It  is  true  there 
have  been  those  who  have  forsaken  this  fountain 
of  living  waters,  and  gone  about  to  hew  to  them- 
selves cisterns ;  but  they  have  found  them  broken 
cisterns  that  could  hold  no  water.  None  who 
deny  the  inspiration  of  the  Bible  ever  had  the 
impudence  to  present  a  book  they  could  claim  to 
be  better ;  neither  have  they  been  vain  enough  to 
contend  that  they  had  attained  to  a  purer  moral- 
ity than  it  inculcates.  The  Bible  stands  alone  in 
unapproachable  excellence,  and  hence  we  deduce 
an  argument  that  its  authorship  belongs  unto  Him 
whose  face  no  mortal  man  can  look  upon  and  live. 
The  existence  of  the  world  proves  a  God,  because 
nothing  less  is  adequate  to  the  effect.  In  like 
manner,  the  government  of  the  world  proves  a 
God,  because  nothing  less  is  adequate  to  exercise 
the  power  and  wisdom  thus  exhibited.  The  Bible 
proves  the   existence   of  a   God,  because   nothing 


204  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

less  is  adequate  to  the  production  of  such  A 
volume  ;  hence  there  must  be  a  God,  and  none 
other  can  be  the  author  of  this  book. 

Moreover,  if  we  take  the  opposers  of  its  divine 
authority  as  a  class,  we  shall  be  constrained  to 
say  their  character  accounts  for  their  opposition. 
With  them,  no  doubt,  the  wish  is  father  to  the 
thought.  "  The  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart  there  is 
no  God" — observe,  "  in  his  heart,"  he  said  or 
wished  there  were  none  :  so  of  those  who  say 
that  there  is  no  inspired  word  or  holy  Scrip- 
tures. On  the  other  hand,  the  godly  every- 
where rejoice  to  hail  it  as  a  book  divine. 
They  esteem  all  its  precepts  concerning  all 
things  to  be  right ;  therefore,  they  hate  every 
false  way.  They  love  that  which  is  good,  and 
they  find  the  Bible  a  great  treasury  of  precious 
truth  where  they  are  furnished  for  every  good 
word  and  work  :  a  great  arsenal,  where  is  laid 
up  in  store  armor  wherewith  they  are  fortified 
against  evil  and  strengthened  for  that  which  is 
good. 

As  evidence  that  the  Bible  is  from  God,  we 
might  speak  of  the  purity  of  its  doctrines.  Surely, 
said  the  officers  sent  to  take  Jesus,  to  the  caviling 
chief  Priests  and  Scribes,  "  Never  man  spake  like 
this  man";  and  so  we  may  wonder  at  the  gracious 
words  here  recorded,  and  in  turn  exclaim,  *  never 
book  spake  like  this  book.'  We  might  speak  of 
the  miracles  wrought  and  recorded  in  attestation 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  20$ 

of  the  truth  of  its  claims.  "We  know,"  said  Nico- 
demus  to  Jesus,  "that  Thou  art  a  Teacher  come 
from  God,  for  no  man  can  do  the  miracles  which 
Thou  doest  except  God  be  with  him."  So  may 
we  say  of  the  Bible,  '  we  know  that  it  is  a  book 
come  from  God,  for  no  book  could  have  such 
miracles  to  attest  its  truth,  except  it  were  divinely 
authorized.' 

We  might  point  to  prophecies,  long  fulfilled  and 
still  fulfilling,  as  no  doubtful  testimony  that  the 
book,  containing  them  as  a  component  part  of  its 
contents,  must  have  been  the  production  of  one 
who  knew  the  end  from  the  beginning ;  and  the 
possessor  of  such  knowledge  must  be  God. 
Again :  we  might  point  to  the  blessed  effects  pro- 
duced upon  society  wherever  the  Bible  is  circu- 
lated. The  domestic,  civil  and  moral  institutions 
of  such  a  country  immediately  take  a  higher  and 
better  position.  Everywhere,  in  its  course,  light 
and  blessing  flow. 

But  we  ask  attention  for  a  short  time  to  the 
sublimity  of  its  style,  and  the  worthy  manner  in 
which  it  speaks  of  the  Most  High,  as  compared 
with  the  most  brilliant  of  earthly  geniuses.  Let 
us  take  an  example  in  this  direction  from  Homer, 
the  Prince  of  ancient  poets. 

"  The  saffron-colored  morning  was  spread  over 
the  whole  earth;  when  Jupiter,  rejoicing  in  his 
thunder,  held  an  assembly  of  the  gods  on  the 
highest  top  of  the  many-headed  Olympus.      He 


206         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

himself  made  a  speech  to  them,  and  all  the  gods 
listened.  '  Hear  me,  all  ye  gods,  and  all  ye 
goddesses,  that  I  may  say  what  my  soul  in  my 
breast  commands.  Let  not  therefore  any  female 
deity,  or  any  male,  endeavor  to  break  through  my 
words,  but  all  consent  together,  that  I  may  most 
quickly  perform  these  works.  Whomsoever, 
therefore,  of  the  gods  I  shall  understand  to  have 
gone  by  himself,  and  of  his  own  accord,  to  give 
assistance  either  to  the  Trojans  or  the  Greeks,  he 
shall  return  to  Olympus  shamefully  wounded  ;  or 
I  will  throw  him,  seized  by  me,  into  dark  hell,  very 
far  off,  where  the  most  deep  abyss  is  under  the 
earth ;  where  there  are  iron  gates,  and  a  brazen 
threshold,  as  far  within  hell,  as  heaven  is  distant 
from  the  earth.  He  will  then  know,  by  how 
much  I  am  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  gods. 

'  But  come,  try,  O  ye  gods,  that  ye  may  all  see. 
Hang  down  the  golden  chain  from  heaven,  hang 
upon  it  all  )'e  gods,  and  all  ye  goddesses  ;  but  ye 
shall  not  be  able  to  draw  from  heaven  to  the 
ground  Jupiter,  the  great  counselor,  though  ye 
strive  ever  so  much.  But  when  I  afterwards  shall 
be  willing  to  draw,  I  shall  lift  both  the  earth  itself  and 
the  sea  itself.  Then  I  shall  bind  the  chain  round 
the  top  of  Olympus,  and  they  shall  all  hang  aloft. 
For  so  much  am  I  above  gods  and  above  men.'  " 

Contrast  this  masterly  passage,  written  by  one 
who  probably  had  the  greatest  advantages  of  any 
fnortal  for  perfecting  a  genius,  with  the  following 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  20/ 

passages  from  the  writings  of  one  brought  up  as  a 
shepherd  and  in  a  country  where  learning  was 
little  cultivated. 

"  O  Lord,  my  God,  thou  art  very  great ;  thou  art 
clothed  with  honor  and  majesty  ;  who  coverest 
thyself  with  light  as  with  a  garment ;  who 
stretchest  out  the  heavens  like  a  canopy,  who 
layeth  the  beams  of  his  chambers  in  the  waters  ; 
who  maketh  the  clouds  his  chariot;  who  walketh 
upon  the  wings  of  the  wind,  who  maketh  his 
angels  spirits  ;  his  ministers  a  flaming  fire.  Who 
laid  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  that  it  should  not 
be  removed  forever.  Thou  cdveredst  it  with  the 
deep  as  with  a  garment ;  the  waters  stood  above 
the  mountains.  At  thy  rebuke  they  fled  ;  at  the 
voice  of  thy  thunder  they  hasted  away.  They  go 
up  by  the  mountains  ;  they  go  down  by  the 
valleys  unto  the  place  thou  hast  founded  for  them. 
Thou  hast  set  a  bound  that  they  may  not  pass  over ; 
that  they  turn  not  again  to  cover  the  earth. 

"O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works?  In 
wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all.  The  earth  is  full 
of  thy  riches,  so  is  this  great  and  wide  sea, 
wherein  are  things  creeping,  innumerable,  both 
small  and  great  beasts.  There  go  the  ships. 
There  is  that  Leviathan  whom  thou  hast  made 
to  play  therein.  These  wait  all  upon  thee,  that 
thou  mayest  give  them  their  meat  in  due  season. 
That  thou  givest  them,  they  gather.  Thou 
oper^est  thy  hand;   thev   are   filled    with    good. 


208  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

Thou  hidest  thy  face  ;  they  are  troubled.  Thou 
takest  away  their  breath,  they  die,  and  return  to 
their  dust.  Thou  sendest  forth  thy  spirit ;  they  are 
created  ;  and  thou  renewest  the  face  of  the  earth. 
The  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  endure  forever.  The 
Lord  shall  rejoice  in  his  works.  He  looketh  on  the 
earth  and  it  trembleth.  He  toucheth  the  hills, 
and  they  smoke.  I  will  sing  to  the  Lord  as 
long  as  I  live  :  I  will  sing  praise  unto  my  God, 
while  I  have  my  being." 

What  is  the  description  of  Homer  to  David  ? 
As  far  as  the  heavens  are  above  the  earth,  so  far 
do  the  thoughts  of  the  latter  rise  above  those  of  the 
former.  The  one  is  genius  earth-born  and  earth- 
bound  ;  the  other  is  inspiration  from  heaven. 

But  upon  this  part  of  the  subject  I  need  not 
dwell.  You  have  been  trained  up  to  receive  the 
Scriptures  as  the  Word  of  God.  "  King  Agrippa," 
said  the  Apostle  Paul,  before  that  high  presence, 
"believest  thou  the  prophets  ?  I  know  that  thou 
believest."  With  good  reason  may  I  conclude 
the  same  of  you  who  now  hear  me.  Let  it  then 
be  the  lamp  to  your  feet  and  the  light  to  your 
path.  Bind  its  precepts  about  your  neck  ;  write 
them  upon  the  table  of  your  heart.  The  Bible 
is  indeed  a  safe  guide.  Well  indeed  are  they 
guided  who  are  led  by  the  Word  and  Spirit  of 
God.  Many  have  perished  from  life ;  but  none 
ever  sunk  down  into  eternal  death  until  their 
backs  were  turned  to  the  teachings  of  the  Bible. 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         2O9 

"  O  then,  study  this  Book, 

Whose  author  is  God  Himself, 
Whose  subject  God,  and  man,  salvation,  life. 
And  death,  eternal  life,  eternal  death. 
Dread  words,  whose  meaning  has  no  end,  no  bounds: 
Most  wondrous  book,  bright  candle  of  the  Lord, 
Star  of  eternity  ;  the  only  star 
By  which  the  bark  of  man  can  navigate 
The  sea  of  life  and  gain  the  coast  of  bliss  securely." 

Dear  youth,  you  are  launched  upon  the  ocean 
of  life.  Some  of  you  perhaps  will  think  that  you 
are  gliding  safely  over  its  waters  ;  and  in  an 
hour,  when  dreading  no  danger,  will  strike  upon 
the  shoal  of  self-deception,  and  find,  wh^n  too 
late,  you  are  stranded  and  lest.  He  that  trusts  in 
his  own  heart,  says  the  word  of  inspiration,  is  a  fool. 

Others,  perhaps,  will  encounter  many  a  storm 
and  tempest :  Will  throw  much,  which  you  now 
highly  value,  overboard,  as  endangering  your 
safety  ;  but  at  last,  with  battered  hulk,  and  sails 
all  tattered  and  torn,  will  reach  the  desired  haven. 

Others  still,  it  may  be,  will  come  into  port  with 
sails  all  spread  like  some  stately  bark  richly 
freighted  from  a  favored  land.  But  all  this  is  to 
me  unknown.  I  may  contemplate  you  as  already 
afloat  on  the  tide  of  time,  and  about  to  sail  to  a 
distant  shore.  You  appear  to  my  vision  like  a 
beautiful  fleet,  gaily  painted,  with  streamers 
bright  floating  in  the  breeze.  Each  bark  is 
richly  freighted  ;  for  every  one  has  his  all  on  board. 
The  parting  has  been  taken,  the  anchor  weighed, 


2IO  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

the  sails  spread,  and  proudly  now  with  well-filled 
canvas,  all  are  standing  out  to  sea.  I  ask  where 
bound  ?  The  answer,  "  No  one  knows,"  falls 
sadly  on  my  ear.  Any  chart  or  compass  aboard  ? 
"  No  one  knows."  Any  Pilot  to  steer  the  ship  ? 
"  No  one  knows." 

"  Bound  on  a  voyage  of  awful  length. 
And  danger  little  known  ; 
A  stranger  to  superior  strength, 
Man  vainly  trusts  h's  own. 

But  oars  alone  can  ne'er  prevail 

To  reach  the  distant  coast ; 
The  breath  of  heaven  must  swell  the  sail, 

Or  all  the  toil  is  lost." 

My  "young  friends,  have  you  a  Bible  of  your 
own,  and  do  you  read  it  daily  ?  One  of  the  marks 
of  the  happy,  as  described  by  the  pen  of  inspira- 
tion, is  "they  meditate  upon  the  law  of  God  day 
and    night." 

Parents,  have  all  your  children  that  can  read,  a 
Bible.?  They  ought  to  have  it,  with  your  example 
and  counsel  to  read  it  earnestly  and  prayerfully. 
It  is  heaven's  precious  gift  to  men.  See  that  ye  do 
not  under\'alue  it. 

Dear  youth,  there  is  a  blessed  haven:  will  you 
not  shape  your  course  for  it?  Here  is  the  blessed 
chart  that  marks  out  the  way :  will  you  not  take 
it,  and  make  it  your  constant  study  ?  There  is  a 
skillful  Pilot  who  has  never  lost  a  vessel.  He  offers 
you  His  services.  It  is  Jesus.  O  commit  yourselves 
to  His  guidance,  and  all  shall  be  well. 


III. 

2  Sam.  xviii :  j2 — •'  Is  the  young  man  Absalom  safe?" 

Prov.  vii :  6,  7 — "  For  at  the  window  of  my  house  I  looked 
through  my  casement,  and  beheld  among  the  simple  ones,  I  dis- 
cerned among  the  youths,  a  young  man  void  of  understanding." 

/  Tim.  v:  6 — "  But  she  that  liveth  in  pleasure,  is  dead  while  she 
liveth." 

Eccl.  xi :  g — "  Rejoice,  O  young  man,  in  thy  youth;  and  let  thy 
heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth,  and  walk  in  the  ways  of 
thine  heart,  and  in  the  sight  of  thine  eyes:  but  know  thou  for  all 
these  things  God  will  bring  thee  into  judgment." 

ffei.  xi :  24-26 — "  By  faith  Moses,  when  he  was  come  to  years, 
refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter  ;  choosing  rather 
to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleas- 
ures of  sin  for  a  season  :  Esteeming  the  reproach  of  Christ  greater 
riches  than  the  treasures  of  Egypt;  for  he  had  respect  unto  the 
recompense  of  the  reward." 

IN  these  passages  we  are  taught  that  snares  and 
dangers  are  about  the  pathway  of  the  young. 
They  may  therefore  well  be  the  subjects  of  anx- 
ious inquiry  to  all  who  feel  a  deep  interest  in  their 
welfare.  Their  safety  for  time  and  eternity  cannot 
be  too  highly  valued,  or  too  eagerly  sought.  The 
interests  involved  outweigh  all  the  treasures  of 
earth.  What  shall  it  profit  a  man  if  he  shall  gain 
the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul. 
Js  the  young  man  Absalom  safe  ? 

2U 


212  LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

These  are  the  words  of  parental  anxiety  in  re- 
lation to  a  beloved  son.  Absalom,  the  son  of 
David,  king  of  Israel,  was  a  young  man  of  great 
personal  attractions.  In  all  the  land,  there  was 
none  to  be  so  much  praised  as  Absalom  for  his 
beauty,  from  the  sole  of  his  foot  even  to  the  crown 
of  his  head  there  was  no  blemish  in  him.  He  was 
probably  vain  of  his  beauty  and  proud  of  his  parts, 
fond  of  personal  display  and  gay  attire ;  but  crim- 
inally neglectful  of  the  cultivation  of  his  mind  and 
morals.  His  attainments  were  those  of  the  courtier 
rather  than  those  of  the  statesman.  He  sought 
to  secure  his  aims  by  the  arts  of  flattery  or  by  in- 
spiring dread  of  his  rashness,  rather  than  by  solid 
worth  of  character  and  deeds  of  noble  generosity. 
He  had,  in  all  probability,  been  a  spoiled  and  petted 
child,  for,  like  such  in  general,  he  manifested  a  way- 
ward disposition,  and  an  ungovernable  temper. 
For  a  wicked  deed  done  by  his  brother,  he  slew 
him,  by  the  hand  of  his  servants,  under  cover  of 
the  rites  of  hospitality.  Because  Joab,  the  Captain 
of  the  forces  of  Israel,  delayed  to  comply  with 
his  request,  he  commanded  his  servants  to  set  fire 
to  his  property  and  burn  up  his  corn.  Artful,  un- 
principled, and  aspiring,  he  undertook  with  Satanic 
subtlety  to  dethrone  his  own  father,  and  seize  with 
his  own  hand  the  reins  of  government.  His  was 
vaulting  ambition  that  held  nothing  sacred  which 
stood  in  the  way  of  its  gratification, 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.  2t$ 

We  are  told  of  Lucius  Catalinc,  who  headed  a 
conspiracy  to  overturn  the  government  of  his 
country,  that  he  possessed  every  talent  of  a  great 
man  but  integrity  and  virtue.  So  it  was  perhaps 
with  Absalom.  The  result  however  was  fatal  to 
his  prospects  and  ended  in  his  death. 

The  father  of  this  ungrateful  son  had  been  anx- 
ious to  preserve  his  life,  hoping  no  doubt  he  might 
yet  see  the  error  of  his  way  and  obtain  mere}' 
before  he  should  be  called  to  judgment. 

Who  can  bound  a  parent's  love  ?  Floods  of  in- 
gratitude cannot  quench  it.  It  will  hope  while 
there  is  life,  and  hope  on  and  hope  ever. 

But  God  is  pleased  even  on  earth  to  vindicate 
His  own  law.  To  the  nation  of  Israel  it  had  been 
proclaimed  in  solemn  assembly  by  divine  appoint- 
ment, "  Cursed  be  he  that  setteth  light  by  his  father 
or  mother,  and  all  the  people  shall  say  amen." 
Unnatural  conduct,  so  atrocious  as  that  of  Absalom, 
God  was  pleased  to  visit  with  fearful  destruction. 
He  would  make  it  a  beacon  whose  fearful  glare, 
streaming  over  life's  surging  waves,  from  century 
to  century,  should  make  manifest  the  rock  upon 
which  this  youth  of  royal  birth  so  untimely  per- 
ished. And  still  above  the  contending  elements, 
the  voice  comes  in  tones,  solemn  and  strong,  "  Is 
the  young] man  Absalom  safe?"  Is  the  young 
man — is  the  young  woman  safe  ?  Is  my  child  safe  ? 
may  every  parent  anxiously  ask.  Is  he  safe  in  re- 
gard to  his  principles  ?     Is  there   light  within   to 


214  LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

discover  to  him  the  safe  path  ?  Has  he  the  chart, 
and  does  he  understand  it  so  as  to  find  the  course 
over  life's  rough  sea  to  the  haven  of  rest  ?  Are 
the  young  safe — are  their  companions  persons  of 
virtuous  character — uncorrupted,  honest  and  hon- 
orable ? 

Are  our  youth  safe  in  regard  to  their  habits,  and 
are  we  sure  the  amusements  in  which  they  share 
tend  to  promote  their  well  being  here  and  here- 
after ? 

Life  is  too  precious  to  suffer  its  dewy  morning 
to  be  employed  in  cultivating  worthless  weeds  or 
opening  sickly  springs.  Conscience,  duty,  love, 
all  demand  that  youth  be  pointed,  led,  allured  to 
the  fountain  of  living  waters.  Humanity  and  re- 
ligion both  cry  out  and  bid  us  urge  upon  them  to 
sow  good  seed  that  the  harvest  may  be  to  praise 
and  honor.  God's  word  proclaims,  "  Be  not  de- 
ceived :  God  is  not  mocked;  for  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap.  He  that  soweth 
to  the  flesh,  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption  ;  but 
he  that  soweth  to  the  spirit,  shall  of  the  spirit  reap 
life  everlasting." 

Are  the  young  safe  ? 

The  inquiry  may  well  be  sounded  forth  from  the 
domestic  hearth,  from  the  school,  the  pulpit,  the 
halls  of  legislation,  and  from  the  courts  of  justice. 

Are  the  young  safe  ?  They  are  in  a  world  of 
temptation — they  are  sailing  upon  a  dangerous 
sea — their  path  is  beset  with  many  snares,  and  yet, 


LECTtJtifeS    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2i5 

it  may  be,  they  perceive  not  the  danger.  Like  a 
poor  bird  in  the  charmed  circle  of  the  serpent, 
they  know  not  that  every  round  of  sinful  pleasure 
brings  them  nearer  and  nearer  to  utter  destruction. 

If,  with  the  penetration  of  the  wise  man  of  old, 
we  look  from  the  high  points  of  observation,  we 
may  still  discover  simple  ones,  and  young  men  de- 
void of  understanding.  The  particular  vice  here 
alluded  to  is  one  of  a  most  painful  character.  In 
the  language  of  inspiration,  "  its  house  is  in  the 
way  to  hell,  going  down  to]|the  chambers  of  death. 
None  that  go  there  return  agam,  neither  take  hold 
of  the  paths  of  life."  It  is  a  species  of  wicked- 
ness that  cannot  be  detailed,  but  against  which  the 
Scriptures  hold  forth  the  most  terrible  warnings. 
It  is  sometimes  overtaken  even  in  this  life  with 
most  fearful  judgments.  It  degrades  the  rational 
nature — impairs  the  moral  faculties — unfits  for  the 
enjoyments  and  duties  of  domestic  life — destroys 
reputation,  and  is  like  a  great  millstone  to  sink  the 
soul  into  the  deepest  hell.  "  How  long  ye  simple 
ones  will  ye  love  simplicity,  and  fools  hate  knowl- 
edge ?  "  He  that  is  wise,  will  shun  the  gate  and 
abhor  the  road  which  leads  to  such  utter  and 
aggravated  destruction, 

"  She  that  liveth  in  pleasure  is  dead  while  she 
liveth." 

"The  pleasures  that  allure  the  sense, 
Are  dangerous  snares  to  souls  ; 
There's  but  a  drop  of  flattering  sweet, ' 
And  dashed  with  bitter  bowls." 


2l6  LECTURES   TO   THE   YOUNG. 

A  heart  truly  alive  to  God  will  have  no  use  for 
the  vain  amusements  of  the  world.  It  will  not 
desire  to  cheapen  and  purchase  the  goods  at  Vanity 
Fair,  for,  knowing  where  infinitely  more  valuable 
commodities  can  be  obtained,  it  cannot  be  tempted 
by  vain  show.  So,  on  the  other  hand,  the  heart 
wedded  to  worldly  vanities  will  find  no  attraction 
in  spiritual  exercises.  Such  are  dead  to  God  and 
holiness.  As  a  body  without  life  hastens  to  putri- 
faction,  so  a  soul  without  the  life  of  God  tends  to 
corruption  and  endless  ruin.  She  that  liveth  in 
pleasure,  is  dead  while  she  liveth :  though  alive 
in  body — living  as  liveth  the  brute  in  the  gratifica- 
tion of  animal  appetite — yet  dead  in  spirit — dead 
to  all  that  elevates,  purifies  and  beautifies  the  soul. 

But  are  there  no  enjoyments  accessible  to  the 
young  ?  Must  they  move  through  life  as  if  con- 
tinually in  a  funeral  procession?  Not  at  all.  "  Re- 
joice, O  young  man,  in  thy  youth,  and  let  thy  heart 
cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth  and  walk  in 
the  ways  of  thine  heart,  and  in  the  sight  of  thine 
eyes,  but  know  thou  that  for  all  these  things  God 
will  bring  thee  into  judgment." 

Some  have  regarded  this  as  severe  irony — as 
though  the  idea  was — go  on,  young  man,  in  your 
wickedness  and  folly,  and  take  the  consequences  if 
you  choose — we  have  nothing  more  to  say — -we 
will  let  you  alone  for  the  judgment. 

I  do  not  think  it  is  intended  to  hinder  the  young 
from  cultivating  cheerfulness  of  temper,  or  under 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         21/ 

proper  regulations  from  giving  play  to  the  buoy- 
ancy of  his  youthful  heart.  I  think  the  meaning 
is,  Rejoice,  O  young  man,  in  thy  youth,  and  let  thy 
heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth,  and  walk 
in  the  ways  of  thine  heart  and  in  the  sight  of  thine 
eyes,  but  let  all  your  enjoyments  be  regulated  by 
a  sense  of  your  accountability  unto  God.  This 
will  restrain  you  from  excess,  and  tend  to  promote 
your  best  interests  both  here  and  hereafter.  There- 
fore remove  sorrow  from  thy  heart  and  put  away 
evil  from  thy  flesh — that  is  abstain  from  all  hurt- 
ful indulgences,  hold  your  youthful  passions  under 
lawful  control — for  childhood  and  youth  are  poor 
guides — nay,  they  are  vanity. 

In  the  history  of  Moses,  we  have  a  remarkable 
example  of  one  who,  clearly  perceiving  the  dan- 
gers of  his  situation,  earnestly  resisted  them  all, 
and  gave  his  life  to  the  service  of  his  Creator  and 
his  people.  He  might  indeed  in  childhood  have 
been  affected  by  the  pomp  and  circumstance  of 
royal  association  :  may  have  felt  a  childish  pleas- 
ure in  the  glitter  of  regal  apparel :  may  have  taken 
delight  in  the  sumptuous  fare,  and  the  costly  toys 
lavishly  bestowed  upon  him.  If  so,  however,  it  was 
but  a  boyish  weakness.  When  he  came  to  years, 
'and  in  the  maturity  of  his  mind  contemplated  the 
scene,  its  charms  all  vanished.  His  birth,  he  knew, 
was  through  a  godly  ancestry,  and  although  cir- 
cumstances had  brought  him  into  favor  with  a 
royal  Princess  who  was  ready  to  confer  upon  him 


2l8  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

all  the  emoluments  a  child  could  claim,  he  refused 
to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter,  and 
turned  to  his  true  parentage.  To  him,  the  cove- 
nanted blessings  of  God's  people  were  more 
precious  than  all  the  honors  and  wealth  of  Egypt's 
crown.  Earthly  pleasures  he  knew  were  but  for 
a  season.  The  fashion  of  the  world  passeth  away. 
He  preferred  even  present  affliction  with  God's 
people,  rather  than  to  enjoy  the  short-lived  pleas- 
ures of  sin.  Reproach  for  Christ  was  more  valued 
by  him  than  all  the  treasures  of  Egypt.  He  was 
one  of  the  few  who  have  preferred  even  in  youth 
to  be  of  an  humble  spirit  with  the  lowly,  rather 
than  to  divide  the  spoil  with  the  proud — preferred 
the  condition  of  a  child  of  poor  and  pious  parents, 
to  the  condition  of  the  son  and  heir  of  royalty — 
preferred  a  lowly  dwelling  and  hard  fare  with  the 
pious,  rather  than  a  palace  and  costly  viands  with 
the  wicked — preferred  a  life  of  exile — to  be  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land,  rather  than  to  give 
countenance  to  the  oppression  of  his  people — pre- 
ferred affliction  in  the  ways  of  piety,  to  pleasure 
in  the  ways  of  sin — preferred  reproach  in  the  ways 
of  rehgion,  to  honor  and  riches  in  the  way  of  the 
ungodly. 

These  passages  of  Scripture  teach  that  all  youth 
are  not  in  the  way  of  safety. 

The  young  man  Absalom  was  not  safe.  He 
was  probably  raised  very  much  in  idleness.  This 
indeed  is  very  unsafe. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2I9 

"  Satan  finds  some  mischief  still 
For  idle  hands  to  do." 

A  steady,  useful  employment  is  of  great  advan- 
tage and  importance  to  the  young.  They  should 
be  trained  to  it.  The  history  of  man  as  furnished 
by  Scripture  is  instructive  in  this  particular.  To 
Adam  in  Paradise  it  was  given  to  dress  and  keep 
the  garden.  There  is  no  genuine  happiness  in 
idleness.  Since  the  Fall,  man  is  sentenced  to  eat 
bread  by  the  sweat  of  his  face.  It  is  no  doubt 
best  that  it  should  be  so.  Best  for  body  and  mind — 
best  physically,  intellectually,  and  morally.  The 
condition  of  men  throughout  the  world  proves  it. 
Those  who  are  employed  in  steady,  useful  labor 
are  far  in  advance  of  the  indolent  feeders  upon  the 
earth's  spontaneous  productions.  If  we  look  at 
home,  upon  our  own  population,  we  find  that  idle- 
ness is  the  parent  of  many  and  most  ruinous  vices. 
Hence  our  cities  and  large  towns  become  hotbeds 
of  iniquity.  The  youth  become  steeped  in  crime 
before  the  attainment  of  manhood.  The  growth 
is  rapid  and  downward.  These  in  due  time  form 
a  corps  of  gamblers,  loafers  and  drunkards,  the 
pests  of  society,  and  the  dregs  of  the  community. 
Nor  are  such  cases  found  alone  in  cities  and  vil- 
lages. Many  country  neighborhoods  have  their  idle 
young  men.  These  in  their  turn  often  become  in- 
ebriates, gamblers  and  spendthrifts,  and  sink  down 
to  an  early  and  infamous  grave.  If  such  be  the 
pestiferous  fruits  of  idleness, surely  it  becomes  those 


220         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

who  have  the  training  of  youth  to  see  to  it  that 
they  are  trained  to  steady  and  useful  employment, 
so  that  in  future  years  they  may  be  able  to  say, 

'*  Thanks  to  my  friends,  who  took  care  of  my  breeding. 
Who  taught  me  betimes  to  love  working  and  reading." 

You  are  not  safe  my  young  friends,  if  you  are 
without  useful  employment.  The  ancients  had  a 
saying,  "  that  while  the  devil  tempts  every  other 
man,  the  idle  man  tempts  the  devil."  God's  word 
teaches  us  to  be  diligent  in  business.  Again :  it 
declares  "  If  any  man  will  not  work  neither  let  him 
eat."  And  yet  again,  there  is  a  command  "Six 
days  shalt  thou  labor  and  do  all  thy  work.'  He 
is  not  safe  who  eats  the  bread  of  idleness. 

Moreover,  habits  of  industry  must  be  acquired 
by  each  one  for  himself  Another's  labor  may  feed 
you,  but  it  cannot  make  you  industrious  and  useful. 
Character  you  must  form  for  yourself  Be  not  a 
drone  in  the  hive  but  a  worker.  Contribute  your 
full  share  of  labor  of  body  or  mind  for  the 
benefit  of  society.  Then  when  you  die  it  may 
be  said  in  truth,  that  having  served  your  genera- 
tion by  the  will  of  God,  you  fell  asleep. 

As  to  mental  improvement,  you  cannot  value  it 
too  highly. 

"  The  mind's  the  standard  of  tlieman." 

"  In  the  world's  broad  field  of  battle. 
In  the  bivouac  of  life. 
Be  not  like  dumb,  driven  cattle. 
Be  a  hero  in  the  strife." 


LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG.  221 

Mental  improvement  must  be  your  own  work. 
As  soon  might  you  expect  another's  eating  and 
digesting  food  to  give  sustenance  and  vigor 
to  your  body,  as  that  another's  study  should  give 
discipline  and  strength  to  your  mind.  There  is  no 
royal  road  up  the  hill  of  science.  He  who  would 
ascend  its  heights,  breathe  its  invigorating  air  and 
view  its  extended  landscape,  whether  prince  or 
peasant,  must  patiently  and  perseveringly  toil  up 
the  rugged  steep.  "  A  smooth  sea  never  made  a 
skillful  mariner.  Neither  do  uninterrupted  pros- 
perity and  success  qualify  a  man  best  for  useful- 
ness and  happiness.  The  storms  of  adversity,  like 
the  storms  of  the  ocean,  arouse  the  faculties  and 
excite  the  invention,  prudence,  skill  and  fortitude 
of  the  voyager."  He  that  is  always  looking  for 
easy  places  will  not  likely  excel  in  any  depart- 
ment. Beware  of  the  habit  of  skipping  hard  words, 
difficult  sentences,  and  intricate  problems — grapple 
with  difficulties,  determined  to  overcome  them. 

Moral  attainments,  too,  require  labor.  Through 
much  tribulation  must  we  enter  the  heavenly  king- 
dom. If  thou  faint  in  the  day  of  adversity,  thy 
strength  is  small.  Strive,  said  the  great  moral 
Teacher,  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.  Labor 
for  that  meat  which  endureth  unto  everlasting  life. 
There  is  no  excellence  without  labor — without  it 
there  is  no  safety — guard  then  against  idleness. 
"  He  that  is  slothful  in  his  work  is  brother  to  him 
that  is  a  g-reat  waster." 


^ii  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

My  next  remark  is  that  the  prodigal  is  not  safe. 
ProdigaHty  may  commence  in  the   nursery.     The 
parent  who  feeds  his   child   on   candies,  and   pur- 
chases expensive  toys  for  its  amusement,  gratifying 
a  morbid  appetite,  and  nurturing  a  childish  extrav- 
agance, is  planting  the  seeds  of  prodigality.     As 
he  grows  older,  let  his  pocket   be   furnished   with 
money  for  which  he   has  bestowed   no   labor,  and 
the  evil  principle  will  grow  stronger.     Such  an  one 
will  be  likely  to  grow  up  a  spendthrift.     His  idea 
of  the    use    of  money    has   but  little  to  do  with 
necessity  or  utility.      He  rather  regards  it  as  a 
means   of  gratifying  appetite,  passion,  or  a  vain 
desiVe  for  show.     Such  an  one  though  he   may  do 
a  generous  action,  will  in  all  probability  in  princi- 
ple be  selfish.     If  he  enter  into  business,  it  will  be 
upon  the  neck  or  nothing   principle.     He   is  not 
prepared  to  secure  a  competence  or  wealth,  by 
patient  industry  and  prudnet  economy.    His  prefer- 
ence is  for  large  ventures  and  heavy  speculations. 
Such    an    one    sometimes  becomes  wealthy,  but 
more   frequently    proves   bankrupt,   and    involves 
many  others  in  his  ruin.     The  person  whose  ex- 
penditures are  not  characterized  by  a  regard  to 
necessity  and  utility  is  not  safe.     Beware  of  prodi- 
gality.    Many  a  wife's  patrimony  has  been  squan- 
dered by  the  prodigality  of  her  husband.     Many 
a  husband's  hard  earnings  have  been  sunk  by  the 
extravagance  of  his  wife.     Labor  always  to  keep 
your  expenditures  within  the  range  of  your  income. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2^3 

"  Mr.  Speaker — Mr,  Speaker,"  said  the  eccentric 
Joha  Randolph,  from  his  place  in  the  Senate,  "  I 
have  found  the  Philosopher's  stone  which  turns 
everything  into  gold.  It  is,  '  pay  as  you  g*o.'  "  A 
far  greater  oracle  enjoins  it  upon  us,  in  language 
equally  concise  and  forcible  saying,  "  Owe  no  man 
anything,  but  by  love  serve  one  another." 

But  there  is  also  a  mental  prodigality,  a  waste- 
ful expenditure  of  sensibility.  The  producer  and 
devourer  of  novels  belong  to  this  class.  Many 
there  are  that  can  be  greatly  interested,  and  weep 
or  rejoice  in  a  mere  fiction,  who  find  but  little  in- 
terest in  that  which  is  real.  Their  mental  sensi- 
bilities are  wasted.  They  live  in  an  ideal  world, 
and  have  but  little  sympathy  with  the  true.  Many 
a  youth  has  thus  become  a  mental  spendthrift. 

"  Practical  habits" — says  Butler — "are  formed 
and  strengthened  by  repeated  acts,  while  passive 
impressions  grow  weaker  by  being  repeated  upon 
us."  Now,  if  the  connection  between  sympathetic 
feeling  and  beneficent  action  be  destroyed,  the 
mind  in  this  regard  is  but  a  watch  that  has  lost 
both  its  hands,  as  useless  when  it  goes  as  when  it 
stands. 

And  there  are,  alas !  spiritual  spendthrifts.  There 
is  a  price  put  into  their  hands  to  get  wisdom,  but 
they  have  no  heart  unto  it.  What  to  them  are 
Bibles,  and  sermons,  and  Sabbaths,  and  sanctu- 
aries, but  so  many  means  and  occasions  of  spiritual 
prodigality.     What   are   all   the  gifts,  the  talents. 


224  LECTURES    TO    THE   VOUNG. 

the  opportunities,  conferred  upon  such  by  their 
heavenly  Father,  as  means  of  Hfe,  but  a  coveted 
property  to  be  abused  and  spent  in  riotous  Hving? 
O  cruel  Prodigality — thou  art  the  waster  of  for- 
tunes— the  plunderer  of  intellect — the  bane  of 
morals  —  the  destroyer  of  souls  !  Beware,  dear 
youth,  of  prodigality. 

There  is  an  opposite  extreme,  and  that  is  par- 
simony. In  youth,  it  is  penuriousness — in  man- 
hood, clutching  avarice — in  old  age,  it  produces 
that  strange  being  which  men  call  a  miser.  He  is 
one  that  loves  money  better  than  his  kind — better 
than  friends  or  relatives — better  than  himself,  until 
he  even  grudges  his  own  body  its  needful  food 
and  clothing.  All  his  sensiblilities  are  hardened, 
and  every  feeling  of  generous  sympathy  dried  up. 
"  Take  heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness,  for  a 
man's  life  consisteth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the 
things  which  he  possesseth."  "For  the  love  of  money 
is  the  root  of  all  evil,  which  while  some  have  coveted 
after,  they  have  erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced 
themselves  through  with  many  sorrows."  Many 
grow  old,  without  attaining  to  true  wisdom.  "  Evil 
men  and  seducers  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving 
and  being  deceived." 

My  young  friends,  you  are  launched  upon  the 
ceaseless  current  of  life.  Our  earnest  desire  and 
prayer  to  God  for  you  is,  that  it  may  bear  you  on 
to  attainments  of  constaintly  increasing  usefulness, 
holiness   and  happiness.     We  would   do   what   in 


LECTURES   TO   THE   YOUNG.  22^ 

US  lies  to  make  plain  and  alluring  to  you  the  path 
of  virtue,  and  godliness,  and  guard  and  fortify  you 
against  the  temptations  of  vice  and  the  entice- 
ments to  wickedness. 

' '  Broad  is  the  way  that  leads  to  death, 
And  thousands  walk  together  thei^e  ; 
But  wisdom  shows  a  narrow  path, 
With  here  and  there  a  traveler." 

In  that  narrow  path  be  it  yours  to  travel  until 
you  reach  the  heights  of  the  mount  of  transfigura- 
tion and  hold  communion  with  the  blest.  But  all 
who  sail  on  life's  ocean,  do  not  reach  this  port  of 
bliss.  The  history  of  Absalom  stands  as  a  solemn 
warning  against  rashness  of  temper — want  of  self- 
government — and  especially  against  rebellion  to- 
wards parents.  "  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother." 
"  Render  to  all  their  dues — tribute  to  whom  trib- 
ute— and  custom  to  whom  custom — fear  to  whom 
fear — honor  to  whom  honor.  Render  therefore 
unto  Csesar  the  things  which  are  Csesar's,  and  unto 
God  the  things  which  are  God's." 

The  Lord  help  you  my  young  friends  to  be  fol- 
lowers of  those  who  through  faith  and  patience 
have  inherited  the  promises. 


IV. 

Prov.  xiv  :  12 — "'There    is    a   way   that   seemeth  right   unto  3 
man,  but  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways  of  death." 

Job  xxi:  II — "  They  send  forth  their  httle  ones  like  a  floci<,  and 
their  children  dance." 

CONDUCT,  like  trees,  may  be  judged  by  the 
fruit.  "  A  good  tree,"  said  the  great  Teacher, 
"  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither  can  a  corrupt 
tree  bring  forth  good  fruit:  wherefore,  by  their  fruits 
ye  shall  know  them."  A  course  of  conduct  or  a  habit 
of  action,  producing  strength  of  body,  vigor  of 
intellect,  purity  of  morals  and  earnestness  of  piety 
individually,  socially  and  universally,  cannot  be 
evil,  neither  can  one  resulting  in  the  reverse  of  all 
this  be  good.  Hence,  in  judging  of  the  propriety 
or  impropriety,  safety  or  danger,  of  any  cause  of 
action,  regard  should  be  had  to  its  tendency. 

The  torpid  adder  may  seem  harmless,  but  cher- 
ish it  not,  for.  warmed  into  life,  its  sting  is  deadly. 
"  There  is  a  way  which  seemeth  right  unto  a  man 
but  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways  of  death."  It 
seemed  right  to  the  younger  son  in  the  parable  to 
have  his  portion  in  his  own  hand,  and  to  leave  the 
influences  of  the  paternal  roof;  but  the  end  was 
poverty  and  wretchedness. 
226 


Lectures  to  the  young.  227 

To  some  it  seems  right  to  use  the  inebriating 
draught ;  it  conduces,  say  they,  to  health  and  social 
enjoyment.  Hence,  they  use  it  occasionally,  or 
habitually,  and  give  it  to  their  children.  Thus  a 
taste  is  created,  habits  formed  and  strengthened, 
which  often  lead  to  degradation,  wretchedness  and 
ruin. 

The  doctrine  of  the  text  plainly  is,  that  the 
character  of  any  course  of  conduct  is  according 
to  its  tendencies. 

Look  well,  then,  my  young  friends,  to  your  ways. 
Ponder  the  paths  of  your  feet ;  avoid  everything 
whose  tendency  is  to  evil.  Do  not  kindle  the  fires 
of  desolation,  lest  they  burn  to  the  lowest  hell. 
However  fascinating  any  course  of  conduct  may 
be,  if  you  perceive  its  tendency  is  not  good,  aban- 
don it  at  once.  "  Go  from  the  presence  of  a  fool- 
ish man,"  said  the  inspired  sage,  "  when  thou  per- 
ceivest  not  in  him  the  lips  of  knowledge."  Aban- 
don any  course  of  conduct  when  you  perceive  its 
tendency  is  to  evil.  If  it  tend  to  prodigality,  to 
the  wasting  of  body  or  mind,  morals  or  estate, 
avoid  it.  If  it  lead  to  evil  associations,  turn  from 
it.  Go  not  in  the  way  of  evil  men,  refrain  thy  feet 
from  their  paths.  "  If  sinners  entice  thee,  consent 
thou  not."  Moreover,  if  it  tend  to  injure  others, 
then,  for  their  sakes,  let  your  example  and  precept 
be  against  it.  "  If  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them  that 
are  drawn  unto  death,  and  those  that  are  ready  to 
be  slain ;  if  thou  sayest  '  behold,  we  knew  it  not,' 


228  LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG. 

doth  not  He  that  pondereth  the  heart,  consider  it  ? 
and  He  that  keepeth  thy  soul,  doth  not  He  know 
it?  and  shall  not  He  render  to  every  man  accord- 
ing to  his  works  ?  "  Be  your  brother's  keeper, 
knowing  that  at  your  hands  doth    God  require   it. 

"There  is  a  way  that  seemeth  right  unto  a  man, 
but  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways  of  death." 

Were  you  about  to  undertake  a  journey  to  a 
distant  region,  and  were  you  informed  that  two 
ways  led  to  it,  you  would  naturally  desire  to  know 
which  of  them  was  the  better.  If  you  were  told 
that  one  of  these  ways  was  very  enchanting  at  the 
commencement,  that  it  was  bordered  on  each 
side  with  beautiful  and  fragrant  flowers,  thronged 
with  gay  companions,  cheered  with  fascinating 
music,  studded  with  houses  of  entertainment  and 
pleasure,  gorgeously  decorated,  and  furnished  with 
all  manner  of  delicacies,  tempting  to  the  taste  and 
gratifying  to  the  appetite,  that,  from  these,  music 
poured  fourth  her  voluptuous  swell,  and  forms  of 
beauty  were  there  seen  with  lightly  tripping  feet, 
swaying  to  and  fro — perhaps  you  would  say,  '  thus 
far  the  way  is  alluring.'  But,  if  you  were  told  fur- 
ther, that,  as  you  passed  onward,  the  flowers  disap- 
peared, leaving  no  fruit,  but  giving  place  to  thorny 
and  barren  bushes,  that  the  gay  throng  became 
a  heartless  company,  selfish  and  irritable,  that 
sounds  of  pain  succeeded  the  fascinating  music, 
that  houses  of  infamy  and  disgusting  revelry  took 
the  place  of  the  splendid  palaces,  which  at  first  in- 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  229 

vited  the  traveler  to  rest  and  entertainment,  that 
the  carcases  and  bone's  of  self-murdered  men  were 
strewed  along  the  path,  and  that,  finally,  the  en- 
trance into  the  region  to  which  you  were  traveling 
was  by  a  dark  and  dreary  valley,  beyond  which 
all  appeared  involved  in  the  deepest  gloom,  and 
that  you  would  hear  the  cries  and  lamentations  of 
those  who  were  struggling  through,  bitterly  con- 
demning themselves  for  traveling  that  way,  surely, 
if  you  were  told  all  this,  you  would  anxiously 
inquire  '  what  of  the  other  way  —  is  it  safer?  '  and 
you  would  say,  '  deliver  me  from  this  one.' 

If  then,  you  were  told  that  the  other  way  seemed 
less  inviting  at  first,  that  its  flowers  were  of  less 
brilliancy  and  luxuriousness,  being  harbingers  of 
fruit,  rather  than  mere  types  of  beauty,  that  it 
was  less  thronged  than  the  other,  and  that  those 
who  walked  there  were  rather  grave  than  gay, 
rather  cheerful  than  merry,  that  the  music  which 
rung  out  upon  the  air  was  rather  of  a  subdued  and 
thoughtful  cast,  than  that  which  betokened  unre- 
strained and  thoughtless  mirth,  that  the  scene 
presented  to  the  traveler  was  rather  that  of  labor 
than  that  of  amusement,  that  the  sounds  were  of 
the  ringing  anvil,  the  grating  stroke  of  the  drill 
upon  the  rock,  the  echo  of  the  axe  and  the  maul, 
the  crash  of  falling  timber,  and  the  hum  of  the 
factory,  that  the  houses  of  entertainment  were 
plain  rather  than  showy,  the  fare  substantial  rather 
than  costly  and  tempting,  that  ever  and  anoa  the 


230  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

Church  of  God  lifted   up  its  spire,  and  words  of 
earnest  importunity,  of  solernn  prayer  and   praise 
saluted   the   ear.      If  you    were  told  that,  as   you 
passed  onward,  the  scene  increased  in  beauty,  that 
the  flowers  gave   place   to   wholesome  fruits,  that 
the  sights  and  sounds  grew  more  harmonious  and 
delightful,  that   the  travelers,  as   they  passed  on- 
ward, became  more  and  more  endeared   to   each 
other,  their  words  expressive  of  deeper  affection, 
and  more  lively  sympathy,  that  the  forms  which 
met  the  eye,  even   of  age,  bore  the   evidence  of 
vigor  and  confidence  of  safety,  that  their  counte- 
nances betokened  contentment  and  glorious  hope, 
that  as  you  approached  the  valley  which  termina- 
ted the  journey,  you  saw  that  it  was  spanned  by  a 
beautiful  rainbow,  light  rested  upon  its  bosom,  and, 
beyond,  you  saw  a  country  glowing  with  beauty 
and  fruitfulness,  that  the  travelers,  as  they  entered 
the  valley,  you  were-  further  told,  often  broke  forth 
into  rapturous  shouts  of  gladness,  expressing  the 
greatest   joy    that    they  had   traveled   that    road. 
Such  a  description  of  the   two   roads  leading  to 
the  region  whither  you  were  expecting  to  emigrate 
would,  one  would  suppose,  be  to  you  a  matter  of 
great  interest,  and  you  would  not  hesitate,  if  you 
believed   your  reporter,  to  choose   the  latter  de- 
scribed way.   See  in  this,  then,  the  way  of  worldly 
pleasure  and  the  way  of  religious   duty.     Choose 
ye  this  day  which   you   will   pursue.     Remember 
"  the  way  of  transgressors  is  hard."     Sooner  or 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2^1 

later  it  will  bring  misery.  On  the  other  hand, 
"the  ways  of  wisdom  are  ways  of  pleasantness 
and  all  her  paths  are  peace." 

Do  you  ask  for  counsel?  Hear  it  in  the  dying 
charge  of  the  royal  Psalmist  to  the  successor  to 
his  throne :  "  And  thou  Solomon,  my  son,  know 
thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and  ser\'e  Him  with  a 
perfect  heart  and  with  a  willing  mind;  for  the  Lord 
searcheth  all  hearts  and  understandeth  all  the  im- 
aginations of  the  thoughts  ;  if  thou  seek  Him,  He 
will  be  found  of  thee  ;  but  if  thou  forsake  Him, 
He  will  cast  thee  off  forever." 

Do  you  ask  an  example  ?  See  it  in  the  great 
leader  and  lawgiver  of  Israel:  "By  faith,  Moses, 
when  he  was  come  to  years,  refused  to  be  called 
the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter  ;  choosing  rather  to 
suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to 
enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season,  esteeming 
the  reproach  |of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the 
treasures  in  Egypt ;  for  he  had  respect  unto  the 
recompense  of  reward." 

My  young  friends  let  me  commend  to  you  the 
way  of  godliness.  "Be  not  deceived;  God  is  not 
mocked  ;  for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall 
he  also  reap."  Look  then  to  the  tendency  of  your 
conduct.  Be  sure  you  are  right  m  your  percep- 
tions, your  principles,  your  habits  and  your  aims. 
Remember  there  is  danger  of  deception.  "  There  is 
a  way  that  seemeth  right  unto  a  man,  but  the  end 
thereof  are  the  ways  of  death."     From  the  end  of 


232  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

such  a  way,  and  the  way  itself,  may  the  good  Lord 
in  mercy  preserve  us. 

But  I  have  selected  also  another  text,  which  in- 
troduces the  subject  of  dancing.  The  word  is  of 
ancient  use,  but  the  exercise  denoted  by  it  is  not 
by  any  means  identical  in  character.  Hence  when 
I  am  asked,  as  I  sometimes  am,  what  I  think  of 
dancing,  my  answer  must  be  modified  by  the  kind 
of  dancing  alluded  to,  and  especially  by  its  object. 
If  because  dancing  is  sometimes  spoken  of  in  the 
word  of  God  with  approbation,  we  should  take 
occasion  to  justify  modern  dancing,  I  verily  think 
we  should  be  found  false  witnesses  for  God  :  we 
should  speak  approvingly  of  that  which  His  word 
condemns.  Some  indeed  profess  to  see  no  harm 
in  modem  dancing,  and  even  encourage  it,  as 
right  and  good.  I  can  only  say  I  have  not  so 
learned  the  teachings  of  religious  truth,  or  even 
the  lessons  of  morality.  f 

The  words  in  the  original  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
Testament,  rendered  to  dance,  dancing,  etc.,  signify 
lively  motion,  such  as  leaping,  jumping,  bounding, 
whirling  round  and  round,  reeling  to  and  fro.  They 
do  not  of  themselves  decide  whether  the  motion 
is  regular  or  irregular.  When  accompanied  by 
music,  either  vocal  or  instrumental,  it  is  fair  to  in- 
fer that  the  movement  corresponded  to  the  time  of 
the  music.  Otherwise,  it  was  probably  simply  an 
imitation  of  the  movements  of  the  leader.  The 
words  used  in  the  New  Testament  signify  move;- 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  233 

ment  regulated  by  time.  Sometimes  the  word 
employed  indicates  a  company  moving  in  accord- 
ance with  the  time  of  music. 

The  ancient  dance  seems  not  to  have  been,  how- 
ever, of  any  established  order;  but  to  have  taken 
its  character  from  the  occasion  and  the  impulse  or 
genius  of  the  leader.  The  words  of  their  song 
were  also  extemporaneous. 

The  texts  or  passages  of  Scripture  relating  to 
dancing  may  be  divided  into  three  classes. 

First — Such  as  refer  to  it  as  an  amusement  prac- 
ticed by  the  vain  and  ungodly,  or  by  children  as 
a  childish  sport. 

Secondly — Such  as  refer  to  it  as  an  accompani- 
ment of  idolatrous  worship.     And, 

Thirdly — As  connected  with  divine  worship. 

To  the  first  class,  belongs  the  passage  from  which 
the  text  is  taken.  The  Patriarch  is  describing  the 
condition  and  sentiment  of  the  prosperous  wicked. 
"  They  send  forth  their  little  ones  like  a  flock,  and 
their  children  dance.  They  take  the  timbrel  and 
harp,  and  rejoice  at  the  sound  of  the  organ.  They 
spend  their  days  in  wealth  and  in  a  moment  go 
down  to  the  grave.  Therefore  they  say  unto  God, 
'  depart  from  us  ;  for  we  desire  not  the  knowledge 
of  Thy  ways.  What  is  the  Almighty  that  we 
should  serve  Him  ?  and  what  profit  should  we 
have,  if  we  pray  unto  Him  ?  '  "  This  clearly  indicates 
the  character  and  sentiment  of  a  wicked  people. 


(P) 


234  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

The  dancing  of  their  children  we  may  fairly  con- 
clude was  characterized  by  the  same  spirit. 

Another  passage  we  have  in  2  Sam.  vi :  20, 
"  David,  King  of  Israel  had  danced  before  the  ark 
with  all  his  might,"  as  an  expression  of  religious 
joy.  Michal,  his  wife,  looked  upon  it  as  exceed- 
ingly disparaging  to  the  dignity  of  his  office.  She 
addressed  him  with  bitter  irony,  "  How  glorious 
was  the  king  of  Israel  to-day,  who  uncovered  him- 
self to-day  in  the  eyes  of  the  handmaids  of  his 
servants,  as  one  of  the  vain  fellows  shamelessly  un- 
covereth  himself."  The  allusion,  probably,  was  to 
the  manner  in  which  the  vain  and  worthless  were 
wont  to  play  the  buffoon  for  purposes  of  amuse- 
ment. 

Another  passage  of  this  class  we  find  in  Matt, 
xiv :  6:  "  But  when  Herod's  birth  day  was  come, 
the  daughter  of  Herodias  danced  before  tl  em,  and 
pleased  Herod."  Herod  and  his  guests  were  in 
all  probability  heated  with  wine,  and  in  a  condi- 
tion to  be  pleased  with  the  appearance  and  atti- 
tude of  a  dance  that  would  have  shocked  the 
modesty  of  decent  and  sober-men.  In  the  later 
times  of  the  Roman  republic,  we  are  told,  that  it 
was  considered  highly  disgraceful  for  a  freedman 
to  dance,  except  in  connection  with  religious  exer- 
cises. On  other  occasions,  it  was  practiced  only 
by  slaves  and  courtesans  for  the  entertainment  of 
the  company.  Herod,  a  man  of  libidinous  char- 
acter, was  excessively  pleased  with  the  dancing  of 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG,  235 

the  daughter  of  Herodias,  and  promised  to  give 
her  anything  she  would  ask,  and  she,  by  maternal 
advice,  requested  the  head  of  the  man  who  had 
faithfully  reproved  that  mother's  incestuous  and 
licentious  conduct.  The  dancing  in  this  instance 
belongs  evidently  to  the  class  of  vile  amusements. 

In  Matt,  xi :  16,  17,  we  find  dancing  alluded  to 
as  a  childish  sport  :  '"  But  whereunto  shall  I  liken 
this  generation  ?  It  is  like  unto  children  sitting  in 
the  markets,  and  calling  unto  their  fellows  and 
saying,  '  we  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have  not 
danced,  we  have  mourned  unto  you  and  ye  have 
not  lamented.'  "  This  seems  to  be  an  allusion  to  a 
childish  sport,  in  imitation  probably  of  the  danc- 
ing in  triumphal  processions  accompanied  by 
responsive  expressions  of  joy. 

The  second  class  of  passages  refers  to  dancing 
as  an  accompaniment  to  idolatrous  worship.  Thus 
in  Ex,  xxxii :  19,  we  read —  "And  it  came  to  pass, 
as  soon  as  he  came  nigh  unto  the  camp,  that  he 
saw  the  calf,  and  the  dancing,  and  Moses'  anger 
waxed  hot,  and  he  cast  the  tables  out  of  his  hand 
and  break  them  beneath  the  Mount." 

Another  passage  we  find  in  i  Sam.  xxx :  i6: 
"  And  when  he  had  brought  him  down,  behold 
they  were  spread  abroad  upon  all  the  earth,  eating 
and  drinking  and  dancing."  This  is  said  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Amalekites  who  had  taken  the  city  of 
David,  and  carried  off  the  spoil.  Their  feast  and 
dancing  were  probably  in  honor  of  their  gods,  to 


236  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

whom   they  ascribed   their  success    in    the  expe- 
dition. 

The  third  class  of  passages  refers  to  dancing  as 
connected  with  divine  worship.  Thus  Ex.  xv  :  20, 
"  And  Miriam,  the  prophetess,  the  sister  of  Aaron, 
took  a  timbrel  in  her  hand,  and  all  the  women 
went  out  after  her,  with  timbrels  and  with  dances, 
and  Miriam  answered  them,  '  sing  ye  to  the  Lord 
for  He  hath*  triumphed  gloriously,' the  horse  and 
his  rider  has  He  thrown  into  the  sea.'  " 

See  again  in  Judges,  xi :  34 :  "  And  Jepthah 
came  to  Mizpah  unto  his  house,  and  behold  his 
daughter  came  out  to  meet  him  with  timbrels  and 
with  dances."  This  was  no  doubt  intended  as  an 
expression  of  religious  joy  and  praise  unto  God 
for  His  blessing  upon  the  hosts  of  Israel  and  her 
father,  their  leader. 

See  again  Judges  xxi :  18,  19-21  :  "  Then  they 
said  '  behold  there  is  a  feast  of  the  Lord  in  Shiloh 
yearly,  in  a  place  which  is  on  the  north  side  of 
Bethel,  on  the  east  of  the  highway  that  goeth  up 
from  Bethel  to  Shechem,  and  on  the  south  of 
Lebonah.'  Therefore  they  commanded  the  chil- 
dren of  Benjamin,  saying,  '  go  and  lie  in  wait  in  the 
vineyards,  and  see  and  behold,  if  the  daughters  of 
Shiloh  come  out  to  dance  in  dances,  then  come  ye 
out  of  the  vineyards  and  catch,  you  every  man  his 
wife  of  the  daughters  of  Shiloh."  This  was  plainly 
a  dancing  of  a  religious  character,  it  was  on  an 
occasion  of  a  feast  unto  the  Lord. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  23/ 

So  also  in  Psalm  cxlix  :  23  :  "  Let  the  children 
of  Zion  be  joyful  in  their  King  ;  let  them  praise 
His  name  in  the  dance."  Again,  Ps.  cl :  "  Praise 
Him  with  the  timbrel  and  dance." 

So  also  I  Sam.  xviii :  6,  7  :  "  And  it  came  to 
pass  as  they  came,  when  David  was  returned  from 
the  slaughter  of  the  Philistines,  that  the  women 
came  out  from  all  the  cities  of  Israel  singing  and 
dancing,  to  m^t  King  Saul  with  tabrets,  with  joy 
and  with  instruments  of  music.  And  the  women 
answered  one  another  as  they  played,  and  said, 
'  Saul  has  slain  his  thousands  and  David  his  ten 
thousands.'  "  This,  as  in  the  case  of  Miriam,  was 
no  doubt  intended  as  an  expression  of  religious 
joy  and  gratitude  unto  God. 

So  also  in  2  Sara,  vi :  14:  "  And  David  danced 
before  the  Lord  with  all  his  might."  This  was  on 
an  occasion  of  great  religious  joy,  being  the  return 
of  the  ark,  the  symbol  of  the  Divine  presence,  to 
the  city  of  David,  even  Jerusalem. 

In  Ps.  XXX  :  1 1,  it  is  written  :  "  Thou  hast  turned 
for  me  my  mourning  into  dancing,"  and  in  Sam. 
v:  15  :  "  Our  dance  is  turned  into  mourning."  Both 
of  these  passages  show,  by  their  connection,  that 
they  have  solemn  reference  to  the  dealing  of  the 
Lord  with  the  people,  and  hence  express  religious 
emotion. 

Another  passage  we  have  in  Jer.  xxxi :  4,  13  : 
"Again  I  will  build  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  built, 
O  virgin  of  Israel,  thou  shalt  again   be    adorned 


238         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

with  thy  tabrets,  and  shalt  go  forth  in  the  dances 
of  them  that  make  merry."  "  Then  shall  the  virgin 
rejoice  in  the  dance,  both  young  men  and  old  to- 
gether, for  I  will  turn  their  mourning  into  joy,  and 
will  comfort  them  and  make  them  rejoice  from  their 
sorrow."  This  refers  to  the  restoration  of  Israel 
to  their  own  land,  and  the  joy  consequent  there- 
upon.    It  is  manifestly  a  religious  exercise. 

There  are  two  other  passages,  ctie  Eccl.  iii :  4, 
where  it  is  said  :  "  There  is  a  time  to  dance."  The 
other  in  Luke  xv  :  25  :  "  Now  his  elder  son  was  in 
the  field,  and  as  he  came  and  drew  nigh  to  the 
house  he  heard  music  and  dancing." 

The  first  of  these  passages  may  be  a  general 
expression,  or  simple  statement  to  the  effect  that 
there  are  times  in  which  certain  things  occur  with- 
out at  all  deciding  upon  their  moral  character.  "  A 
time  to  be  born  and  a  time  to  die — a  time  to  kill 
and  a  time  to  heal — -a  time  to  weep  and  a  time  to 
laugh — a  time  to  mourn  and  a  time  to  dance." 
Possibly  nothing  more  is  intended  than  to  say  life 
is  a  checkered  scene,  full  of  variety,  having  its 
scenes  of  joy  and  grief,  gaiety  and  sadness.  But 
if  it  means  there  are  times  suitable  for  these  various 
exercises,  then  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  these 
words  were  uttered  by  an  inspired  king  of  Israel. 
They  are  found  in  a  book  penned  after  the  days  of 
his  youth  had  passed,  and  when  contemplating  his 
departure  to  another  world.  We  must  bear  in 
mind  that  the  Israelites  were  accustomed  to  dance, 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  239 

as  expressive  of  their  joy  in  God.  From  these 
considerations,  we  may  fairly  infer  that  Solomon's 
time  suitable  for  dancing,  was  when  God  wrought 
great  deliverances  for  His  people.  We  may  fairly 
infer  that  the  character  of  the  dance  was  earnestly 
religious.  It  was  a  praising  of  God  with  heart  and 
soul,  mind  and  body.  He  could  mean  plainly 
nothing  more  or  less  than  that  there  were  times 
suitable  to  shout  the  praises  of  God  for  His  mer- 
ciful loving  kindness  towards  His  people. 

The  passage  in  Luke  is  descriptive  of  a  family 
festival,  occasioned  by  the  return  of  an  erring, 
wandering  son.  The  whole  imagery  is  Jewish,  and 
we  may  fairly  infer,  that  the  dancing  was  intended 
as  an  expression  of  gratitude  to  God  for  His  good- 
ness in  bringing  back  the  son  alive  to  his  father's 
Jiouse. 

From  all  these  passages  we  are  led  to  conclude  : 

1.  That  dancing  was  antiently  used  as  an 
amusement  of  the  vain  and  wicked,  and  as  a 
childish  sport. 

2.  That  it  was  sometimes  an  accompaniment  of 
worship,  both  idolatrous  and  divine. 

3.  That  it  was  practiced  in  the  open  air  and  in 
the  day-time. 

4.  That  it  was  not  a  promiscuous  intermingling 
of  the  sexes,  but  sometimes  by  companies  of  wo- 
men, and  at  other  times  by  companies  of  men. 

5.  That  it  was  not  usually  regulated  by  set 
form,  or  by  prepared  words  of  music  ;  but  adapted 


240  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

to  the  occasion,  according  to  the  judgment  or 
skill  of  the  leader. 

6.  And  lastly,  that  modern  dancing  has  very  little 
in  common  with  the  dancing  spoken  of  in  the 
Bible.  It  does  not  prafess  to  be  religious,  but  its 
tendency  is  manifestly  the  reverse. 

We  infer,  therefore,  that  Christians  should  not 
countenance,  by  their  presence  or  participation, 
modern  dancing,  and  for  many  reasons  : 

I.  Because  it  is  condemned  by  the  great  ma- 
jority of  the  godly.  The  voice  of  the  congrega- 
tion of  the  Lord's  people  pronounces  it  a  sinful 
amusement.  It  is  not  condemned  merely  by  a  few 
melancholy  persons  who  never  smile,  and  whose 
countenances  are  always  stern  and  gloomy  ;  but 
by  the  great  mass  of  the  cheerful  pious,  whose 
countenances  are  ever  serene  and  about  whose 
lips  the  glad  smile  is  ever  playing. 

Again,  it  has  been  condemned  by  various 
branches  of  the  Church  in  highest  judicatories. 
Our  own  Assembly  has  characterized  it  as  a  fas- 
cinating and  infatuating  amusement — as  stealing 
away  precious  time — dissipating  religious  impres- 
sions, and  hardening  the  heart. 

Again,  it  is  an  amusement  pre-eminently  worldly. 
Even  worldly  men  are  ready  to  say  the  professor 
of  religion  has  no  business  to  associate,  in  that 
thing,  with  those  who  mingle  in  the  giddy  mazes 
of  the  dance.  They  feel  that  between  the  exer- 
cises of  the  sanctuary  and  the   ball-room — there 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  24I 

can  be  no  concord.  They  look  upon  the  gay  pro- 
fessor whirhng  in  the  dance  as  utterly  out  of  place 
— his  profession  as  a  counterfeit. 

It  does  not  belong  to  that  class  of  amusements 
which  may  be  called  common  to  the  Church  and 
the  world — the  professor  and  the  non-professor. 
Such  as  trials  of  intellectual  skill,  or  those  manly 
and  athletic  exercises  which  both  indicate  and 
promote  physical  and  mental  vigor.  It  belongs 
to  the  class  of  amusements  which  draw  men  to 
the  card  table,  the  race  course,  or  the  drinking 
saloon.  The  passage  from  these  to  the  ball-room 
is  I  beaten  track,  and  transition  from  one  to  the 
other  occasions  no  moral  shock. 

Not  so,  however,  in  regard  to  the  praying  circle, 
the  communion  table,  the  sanctuary,  and  the  se- 
cret place  of  communion  :  the  transition  from  these 
to  the  parlor  dance  or  the  ball-room,  is  morally 
shocking.  The  moral  atmosphere  is  as  opposite 
as  the  poles.  Dancing  is  pre-eminently  a  worldly 
amusement.  It  marks  devotion  to  the  world,  and 
is  inimical  to  ardent  piety.  Its  tendency  is  de- 
structive to  heavenly-mindedness.  "  Ye  cannot 
serve  God  and  mammon."  "  He  that  is  a  friend  of 
the  world  is  the  enemy  of  God,  for  all  that  is  in 
the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes, 
and  the  pride  of  life  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  of 
the  world."  Professors  of  religion  are  as  much 
out  of  place  at  a  dance  as  the  primitive  Christian 
would  have  been  at  a  heathen  feast.     "  For  if  any 


242         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

man  see  thee,  which  hast  knowledge,  sit  at  meat  in 
the  idol's  temple,  shall  not  the  conscience  of  him 
which  is  weak,  be  emboldened  to  eat  those  things 
which  are  offered  to  idols  ?  "  Even  so  in  regard 
to  the  professor  of  religion  present  at  the  dancing 
room.  It  is  no  place  for  a  Christian.  It  does  not 
conduce  to  spirituality.  It  is  not  the  place  where 
faith  is  strengthened,  where  love  increases  in  fervor, 
where  holy  hope  brightens,  where  humility  is  deep- 
ened, and  zeal  in  the  service  of  God  kindles  into 
a  purer  flame.  No,  Christian !  unless  you  court 
leanness  to  your  soul,  you  had  better  shun  the 
dance  with  all  its  associations. 

The  soul,  anxious  about  its  salvation,  should  not 
attend  the  dance.  Some  have  done  so,  and  there 
received  a  deadly  quietus  to  all  their  anxiety. 
They  have  thus  signed  the  death  warrant  against 
their  own  souls.  They  have  there  effectually  yielded 
themselves  body  and  soul,  for  time  and  eternity, 
to  the  devil.  Of  one  sad  case,  I  remember  to 
have  read.  A  young  lady  became  deeply  anxious 
for  her  soul's  salvation.  Her  parents,  unhappily, 
were  opposed  to  religion.  They  opposed  their 
daughter,  sought  to  divert  her  attention,  and  at 
length  by  the  promise  of  a  splendid  dress  they 
gained  her  consent  to  attend  a  ball.  -The  dress 
was  provided,  and  the  child  went  to  the  gay  as- 
sembly. The  music  and  the  dance  began,  and  she 
mingled  in  the  scene.  Her  religious  interest  gave 
way  under  the  tide   of  gaiety,  and   she   returned 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  243 

home  stupid  and  unfeeling.  Shortly  after  the  time 
of  the  dance,  came  the  time  to  die.  Disease  preyed 
upon  her  system,  and  the  physician  said  her  days 
were  numbered.  When  she  heard  the  sad  tidings 
she  asked  for  that  ball  dress  to  be  brought,  and, 
in  the  presence  of  her  parents,  pointing  to  it,  said, 
"  father,  mother,  there  is  the  price" — and  here 
death  stilled  her  voice.  Probably,  she  would  have 
said  the  price  of  my  soul,  but  eternity  alone  heard 
the  rest.  For  it,  she  had  bartered  her  soul  to  the 
devil.  For  it,  she  had  broken  away  from  the  in- 
fluences that  were  drawing  her  to  heaven,  and 
threw  herself  on  the  tide  that  was  sweeping  on  to 
hell.  Anxious  soul,  do  not  be  allured  to  the  ball 
room,  for  the  destroyer  is  there. 

Again,  do  not  go  to  the  ball  room,  because  it  is 
no  place  for  an  anxious  soul  to  die.  There  is  a 
time  to  die,  and  death  has  sometimes  come  and 
lifted  up  his  gaunt  form  and  laid  his  iron  hand 
upon  the  dancer.  Death  in  the  ball  room  ! !  What 
a  thought?  Music  and  the  feet  of  gay  dancers 
keeping  time  to  the  march  of  death.  How  gaily 
attired  the  lifeless  form,  jeweled  fingers  and 
braided  hair,  and  robe  of  tissue  to  lie  in  the  em- 
brace of  death,  the  last  accents  that  fell  upon  the 
ear  told  of  mirth  and  gaiety — the  last  scene  that 
met  the  eye  were  forms  that  swayed  to  and  fro  in 
the  maz}^  dance.  How  terrible  the  transition  from 
the  festivities  of  the  ball  room  to  the  solemnities 


244  LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG, 

of  eternity.  Ah  !  the  ball  room  is  no  place  for  an 
anxious  soul  to  leave  the  world. 

But  there  are  those  who  are  not  Christians,  nor 
are  they  anxious.  They  are  as  free  from  anxiety 
as  the  gay  butterfly.  With  them  perhaps  the  dress 
and  ornaments  suited  to  the  ball  room,  are  matters 
of  greater  interest  than  anything  else.  What  then 
shall  be  said  to  such  ?  Is  there  any  heart  there 
susceptible  to  appeal,  any  conscience  to  feel  the 
force  of  moral  considerations?  Is  there  any  rela- 
tion existing  which  furnishes  an  avenue  to  the 
soul?  The  searcher  of  hearts  alone  can  tell.  O 
Lord,  thou  knowest ! 

Are  the  children  of  pious  parents  found  in 
the  ball  room  ?  Children,  upon  whom  the  seal  of 
God's  covenant  with  His  people  has  been  placed. 
Children,  sealed  with  God's  own  seal  ?  The  dance 
becomes  not  you.  Do  you  say  you  never  con- 
sented to  the  deed  of  your  parents.  Dear  child, 
your  parents  being  in  covenant  with  God  felt  that 
divine  authority  and  divine  love  constrained  them 
to  recognize  God's  right  in  their  offspring.  Do 
you  say,  you  wish  you  had  been  born  of  ungodly 
parents,  and  that  God's  right  in  you  had  never 
been  intimated?  Dear  child,  beware  how  you 
countenance  such  a  desire.  God  has  ordered  your 
lot  in  wisdom,  and  it  becomes  you  to  be  still,  and 
recognize  His  sovereignty  over  you,  and  His  right 
in  you.  I  have  heard  of  one  who  in  view  of  his 
condition  and  responsibilities,  said  he  wished   he 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  245 

had  never  been  born.  "  Child,"  said  the  judicious 
parent,  *'  you  are  born  and  the  wish  is  as  idle  as  it 
is  wicked.  Instead  of  thus  wasting  time  in  wicked 
wishes,  employ  it  in  seeking  God's  mercy  and 
blessing,  and  through  eternity  you  may  rejoice 
that  God  gave  you  a  being."  The  appeal  was  a 
word  spoken  in  season.  The  child  lived  to  serve 
God,  and  dying  left  a  blessed  assurance  of  a  happy 
immortality.  Child  of  pious  parents  upon  whom 
the  seal  of  God's  covenant  has  been  set,  you  are 
born.  Your  lot  in  life  has  already  been  fixed,  and 
let  me  say,  earnestly  and  solemnly,  the  dance  does 
not  become  you.  You  dishonor  your  parents 
whenever  you  engage  in  it.  Your  conduct  says, 
either  that  your  parents  have  not  carried  out  to- 
wards you  their  covenant  vows  made  at  your 
baptism  ;  or  else  that  you  have  not  heeded  their 
instructions.  They  promised  "  to  bring  you  up  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."  The 
dance  tends  to  train  you  up  for  the  world  and  him 
who  is  the  god  of  it — the  prince  of  the  power  of 
the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the  children 
of  disobedience.  Child  of  pious  parents,  upon 
whom  the  seal  of  God's  covenant  has  been  placed, 
you  cannot  engage  in  the  dance  without  dishonor 
to  your  parents.  God  has  said,  "  Honor  thy  father 
and  thy  mother :"  that  implies  that  you  obey  them 
in  all  that  is  right — yea  more,  that  you  do  right 
and  avoid  wrong,  whether  they  command  it  or 
not. 


246  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

Children  of  pious  parents,  whether  formally  for 
God  or  not,  ought  not  to  mingle  in  the  dance,  be- 
cause it  leads  to  evil  association.  The  ball  is 
proposed  and  tickets  are  prepared.  They  are 
procured  by  persons  of  various  characters.  The 
maidens  are  there,  we  will  suppose,  all  from  that 
class  whose  virtue  is  unsullied,  even  by  suspicion  : 
and  there  are,  it  may  be,  foreign  exquisites  there 
of  reputation  unknown.  There  are  there,  too, 
those  whose  histories  are  known,  but  dare  not  be 
detailed ;  men  whose  touch  is  pollution,  whose 
pathway  is  strewed  with  the  bones  of  murdered 
victims.  These  men  here  meet  and  mingle  in  the 
mazy  dance  with  the  virtuous  daughters  of  the 
city  or  country,  unchallenged  and  unrebuked. 
From  the  abodes  of  domestic  love  and  purity, 
from  dens  of  infamy,  and  halls  that  pander  to  ap- 
petites most  depraved,  they  come  to  breathe  the 
same  air,  and  to  engage  in  mutual  fondlings  every- 
where else  disgusting.  Child  of  a  home  where 
piety  and  purity  dwell,  you  have  no  business  there. 
It  subjects  to  evil  associations. 

And  then  the  road  from  the  dancing  saloon  to 
the  theatre  is  broad  and  beaten.  The  class  which 
frequents  the  one,  is  at  home  in  the  other.  And 
what  are  the  plays  most  popular  ?  Do  not  the 
managers  pander  to  the  most  depraved  tastes  ?  Is 
virtuous,  modest,  chaste  sensibility  nourished 
there  ?  Is  there  no  indelicate  hint,  no  impure  in- 
sinuation  allowed    there  ?      I    need    not    stay  to 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  247 

answer.  Although  never  in  a  theatre,  you  know 
enough  to  settle  such  questions  as  these.  And 
the  dancer  is  sometimes  there,  in  all  her  glory  ; 
but  to  sketch  her  picture  to  the  life,  would  be 
sufficient  to  mantle  the  cheek  of  virtue  with  a 
blush.  Like  the  elder  sons  of  Noah,  we  would 
rather  go  backward,  and  throw  a  garment  upon  her. 

The  dancer,  by  a  natural  affinity,  is  easily  drawn 
to  the  theatre.  Perhaps  there  is  scarcely  a  dan- 
cer in  ten,  who  would  feel  any  moral  struggle  to 
consent  to  an  invitation  to  visit  the  theatre. 
Child  of  pious  parents,  sealed  for  God,  you  have 
no  business  there.  Dancing  tends  to  prepare  the 
way  for  your  entrance  into  that  sepulchre  of 
modesty  and  virtue. 

Next  in  the  scale  comes  the  circus,  with  its 
gaudy  prints  and  dresses,  so  constructed  as  to 
forbid  modesty  to  look  upon  the  wearers.  Add 
to  this  its  vulgar  slang,  leaving  a  stench  behind, 
that  months  will  scarcely  suffice  to  remove  from 
the  community.  Child  of  pious  parents,  you 
have  no  business  there.  They  are  wholesale  es- 
tablishments for  vending  moral  pollution,  and 
thither  the  buzzards  of  society  repair  to  glut 
their  voracious  appetites.  The  dancer  is  on  the 
way  to  the  ball  room — the  ball  room  joins  hard 
by  the  theatre,  and  the  theatre  is  scarce  a  stone's 
throw  from  the  circus.  From  all  such,  turn  away. 
Remember,  "  Evil-  communications  corrupt  good 
manners." 


248  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

But  all  are  not  pious,  or  anxious,  or  sealed 
with  the  seal  of  God's  Covenant.  Need  we  say 
anything  to  the  class  remaining.  Yes,  we  may 
speak  with  hope,  even  to  them.  Many  of  them 
are  capable  of  appreciating  principle,  and  are 
friendly  to  virtue.  You  should  not  patronize  the 
dance.  The  reasons  already  presented,  have  a 
character  worthy  of  your  attention.  And  besides, 
you  are  interested  in  all  that  conduces  to  health 
of  body,  strength  of  intellect,  and  purity  of  morals. 
Now,  modern  dancing  does  not  conduce  to  any 
of  these.  For  the  most  part,  it  is  practiced  in 
the  night,  in  the  heated  and  crowded  hall,  and 
continued,  often,  until  the  morning  light,  and  is, 
therefore,  adverse  to  health.  It  is  too  violent 
and  protracted.  You  say,  perhaps,  that,  is  its 
abuse.  I  answer,  if  it  has  any  healthful  use,  that 
has  long  been  laid  aside,  and  now,  ordinarily,  it 
only  exists  in  the  unhealthful  and  excessive  form. 
We  speak  of  it  as  it  is,  in  this  regard,  and  not 
as  it  might  be. 

And  as  to"  mind,  as  to  mental  improvement,  it 
would  seem  like  burlesque,  rather  than  sober 
reason,  to  argue  such  a  question. 

So,  also,  of  morals.  It  has  never  been  so  much 
as  hinted,  so  far  as  I  have  read,  that  modern 
dancing  promotes  purity  of  morals. 

We  remark,  again,  dancing  is  unworthy  of  pat- 
ronage, because  it  has  no  elevating  tendency 
The  finished  dancer,  may  be  in  intellect,  the  most 


LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG.  249 

puerile,  and  in  morals,  the  most  degraded.  It  is 
true,  a  dancer  may  become  distinguished,  may 
have  a  fame,  national,  or  even  world-wide.  We 
are  not  ignorant  of  the  fact,  that  the  names  of 
Madame  Celeste,  Fanny  Elsler,  and  others,  are 
known  far  and  wide.  We  are  not  ignorant  of 
the  fact,  that  their  pictures  have  a  place  upon 
the  walls  of  many  a  rustic  dwelling.  But  what 
is  their  reputation  ?  Why !  They  were  great 
dancers.  About  their  intellect  and  morals,  the 
world  knows  but  little,  and,  perhaps,  so  much  the 
better.  No  one  could  be  expected  to  excel  in 
everything.  Again,  we  repeat,  dancing  has  no 
elevating  tendency. 

Dancing  deserves  not  patronage,  because  it 
tends  to  lower  the  standard  of  a  refined  and 
delicate  modesty.  The  movements  of  a  modern 
waltz,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe,  but  I  am 
persuaded  no  parent,  of  a  refined  sensibility,  could 
look  upon  a  daughter,  passing  through  its  various 
evolutions,  in  a  ball  room,  without  pain.  They 
would  feel  that  modesty  was  insulted.  And  I 
have  been  told  that  there  are  forms  of  the  dance, 
even  more  objectionable  than  the  waltz. 

Even  the  dress  of  a  modern  belle,  for  the  ball 
room,  is  liable  to  objection,  on  the  same  score. 
It  is  a  great  strain  upon  modesty.  And  what  is 
woman,  however  fair  of  face,  and  faultless  in  form , 
without  modesty  ?  "  As  a  jewel  of  gold  in  a  swine's 
snout,  so  is  a  fair  woman  without  discretion." 
Q) 


250  LECTURES   TO    THE   YOUNG. 

Modesty  is  a  quality  which  highly  adorns  a 
woman.  Destroy  her  capacity  to  blush,  and  you 
rob  her  of  half  her  charms.  To  say  of  a  young 
lady,  that  she  has  plenty  of  assurance,  is  a  dis- 
paragement, not  a  compliment.  Zeuxis,  the  Gre- 
cian painter,  we  are  told,  in  painting  his  Helen, 
sought  to  embody  in  the  face,  the  ideal  of  per- 
fect beauty.  To  accomplish  this,  he  sent  to 
Crotona,  famous  for  beautiful  women,  for  six 
maidens,  from  the  combination  of  whose  charms, 
he  hoped  to  secure  perfection  of  feature,  and 
expression.  One  of  the  six  could  not  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  unveil  her  face,  for  she  could  not 
endure  the  scrutinizing  gaze  of  a  stranger.  When 
the  picture  was  finished,  and  exhibited  before 
the  public,  it  had  electric  power.  The  air  was 
rent  with  the  shouts  of  the  people.  The  painter 
was  the  only  dissatisfied  spectator.  He  felt  that 
one  charm  was  wanting  to  his  picture,  and  ex- 
claimed, "  O,  for  the  blush  of  the  sixth  maiden." 
It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  modern  dancer  is 
not  likely  to  preserve  that  blush.  Whatever 
tends  to  rob  women  of  modesty,  deserves  the 
severest  reprobation. 

But  what  are  the  pleas  for  dancing  ?  The 
only  positive  advantage,  that  I  recollect  to  have 
heard  urged,  is,  that  it  conduces  to  grace  of 
movement.  Possibly,  this  may  be  true.  It  cer- 
tainly allows  of  attitudes,  and  familiarities,  which, 
if  not  characterized  by  easy  grace  of  movement. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2$  I 

would  be  highly  reprehensible.  But  if  we  allow 
all  that  is  positively  claimed,  namely,  its  conducing 
to  gracefulness,  it  does  seem  to  me  that  this  is  ob- 
tained at  a  very  great  cost.  Gracefulness  is  too 
dearly  bought,  at  the  risk  of  the  loss  of  modesty 
and  goodness. 

But  it  is  said,  dancing  is  no  worse  than  many 
other  things,  which  are  done,  and  that,  too,  by 
some  who  condemn  dancing.  That  may  be  true, 
but  because  theft  is  not  so  bad  as  murder,  it  does 
not  follow  that  stealing  is  right. 

But  it  is  said  that  some  people  of  acknowledged 
piety,  do  not  condemn  it.  That  may  be  true  ;  but 
did  you  ever  know  a  Christian  made  better  by 
dancing,  or  more  useful  by  favoring  it  ? 

But  again,  it  is  said,  all  who  dance  are  not  mor- 
ally injured  by  it.  That,  to  say  the  least,  admits 
of  a  doubt ;  but  be  that  as  it  may,  it  has  been  a 
means  of  the  ruin  of  many,  and  if  only  one  in  a 
hundred  are  seriously  injured  by  it,  the  ninety-nine 
should  forego  the  pleasure  for  that  one's  sake.  It 
is  better  that  ninety-nine  persons  should  not  dance, 
than  that  one  soul  should  perish.  Hence,  says  the 
apostle,  "  If  meat  make  my  brother  to  offend," 
th  t  is,  occasion  him  to  strain  his  conscience  — "  I 
will  eat  no  meat  while  the  world  standeth,  lest  I 
make  my  brother  to  offend."  The  Lord  help  us, 
that  our  conduct  may  be  only  such  as  becometh 
the  people  of  Christ, 


252  LECTURES    TO   THE   YOUNG. 

You  perceive  then,  that,  in  our  estimate,  dancing 
is  one  of  those  things  which  is  to  be  judged  by 
its  tendencies.  In  itself,  it  may  be  neither  good 
nor  bad ;  but  in  its  tendencies,  as  now  prac- 
ticed, it  is  evil,  and  only  evil,  and  that  continually. 
Whoever,  therefore,  would  be  pure  from  the  blood 
of  all  men,  should  do  what  in  him  lies,  to  resist, 
and  remove  from  the  land,  this  form  of  dissipation 
and  wicked  vanity. 


V. 


Prov.  xxiii  :  2g-j< — "Who  hath  woe?  Who  hath  sorrow? 
Who  hath  contentions  ?  "Who  hath  babbling  ?  Who  hath  wounds 
without  cause  ?     Who  hath  redness  of  eyes  ? 

"  They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine;  they  that  go  to  seek  mixed 
wine.  Look  not  upon  the  wine  when  it  is  red,  when  it  giveth  his 
color  in  the  cup,  when  it  moveth  itself  aright.  At  the  last  it  biteth 
like  a  serpent  and  stingeth  like  an  adder. 

"  Thine  eyes  shall  behold  strange  women,  and  thine  heart  shall 
utter  perverse  things  ;  yea,  thou  shaltbeas  he  that  lieth  down  in  the 
midst  of  the  sea,  or  as  he  that  lieth  upon  the  top  of  a  mast. 

"  They  have  stricken  me,  shalt  thou  say,  and  I  was  not  sick ;  they 
have  beaten  me,  and  I  feltit  not :  when  shall  I  awake?  I  will  seek 
it  yet  again." 

THE  text  is  a  very  graphic  presentation  of  the 
evils  of  intemperance,  growing  out  of  the 
immoderate  use  of  intoxicating  drinks.  It  is  the 
subject  of  very  frequent  allusion  in  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, and  should  have  a  prominent  place  in  the 
teachings  and  warnings  of  the  sanctuary.  The  first 
distinct  mention  of  drunkenness  in  the  Word  of 
God  is  found  in  connection  with  the  history  of 
Noah.  Some  have  supposed  that  in  his  case,  it 
might  have  been  the  result  of  ignorance,  and  that 
he  was  not  aware  of  the  intoxicating  quality  of 
the  beverage  of  which  he  drank.  However  this 
may  have  been,  it  involved  the  venerable  patriarch 

253 


254  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

in  deep  disgrace,  and  furnished  the  occasion  of 
an  offence  which  drew  upon  a  portion  of  his  pos- 
terity a  dire  malediction.  See  Gen.  ix  :  20-25  : 
"And  Noah  began  to  be  a  husbandman,  and  he 
planted  a  vineyard  ;  and  he  drank  of  the  wine, 
and  was  drunken,  and  he  was  uncovered  within 
his  tent,  and  Ham,  the  father  of  Canaan,  saw  the 
nakedness  of  his  father,  and  told  his  two  brethren 
without."  Perhaps  he  did  this  by  way  of  making 
sport  of  his  father's  disgrace.  If  so,  it  was  a  very 
undutiful  act,  and  deserving  of  very  grave  repre- 
hension. Dishonorable  conduct  in  parents  does 
not  justify  children  in  making  merry  with,  or  of 
being  indifferent  to,  their  shame.  Whatever  others 
may  do,  it  is  not  becoming  in  children  to  make, 
light  of  the  errors  and  follies  of  their  parents. 
The  statement  continues  :  "And  Shem  and  Japheth 
took  a  garment  and  laid  it  upon  both  their  shoul- 
ders and  went  backward  and  covered  the  naked- 
ness of  their  father;  and  their  faces  were  back- 
ward and  they  saw  not  their  father's  nakedness." 
These  dutiful  sons  give  us  an  example  of, kind 
and  considerate  feeling  for  an  erring  father.  "And 
Noah  awoke  from  his  wine,  and  knew  what  his 
younger  son  had  done  unto  him;  and  he  said. 
Cursed  be  Canaan ;  a  servant  of  servants  shall  he 
be  unto  his  brethren." 

The  next  account  we  have  of  drunkenness,  is 
the  case  of  Lot.  He  had  lived  in  Sodom,  a  place 
so  given   up   to   deeds  of  uncleanness,   that   the 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  255 

great  God  burnt  up  the  very  ground  upon  which 
it  stood  and  made  the  whole  country  a  stagnant 
lake.  Lot  escaped  with  his  two  daughters  by 
special  mercy ;  but  afterwards,  under  the  influence 
of  wine,  was  guilty  of  deeds,  at  the  very  mention 
of  which,  the  heart  of  humanity  may  well  sicken 
and  virtue  hide  her  face. 

Again,  we  find  drinking  wine  and  strong  drink 
made  the  subject  of  a  solemn  prohibition  in  con- 
nection with  the  awful  judgment  of  God  upon 
Nadab  and  Elihu,  sons  of  Aaron,  for  the  sin  of 
offering  strange  fire  before  the  Lord,  which  He 
commanded  not.  "And  the  Lord  spake  unto 
Aaron,  saying.  Do  not  drink  wine  nor  strong 
drink,  thou  nor  thy  sons  with^thee,  when  ye  go  into 
the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  lest  ye  die." 

Again,  it  is.  spoken  of  in  connection  with  the 
treatment  of  the  stubborn  son,  who  would  not 
hearken  to  the  admonitions  and  counsels  and  cor- 
rections of  the  parents :  "  Then  shall  his  father 
and  his  mother  lay  hold  on  him  and  bring  him 
out  unto  the  elders  of  his  city  and  unto  the  gate 
of  his  place ;  and  they  shall  say  unto  the  elders 
of  his  city,  '  This,  our  son,  is  stubborn  and  rebel- 
lious ;  he  will  not  obey  our  voice ;  he  is  a  glutton 
and  a  drunkard  ; '  and  all  the  men  of  his  city  shall 
stone  him  with  stones  that  he  die ;  so  shall  ye  put 
evil  away  from  among  you." 

We  find  also  mention  made  of  this  sin  in  the 
case  of  Nabal,  who  is  described  in  the  Word  of 


256  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

God  as  churlish  and  evil  in  his  doings,  and  such  a 
son  of  Belial  that  a  man  could  not  speak  to  him ; 
that  is,  without  danger  of  being  grossly  insulted. 
One  of  those  sad  wrecks  of  humanity  whom  long 
habits  of  intemperance  had  rendered  sottish  and 
brutish. 

In  the  New  Testament,  drunkenness  is  classified 
with  the  most  shameful  and  ruinous  vices  —  with 
works  of  the  flesh.  See  Gal.  x  :  21  :  "  Envyings, 
murders,  drunkenness,  revelings,  and  such  like; 
of  the  which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have  also  told 
you  in  time  past,  that  they  which  do  such  things 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God."  See 
again,  i  Cor.  vi  :  9,  10.  Those  who  are  addicted 
to  this  vice  are  associated  with  the  vilest  charac- 
ters. "  Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall 
not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ?  Be  not  deceived  ; 
neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers, 
nor  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves  with 
mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards, 
nor  extortioners  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God." 

Moreover,  we  find  the  promoters  of  drunken- 
ness addressed  in  a  very  solemn  manner  by  the 
prophet  Habakkuk,  ii :  15,  16:  "  Woe  unto  him  that 
giveth  his  neighbor  drink,  that  puttest  thy  bottle 
to  him,  and  makest  him  drunken,  also,  that  thou 
mayest  look  on  their  nakedness  :  thou  art  filled 
with  shame  for  glory :  drink,  thou,  also,  and  let 
thy  foreskin  be  uncovered ;   the  cup  of  the  Lord's 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  25/ 

right  hand  shall  be  turned  unto  thee  and  shameful 
spewing  shall  be  on  thy  glory." 

The  Word  of  God,  therefore,  furnishes  our 
warrant  and  makes  clear  the  solemn  obligation 
upon  all  who  minister  in  His  name  to  be  earnest 
and  faithful  in  this  matter.  Here  he  should  be 
instant  in  season  and  out  of  season,  ever  ready  to 
reprove,  rebuke  and  exhort  with  all  long-suffering 
and  doctrine. 

But  the  evil  has  been  so  obvious,  the  effects  of 
it  so  wide-spread  and  dreadful,  that  men  and 
women,  in  every  situation,  have  been  often  led  to 
lift  up  their  voice  and  exert  their  influence  for  its 
suppression.  In  view  of  the  calamities  it  entails 
and  the  misery  it  produces,  parents  have  often, 
with  bitter  tears,  entreated  and  warned  their  chil- 
dren, children  their  parents,  sisters  their  brothers 
and  wives  their  husbands.  Philanthropists  and 
patriots,  statesmen  and  citizens  have  felt  called 
upon  to  exert  their  influence  and  to  employ  their 
talents  to  prevent  the  continuance  of  this  evil. 

Individuals  and  associations,  the  aged  and  the 
young,  the  learned  and  the  unlearned  have  con- 
tributed their  energies  to  stay  its  dreadful  progress. 

On  this  account,  it  may  be,  it  has  been  less  fre- 
quently the  topic  of  pulpit  discussion  than  its 
importance  demands.  Still,  the  pulpit  has  not 
been  silent,  and  few  among  evangelical  ministers 
have  been  dumb  in  regard  to  this  matter.  More- 
over, the  religious  press,  and,  to  a  great  extent, 


258  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

the  secular,  have  employed  their  thousand  tongues 
to  sound  the  alarm.  This  indeed  is,  as  it  ought 
to  be,  but  with  a  vigilance  more  sleepless  and 
with  an  invention  more  fruitful  and  active.  It  is 
a  monster  hydra-headed,  and  requires  more  than 
the  strength  of  a  Hercules  for  its  destruction. 

Still  the  evil  is  not  removed.  It  is  like  a  disease 
deeply  rooted  in  the  constitution.  Local  remedies 
may  check  its  development,  in  particular  places, 
for  a  time,  but,  unexpectedly  and  with  violence,  it 
breaks  out  again.  Nothing  but  the  power  of 
God's  Holy  Spirit,  renewing,  remoulding  and  per- 
vading by  His  gracious  influences  the  whole  com- 
munity, can  entirely  eradicate  the  fatal  malady. 
Hence,  it  should  be  made  the  subject  of  earnest 
prayer.  Hence,  it  should  be  smitten  with  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  God's  own  blessed  truth. 

The  passage  selected  commences  with  earnest 
interrogations,  or  questions.  "  Who  hath  woe  ? 
Who  hath  sorrow?"  Not  that  woe  and  sorrow 
are  exclusively  the  portion  of  any,  but  that  the 
sinful  and  trustful  indulgences  of  some,  make  them 
peculiarly  sufferers.  "Who  hath  woe?"  Upon 
whom  do  calamities,  misfortunes  and  adversity 
fall  in  their  greatest  weight  and  power?  Whose 
sorrows  are  the  most  numerous  and  constant? 
"Who  hath  contentions?"  Who  are  the  most 
noted  for  quarrels?  Who  are  the  most  irritable? 
Who  most  frequently  become  involved  in  angry 
controversies   with    associates,    friends,    relatives. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  259 

children  and  every  member  of  their  household  ? 
Where  are  there  the  most  furious  brawls  and  con- 
stant strifes  ?  "Who  hath  contentions?  "  What 
individuals?  What  families  ?  What  communities? 
What  places?  "Who  hath  babbhngs  ? "  Who 
are  most  noted  for  foolish  talking  and  indecent 
jesting,  throwing  wide  open  the  door  of  their 
hearts  and  exposing  all  its  hidden  folly  ?  Whose 
tongues  are  the  most  busy  to  the  least  profit? 
"Who  hath  babbhng?"  "Who  hath  wounds 
without  cause?"  Who  injures  himself  in  his 
person  by  putting  himself  unnecessarily  into  dan- 
ger? Who  are  most  liable  to  stabs  and  bruises 
and  broken  limbs  and  violent  deaths  by  falling 
into  ditches,  or  exposure  to  cold,  or  being  thrown 
from  horses,  or  out  of  vehicles  ?  "  Who  hath 
redness  of  eyes?"  Who  are  they  whose  vision  is 
most  liable  to  be  dim  and  obscured  by  a  constant 
inflammation  and  irritation  of  the  visual  organs? 
Ah,  these  are  questions  which  need  no  Solon  or 
Solomon  to  answer.  There  is  scarcely  a  child  but 
can  do  it.  We  all  know  ;  the  children  know.  It 
is  written  as  with  a  pencil  of  fire  upon  the  face  of 
society  everywhere  around  us.  These  pertinent 
questions  do  not  relate  to  a  state  of  things  to  which 
we  are  strangers.  The  answers,  therefore,  as 
given  in  the  text,  do  not  surprise  us.  We  are  so 
familiar  with  the  cause  of  all  this,  that  it  scarce 
excites  a  passing  emotion. 


260  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine,  they  that  go 
to  seek  mixed  wine ;  they  that  drink  till  strong 
drink  inflames  them.  They  that  go  to  seek  mixed 
wine  ;  that  is,  wine  mingled  with  spices  to  increase 
its  strength  and  improve  its  flavor.  There  were 
those,  probably,  in  the  days  of  Solomon,  as  well 
as  in  ours,  who,  for  profit,  had  license  to  pander 
and  cater  to  the  taste  of  the  inebriate,  who  kept  a 
supply  of  strong  drink,  spiced  and  prepared  for 
the  most  excited  palate.  They  who  sought  out 
these  resorts  increased  their  burden  of  woe  and 
sorrow,  crimsoned  with  a  bloodier  hue  their  con- 
tentions, pervaded  with  a  more  unclean  and  devil- 
ish folly  their  babblings,  deepened  and  multiplied 
their  unnecessary  wounds,  and  gave  to  their  eyes 
a  more  frightful  and  ghastly  redness. 

They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine ;  that  go  to 
seek  mixed  wine  ;  in  other  words,  they  that  follow 
strong  drink,  have  woe  and  sorrow,  deep  and  bitter. 

Nor  does  it  affect  themselves  alone.  Like  the 
voracious  whirlpool,  or  some  awful  maelstrom,  it 
has  a  wide  circle  and  draws  all  within  its  sweep. 
The  dreadful  evil  involves  in  woe  and  sorrow  all 
around.  The  family,  the  relatives,  the  whole 
community  feel  it. 

So  also  of  the  contentions  it  engenders  and  the 
babblings  it  brings  forth.  They  come  with  their 
blight  and  pollution,  and  produce  their  dire  effects 
upon  a  large  circle.  And  their  wounds  and  their 
eyes  flaming  out  their  shame,  send  anguish  into 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  26l 

other  hearts  and  weeping  into  other  eyes.  "  No 
man  Hveth  unto  himself  alone."  Distressing  to 
themselves  and  all  who  feel  for  them,  is  the  con- 
dition of  those  who  tarry  long  at  the  wine.  Alas, 
how  many  and  great  are  the  evils  which  intem- 
perance has  brought  upon  the  children  of  men ! 
How  many  vigorous  constitutions  has  it  under- 
mined and  destroyed  ?  How  many  reputations 
has  it  blighted  and  withered  ?  How  many  fortunes 
has  it  squandered  ?  How  many  children  beggared  ? 
How  many  wives  has  it  sent  broken-hearted-  to 
the  grave  ?  What  floods  of  tears  has  it  wrung 
out  from  the  fountains  of  pierced  affection  ?  Ah, 
their  number  is  legion. 

But  is  there  no  preventive  —  no  remedy?  The 
text  points  it  out.  "  Look  not  thou  upon  the  wine 
when  it  is  red,  when  it  giveth  his  color  in  the  cup, 
when  it  moveth  itself  aright."  Here  the  most 
unqualified  abstinence  is  inculcated.  "  Look  not 
upon  the  wine."  The  eye  is  an  outlet  to  knowledge  ; 
the  wine  has  a  tempting  aspect  to  the  appetite ;  it 
seems  to  fascinate  the  beholder  with  its  rich  red- 
ness from  the  grape.  "  Look  not  thou  upon  the 
wine  when  it  giveth  his  color  in  the  cup,  when  it 
moveth  itself  aright,"  when  its  sparkling  efferves- 
cence rises  to  the  surface  and  seems  to  invite  the 
appetite.  Look  not  upon  the  wine,  red,  rich  and 
sparkling.  There  are  woe  and  sorrow  and  con- 
tentions, babblings,  wounds  and  diseases  lurking 
there.     There  are  crime  and  wretchedness  and  ruin 


262  LECTURES    TO   THE   YOUNG. 

in  ambush  there.  Look  not  upon  it,  parley  not 
with  this  enemy  ;  heed  not  its  temptation  ;  for  in 
it  is  the  serpent's  tooth ;    in  it  is  the  adder's  sting. 

"At  the  last,  it  biteth  like  a  serpent  and  sting- 
eth  like  an  adder."  It  is  a  poison  that  gradually 
•infuses  itself  through  all  the  system  and  hastens 
its  victim,  bloated  and  suffering,  to  the  grave.  At 
the  last,  it  biteth  and  stingeth.  At  first,  it  may  be 
pleasant  to  the  taste  and  exhilarating  to  the  sys- 
tem. It  seems  to  be  a  generous  ally,  lending  a 
helping  hand  to  the  whole  nature ;  reviving  the 
fainting,  refreshing  the  drooping,  strengthening 
the  weak  and  giving  activity  to  the  sluggish.  At 
first,  it  seems  balm  and  cordial,  promotive  of 
health  and  gladness,  but,  at  last,  it  biteth  and 
stingeth.  At  last,  it  burns  up  the  marrow  and  is 
as  a  fire  shut  up  in  the  bones.  At  last,  it  is  like  a 
viper  hissing  and  darting  its  poison  through  all 
the  veins. 

"  Thine  eyes  shall  behold  strange  women  and 
thy  heart  shall  utter  perverse  things."  It  is  a  fire 
to  kindle  unhallowed  lusts  and  excite  the  tongue 
to  the  utterance  of  iniquity.  What  strange  sights 
the  drunkard  sees,  and  what  strange  conceits  his 
tongue  proclaims ! 

"As  one  that  lieth  down  in  the  midst  of  the 
sea,  or  upon  the  top  of  a  mast;"  so  is  the  man 
under  the  influence  of  strong  drink.  He  is  in 
danger  of  being  swallowed  up  by  the  waves,  or 
of  being  precipitated  headlong  to  death.     In  the 


LECTURES    TO   THE   YOUNG.  263 

wild  delirium  of  intoxication,  he  is  ever  ready  to 
rush  into  danger. 

"  They  have  stricken  me,  shalt  thou  say,  and  I 
was  not  sick ;  they  have  beaten  me,  and  I  felt  it 
not ;  "  a  dreamy  consciousness  of  the  rough  usage 
exercised  towards  him.,  is  all  the  drunkard  knows. 
Still,  in  his  dreaminess,  he  has  a  longing  for  the 
intoxicating  draught.  "  When  shall  I  awake,  I 
will  seek  it  yet  again."  And  he  does  seek  it 
again.  He  is  like  the  victim  under  the  fascinating 
spell  of  the  serpent.  He  flutters  and  flutters,  it 
may  be,  but  fails  to  get  beyond  the  charmed 
circle.  One  who  had  become  ensnared  by  this 
fatal  charmer,  used  to  imagine,  in  her  frantic 
delirium,  that  she  was  bound  to  that  old  serpent 
the  devil,  by  a  chain,  and,  in  the  paroxysms  of 
her  dreadful  insanity,  would  cry  out,  "he  is  wind- 
ing the  chain!  he  is  winding  the  chain;"  and 
would  spin  round  and  round  in  a  circle,  approaching 
the  center,  and  upon  reaching  it,  fall  down  and 
struggle  as  if  contending  with  a  power  invincible. 
It  was  a  strange  hallucination,  but  in  its  moral 
apphcation,  alas,  how  true. 

From  this  subject,  we  learn  that  the  immoderate 
use  of  wine  and  strong  drink  is  a  great  evil.  It 
opens  a  fountain,  deep  and  overflowing,  of  woe 
and  sorrow,  of  contentions,  wounds  and  babblings. 
It  hath  cast  down  many  wounded,  yea,  many 
strong  men  hath  it  murdered,  both  soul  and  body, 
for  time  and  eternity.     It  has  turned  the  beautiful 


264         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

Eden  of  domestic  happiness  into  a  waste  and 
howling  wilderness.  It  has  transformed  many  a 
happy  home  into  a  den  of  squalid  poverty,  and 
made  it  a  cess-pool  of  moral  stench  and  heart- 
sickening  pollution.  It  has  changed  the  affection- 
ate husband  and  kind-hearted  parent  into  a  devil 
incarnate,  and  goaded  him  on  to  deeds  dark  as 
hell  and  cruel  as  the  grave.  It  has  filled  our 
poor-houses  and  jails  and  asylums  with  by  far 
the  largest  portion  of  their  afflicted  inmates.  It 
has  increased  the  labors  and  expenses  of  our 
courts  of  justice  many  fold.  It  has  added  to  our 
taxes  perhaps  fourfold,  while  it  has,  at  the  same 
time,  made  us  more  s-ibject  to  unlawful  violence. 
It  has  filled  our  beautiful  land  with  pauperism  and 
crime,  and  cast  down  thousands  to  the  grave  and 
to  the  dreadful  pit  of  eternal  perdition.  Drunk- 
ards, God's  Word  declares,  solemnly  and  emphat- 
ically, drunkards  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Great  and  innumerable  are  the  evils  of 
strong  drink. 

That  intemperate  drinking  of  ardent  spirits 
shortens  life,  is  a  fact  abundantly  demonstrated. 
"According  to  estimates  made  by  an  English  in- 
surance company,  out  of  three  hundred  and  fifty- 
seven  who  died  of  drunkenness,  there  would  have 
been  but  one  hundred  and  ten,  according  to  the 
ratio  of  sober  mortality.  It  was  not  only  com- 
puted, but  scientifically  demonstrated,  that  between 
the  ages  of  twenty-one  and  thirty,  the  mortality 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  26^ 

of  drunkards  is  five  times  greater  than  that  of 
the  rest  of  the  community.  That  between  thirty 
and  fifty,  it  is  twice  as  great.  The  drunken  man, 
at  the  age  of  twenty,  may  expect  to  Hve  fifteen 
years,  and  the  sober  man,  forty-four.  At  thirty, 
the  drunkard  may  expect  to  hve  thirteen  years, 
and  the  sober  man,  thirty-six.  At  forty,  the 
drunkard  may  expect  to  hve  but  eleven  years,  and 
the  sober  man  twenty-eight.  These  surely  are 
facts  that  need  only  be  known  to  make  a  powerful 
impression  on  the  minds  of  all." 

We  may  infer  from  this  subject,  that  it  is  our 
duty  to  use  all  suitable  and  lawful  means  to  pre- 
serve ourselves  and  others  from  this  dreadful  evil. 
As  to  ourselves,  we  should  abstain  from  its  use 
just  as  we  do  from  a  dangerous  poison.  We 
partake  of  poisonous  drugs  when  prescribed  by  a 
physician  for  disease,  or,  in  the  absence  of  a  phy- 
sician, we  use  our  own  judgment,  in  extreme  cases, 
for  relief.  The  idea  is  to  place  the  use  of  strong 
drink  just  where  we  place  the  use  of  calomel,  or 
any  other  medicine.  In  ordinary  health,  I  would 
say  —  and  not  I,  but  God  —  "Look  not  upon  the 
wine."  It  is  true  the  Apostle  Paul  exhorted  Tim- 
othy, his  son  in  the  Gospel,  to  use  a  little  wine 
for  his  stomach's  sake,  and  his  frequent  infirmities. 
As  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  was  Paul's  trav- 
eling companion,  it  may  have. been  at  his  instance 
that  he  gave  this  advice,  or  otherwise,  by  direct 
inspiration,  to  satisfy  the  conscience  of  Timothy, 


266  LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG. 

that  it  was  proper  for  him  so  to  do.  Timothy 
probably  needed  to  be  fully  satisfied  that  it  was 
duty,  in  his  condition,  before  he  would  venture  to 
tamper  with  so  dangerous  a  medicine.  "  Look 
not  upon  the  wine."  The  beginning  may  be 
small,  but  the  end  is  often  destruction. 

Drunkenness  comes  from  moderate  drinking. 
Those  who  do  not  use  intoxicating  drinks  at  all, 
will  never  become  drunkards.  Those  who  begin 
by  moderate  drinking,  are  the  ones  who  often  end 
in  ruin.  In  abstinence,  constant  and  entire,  is 
safety.  There  are  in  this  matter  three  classes  of 
men :  confirmed  drunkards,  occasional  or  regular 
drinkers,  and  those  who  abstain  altogether.  The 
ranks  of  the  drunkard,  though  rapidly  thinned  by 
death,  are  still  recruited;  but  from  what  class? 
Not  from  the  entire  abstinence  class,  but  from  the 
occasional  or  habitual  drinkers.  Look  not  thou 
upon  the  wine.  In  other  words,  abstain  from 
whatever  excites  to  its  use. 

But  we  should  not  live  merely  for  ourselves. 
We  should  seek  the  good  of  all,  and,  so  far  as  in 
us  lies,  protect  them  from  the  ravages  of  this  fell 
destroyer.  Especially  should  we  look  well  to  the 
ways  of  our  households.  Train  up  a  child  in  the 
way  he  should  go.  Have  an  eye  to  his  habits,  and 
check  every  manifested  inclination  to  the  way  of 
evil.  Preserve  him  from  temptation.  If  we  would 
save  him  from  the  end  of  the  inebriate,  we  should 
teach  him  to  shun  their  path,  to  avoid  it,  to  pass 


LECTURES    TO   THE   YOUNG.  26/ 

hot  by  it,  to  turn  from  it  and  pass  away.  Teach 
him  to  look  not  upon  the  wine,  to  shun  the  intox- 
icating draught  as  he  would  the  serpent's  bite  or 
the  adder's  sting.  So,  too,  should  we  act  in 
regard  to  all  under  our  care. 

Nor  should  we  stop  at  our  own  households,  but 
labor  to  save  the  community.  It  was  Cain,  the 
wicked  fratricide,  who  rejected  the  idea  that  he 
was  his  brother's  keeper.  We  ought,  as  we  have 
opportunity,  to  do  good  to  all  men :  to  our  neigh- 
borhood, our  country  and  the  world. 

We  should  endeavor  to  relieve  the  distressed, 
and  not  only  so,  but  dry  up  the  fountain  of  affliction. 
We  should  strike,  as  much  as  possible,  at  the  -root 
of  the  evil  and  prevent  the  growth  of  the  deadly 
upas,  before  its  blighting  shade  has  made  a  deso- 
lation and  a  ruin  to  all  around.  Our  example 
should  be  on  the  side  of  safety  and  truth,  of  tem- 
perance and  virtue. 

Nor  should  we  be  content  until  the  source  is 
dried  up.  What  would  you  do,  if  some  one  should 
open  a  pond  in  your  neighborhood  and  gather 
into  it  all  the  offal  and  refuse,  the  filth  and  every- 
thing that  was  polluting  he  could  lay  his  hands 
on,  and  take  pains  to  allure  your  children  to  play 
around  it  and  inhale  its  noxious  vapors  day  after 
day  and  year  after  year — would  you  quietly  tolerate 
it?  Would  you  not  remonstrate,  expostulate,  and 
get  your  neighbors  to  unite  with  you,  if,  by  any 
means,  suitable  and  lawful,  you  might  secure  the 


268  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

removal  of  the  evil?  Well,  would  such  a  nuisance 
be  more  pernicious  to  the  physical  well-being  of 
your  children  than  is  the  dram-shop  to  their  moral 
health  ?  True,  there  may  be  law  in  their  favor, 
and  men  may  frame  mischief  and  work  iniquity 
by  a  law.  But  even  law,  in  a  republican  govern- 
ment, is  in  the  hands  of  the  people.  There  may 
be  a  moral  sentiment  in  the  minds  of  the  people, 
so  strong  as  to  wipe  from  the  statute  book  what- 
ever is  detrimental  to  moral  health  and  purity. 
This  has  often  been  effected  in  communities  and 
cities,  towns  and  villages,  and  the  time  may  come 
when  it  can  be  done  again.  It  becomes  the  peo- 
ple, .at  any  rate,  to  consider  earnestly  and  intelli- 
gently, the  subject,  and  act,  on  all  proper  occasions, 
with  a  wise  reference  to  the  public  welfare. 
Nothing  can  be  effected  permanently  in  this  direc- 
tion without  a  wide-spread  and  deeply-rooted 
healthful  moral  public  sentiment.  Excitements 
may,  indeed,  be  produced,  that  sweep  down,  for 
the  time,  all  barriers ;  but  unless  the  action  be 
based  upon  a  solid  foundation,  the  effect  will  be 
transient.  Such  have  been  the  final  results  of 
much  that  has  been  done  upon  this  subject  of 
intemperance. 

It  seems  hard  to  persuade  ourselves  upon  this 
subject,  that  a  brighter  day  is  not  in  th**  future. 
It  is  true,  many  a  plan  and  invention  resorted  to 
by  the  friends  of  temperance  has  failed  to  accom- 
plish the  good  it  was  hoped  it  would  secure ;   but 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  269 

let  not  the  heart  of  him  that  is  vahant  for  purity 
and  truth,  fail  or  be  discouraged.  Hope  —  hope 
on — hope  ever.  The  time  may  come  when  a 
high  moral  sentiment  shall  so  enter  into  all  the 
ramifications  of  society  and  so  pervade  all  classes 
of  the  community  as  shall  cause  the  distiller,  in 
haste  and  from  principle,  to  quench  those  fires 
which  scorch  and  wither  and  consume  the  morals 
of  the  people,  and  will  lead  them  to  stop  those 
streams  of  woe  and  sorrow  whose  bitter  waters 
carry  desolation  and  death,  to  close  those  flood- 
gates of  vice  and  degradation  and  ruin  which  have 
wrought  so  much  destruction. 

The  time  may  come  when  the  vender  of  intoxi- 
cating drinks  will  stop  his  traffic  of  woe  and  sor- 
row, of  contentions  and  babblings,  and  wounds 
without  cause  and  redness  of  eyes.  The  time 
may  come  when  no  more  shall  be  brought  hither 
to  be  let  loose  on  the  community  those  serpents 
and  adders  whose  bite  and  sting  are  killing  with 
such  dreadful  deaths  our  fellow-citizens,  our  kin- 
dred, our  fathers  and  our  children. 

The  time  may  come  when  men  will  look  on  the 
barrels  of  liquor  rolled  out  in  the  street,  as  did 
the  Indian  chief,  when  he  saw  them  among  his 
people.  "  What,"  said  he,  "  does  that  barrel  con- 
tain ?  Fights  and  quarrels,"  he  continued  ;  "  mad- 
ness and  murder,  disease  and  death."  They  may 
see  there  woe  and  sorrow,  beggary  and  orphanage, 
besotted  husbands  and  broken-hearted  wives,  neg- 


270  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

lected  children  and  parents  dishonored,  brought 
down  with  sorrow  to  the  grave. 

The  time  may  come  when  men  will  be  quick  to 
discern,  and  prompt  to  act  for,  the  prevention  and 
cure  of  this  dreadful  evil. 

And  you,  my  young  friends,  may  do  something 
to  hasten  such  a  time.  You  are  now  upon  the 
threshold  of  active  life.  You  all  have  influence, 
and  on  you  it  depends,  under  God,  whether  that 
influence  shall  be  a  blessing  or  a  curse.  It  may 
be  like  a  stream  of  refreshing  waters,  carrying 
fruitfulness  and  gladness  in  all  its  course  ;  or,  it 
may  be  a  deadly  upas,  under  whose  shadow 
everything  pure  and  virtuous  withers  and  dies.  It 
is  in  your  power,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  to  give 
one  earnest  example  in  favor  of  that  which  is  pure 
and  noble  and  of  good  report;  the  true,  the 
beautiful  and  the  good.  You  can  give  one  exam- 
ple in  favor  of  temperance.  It  is  surely  reasona- 
ble to  claim  from  you  the  determination  to  do 
yourself  no  harm ;  to  ask  you  not,  by  forming 
habits  of  intemperance,  to  sow  the  seeds  of  dis- 
ease in  your  own  body,  that  shall  send  you  in 
lingering  infamy,  or  in  bloody  violence,  to  an 
untimely  grave. 

It  is  surely  reasonable  to  ask  of  you  not,  by 
intemperance,  to  unfit  yourselves  for  business,  and 
thus  shut  yourselves  out  from  honest  and  honora- 
ble employment.  It  is  suicidal  to  stab  your  repu- 
tation with    your   own    hand    for   the    temporary 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2/1 

exhilaration  of  a  glass  of  liquor.  And  yet,  how 
many,  in  one  moment,  have  thus  broken  the 
charm  of  a  character  hitherto  sacred  to  temper- 
ance. I  have  some  sad  reminiscences  of  associates 
in  college  life.  Some  of  the  most  brilliant  geniuses 
have  quenched  the  light  of  their  fires  long  since 
in  the  maddening  bowl.  Others  sleep  in  the 
drunkard's  grave,  and  though  not  forgotten,  the 
mention  of  their  names  in  the  families  to  which 
they  belong  is  carefully  avoided.  Why  should 
we  call  up  memories  of  withered  hopes  and 
blasted  expectations  ?  It  is  surely  reasonable  to 
ask  of  you  not,  by  intemperance,  to  blast  all  the 
fond  expectations  your  kind  friends  have  indulged 
of  your  future  usefulness.  Why  should  the  light 
of  so  much  hope  and  love  be  quenched  forever? 

Sometimes  the  idea  is  entertained  that  youth 
may  occasionally  indulge,  in  company,  in  the 
inebriating  draught  without  acquiring  the  habits 
of  the  drunkard.  They  little  know  how  danger- 
ous it  is  to  tamper  with  such  a  serpent ;  they  are 
not  aware  of  the  power  of  the  spell  it  can  exercise 
upon  them.  I  remem.ber  to  have  read  of  one  who 
was  drawn  into  the  meshes  of  this  destroyer.  He 
was  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  even  held 
office  there.  The  church  labored  for  his  reforma- 
tion, but  all  in  vain.  At  length,  he  stood  up 
before  them,  and  said :  "  Place  before  me,  on  the 
one  hand,  the  Church,  with  all  its  associations,  its 
privileges  and  its  hopes  :  place  before  me  heaven 


2/2  LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

and  all  the  joys  of  the  sanctuary  above  ;  and,  on 
the  other  hand,  place  my  bottle  and  all  the  woes 
of  the  damned,  and  I  take  the  bottle."  Great 
God  !  is  it  possible  that  an  immortal  spirit  can 
make  such  a  choice  ?  The  church  could  only 
weep  and  say :  "  He  is  joined  to  his  idols,  let  him 
alone." 

But,  after  all,  sad  as  is  the  thought,  it  may  be 
that  some  who  hear  me  now,  will  fill  a  drunkard's 
grave.  ,  You  are  forming,  perhaps,  the  habit  now. 
The  cords  which  are  binding  you  are  being  multi- 
plied and  strengthened.  Ah,  if  I  could  now  write 
your  history  and  hold  it  up  for  you  to  read, 
perhaps  it  would  pierce  with  anguish  your  very 
heart.  It  may  be  your  earthly  destiny  will  be 
linked  with  one,  to  possess  whose  affections,  will, 
for  the  time,  seem  to  constitute  you  the  happiest 
of  men ;  but  you  will  plant  a  thorn  in  that  heart 
which  will  make  it  bleed  until  life  itself  will  be- 
come a  burden,  a  constant  experience  of  bitter 
agony.  You  may  raise  the  hand,  plighted  to  pro- 
tect, in  frenzied  madness  to  destroy.  You  may 
drive  her  shivering  in  the  night  of  cold  winter 
from  the  hovel  to  which  your  intemperance  has 
reduced  her,  and  compel  her  to  seek  a  more  hos- 
pitable roof,  or  perish  amid  the  drifting  snow  that 
blocks  up  the  way.  The  objects  of  your  mutual 
affection,  the  pledges  of  your  early  love,  scarcely 
covered  with  rags,  you  may  treat  so  cruelly  as  to 
make  them  dread  your  approach  to  your  habita- 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2/3 

tion.  All  around  you  may  be  made  a  waste,  and 
you,  yourself,  sottish  and  brutish,  become  a  pest 
and  nuisance,  until,  overtaken  by  night  and  cold, 
you  perish  by  the  wayside,  a  stiffened  corpse,  and 
thus  close  your  wretched  life,  with  none  to  pity  or 
weep  at  your  departure.  Such  and  similar  has 
been  the  end  of  many.  Oh,  shall  it  be  that  any 
of  these  youth,  whose  manly  forms  and  intelligent 
countenances  I  look  upon  to-day,  and  who  have 
given  to  my  words  such  respectful  attention  — 
shall  it  be  that  any  of  you  shall  have  such  an  end? 
Shall  it  be  that  any  of  these  now  here,  who  are 
soon  to  enter  womanhood,  and  who  are  now  so 
carefully  instructed  —  the  pride  of  many  a  parent's 
heart  —  shall  it  be  that  you  shall  drag  out  years 
of  misery,  such  as  only  the  wife  of  the  drunkard 
realizes  ?     May  God  in  mercy  forbid  it ! 


VI. 

/  Chron.  xxviii :  g — "And  thou,  Solomon,  my  son,  know  thou 
the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  Him  with  a  perfect  heart,  and 
with  a  willing  mind :  for  the  Lord  searcheth  all  hearts,  and  under- 
standeth  all  the  imaginations  of  the  thoughts  :  if  thou  seek  Him,  He 
will  be  found  of  thee  ;  but  if  thou  forsake  Him,  He  will  cast  thee 
off  forever." 

Eccl.  xii :  i — "  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy 
youth,  while  the  evil  days  come  not,  nor  the  years  draw  nigh,  when 
thou  shalt  say,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them." 

Prov.  via :  ij — "  I  love  them  that  love  me  :  and  those  that  seek 
me  early  shall  find  me." 

Matt.vi :  jj — "  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His 
righteousness ;  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you." 

THESE  are  words  of  inspiration  suited  to  arrest 
the  attention,  and  awaken  reflection  as  well  as 
to  give  encouragement  and  direction  to  the  efforts 
of  the  young.  They  come  to  us  from  the  lips  of 
David  and  Solomon  and  Jesus.  All  Scripture  is 
given  by  inspiration  of  God  and  is  of  equal 
authority ;  still  the  circumstances  and  character  of 
the  speakers  is  not  without  its  adaptation  to 
awaken  interest. 

David  was  Israel's  most  warlike  sovereign,  and 

yet   eminent    for   piety.     Solomon,  his  son,    was 

above  all  renowned    for   wisdom  ;   but    in   Jfesus 

Christ,  we   behold  a  wiser  than  Solomon   and  a 

374 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  2/5 

greater  than  David,  in  the  might  of  his  power  and 
the  glory  of  his  conquests. 

Let  us  then  consider  these  messages  of  God  to 
us  by  the  mouth  of  the  greatest  commander,  the 
wisest  legislator,  and  from  the  lips  of  Him  anointed 
with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  His  fellows,  and  who 
spake  as  never  man  spake. 

The  words  of  the  inspired  psalmist,  the  sweet 
singer  of  Israel,  the  man  after  God's  own  heart, 
have  a  special  claim  to  our  affectionate  and  rev- 
erential regard.  They  are  the  deliverances  of  an 
aged  man,  the  fruit  of  a  varied  and  matured 
experience.  Thus,  the  Apostle  Paul  in  one  place 
urges  his  instruction  upon  Philemon  in  his  being 
such  an  one  as  Paul  the  aged. 

The  attention  is  here  directed  to  the  service  of 
God  in  connection  with  knowledge.  Know  thou 
the  God  of  thy  father.  It  is  prefaced,  however, 
with  language  that  shows  the  out-goings  of  a 
father's  heart. 

**  Solomon,  my  son."  David  knew  that  he  had 
now  nearly  reached  his  allotted  time  upon  earth. 
The  vigor  of  his  manhood  had  yielded  to  the 
weakening  touch  of  time.  He  was  not  now,  as  he 
was  when,  in  the  sight  of  Israel's  hosts,  he  met 
proud  Goliah  in  battle  ;  not  now,  as  he  was  when  he 
led  the  army  of  the  Lord  to  victory  and  conquest. 
His  arm  had  lost  its  power,  and  his  form  its  fullness 
and  strength.  His  cheeks  once  so  ruddy,  and  his 
countenance  once  so  well  favored,  were  now  care- 


2/6  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

worn  and  wrinkled  and  pale.  His  locks  were  no 
longer  bushy  and  black  as  the  raven,  but  thinned 
and  whitened  by  the  frosts  of  age. 

He  was  standing  thoughtful  on  the  silent,  solemn 
shore  of  that  vast  ocean  he  must  sail  so  soon. 
And  yet  doubtless  his  face  still  betokened  a  mind 
calmly  staid  upon  the  living  God.  Love  to  God 
and  man  lightened  up  his  venerable  features; 
faith  and  hope  beameci  forth  in  his  eye.  Peace 
sat  enthroned  upon  his  noble  brow,  while  holy  joy 
seemed  sweetly  to  play  upon  his   lips. 

He  had,  in  his  old  age,  after  peace  had  been 
given  to  his  country,  projected  the  erection  of  a 
most  splendid  temple  to  the  glory  of  the  Most 
High.  It  was  not  permitted  him  to  accomplish 
this  work,  because  he  had  been  a  man  of  war  and 
shed  much  blood,  and  God  designed  this  work  to 
be  performed  by  a  man  of  peace,  and  had  named 
Solomon,  as  the  man.  But  David,  in  the  last  years 
of  his  life,  was  very  busy  in  making  provision  for 
this  work,  and  gathered  together  large  quantities 
of  the  richest  material  from  every  quarter. 

In  order  to  enlist  the  people  as  fully  as  possible 
in  the  work,  he  calls  together  the  officers,  civil, 
military  and  ecclesiastical,  and  recounts,  in  the 
hearing  of  his  brethren  and  people,  the  history  of 
the  case.  Then,  having  tendered  unto  them  his 
pious  exhortations,  he  addressed  his  son. 

"  Solomon,  my  son."  See  the  yearnings  of  the 
paternal  heart.     "  Solomon,  my  son,  know  thou 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         2/7 

the  God  of  thy  father."  From  my  youth  up,  my 
desire  has  been  unto  Him.  To  His  preserving 
care,  to  His  strengthening  grace,  I  owe  all  that 
has  made  my  life  a  blessing,  and  my  toil  and 
service  useful  to  my  country.  I  have  found  Him 
my  strength  in  weakness,  my  protector  in  danger, 
my  guide  when  darkness  and  snares  covered  my 
pathway,  my  hope  in  despondency,  and  my 
comfort  in  affliction.  To  Him  I  owe  all  I  am,  all  I 
have,  and  hope  to  be,  and  possess.  To  thy  father's 
God,  give  then  the  homage  of  thy  heart  and  the 
service  of  thy  life.  Said  the  celebrated  Patrick 
Henry,  in  his  last  will  and  testament,  after  having 
signified  his  wish  in  regard  to  his  earthly  posses- 
sions^" This  is  all  the  inheritance  I  can  give  to 
my  dear  family.  The  religion  of  Christ  can  give 
them  one  which  will  make  them  rich  indeed." 
The  pious  king  of  Israel  left  as  his  solemn  legacy 
to  his  son  and  successor,  the  injunction  of  the  text, 
"  Know  thou  the  God  of  thy  father  ?"  This,  said 
the  blessed  Savior,  "  is  eternal  life,  to  know  thee, 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou 
hast  sent."  Knowledge  must  be  the  basis  of  all 
permanent  impression.  Knowledge  must  lie  at 
the  foundation  of  all  right  action.  "  Acquaint 
now  thyself  with  God,  and  be  at  peace  with  Him, 
and  thereby  good  shall  come  unto  thee."  "  Know 
thou  the  God  of  thy  father."  Study  His  character 
as  revealed  in  the  works  of  creation.  "  The 
heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God  and  the  firma- 


278  LECTURES    TO    THE   VOUNG. 

ment  showeth  His  handy-work."  "  For  the 
invisible  things  of  Him  from  the  creation  of  the 
world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  His  eternal  power  and 
godhead."  But  especially,  doubtless,  did  this  royal 
father  desire  his  son  to  study  to  know  God,  as 
revealed  in  His  works  of  providence  towards 
Israel.  How  God  had  called  Abram  and  consti- 
tuted  him  the  father  of  the  faithful.  How  he  had 
been  with  him  and  the  Patriarchs  as  they  went 
from  one  country  and  kingdom  to  another, 
saying  '"  touch  not  mine  anointed  and  do  my  Proph- 
ets no  harm."  How  he  had  sent  Joseph  first  into 
Egypt,  and  afterwards  his  brethren  and  father, 
made  of  them  there  a  great  nation,  and  brought 
them  out  with  a  strong  hand  and  a  mighty  arm. 
How  he  had  brought  them  into  the  land  of 
Canaan,  and  rooted  out  the  heathen  and  planted 
them  in  their  stead.  God's  providences  are  indeed 
a  great  book,  worthy  the  study  of  all.  He  who 
looks  for  great  providences,  says  one,  shall  have 
great  providences  to  observe.  He  best  studies 
history,  who  finds  God  in  it  all,  controlling  and 
guiding  all  things.  "  God's  works  of  Providence 
are  His  most  holy,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving 
and  governing  all  His  creatures  and  all  their 
actions."  Without  Him  a  sparrow  does  not  fall, 
and  He  teaches  proud  kings  that  the  Most  High 
ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of  men  and  giveth  it  to 
whomsoever  He  will. 


Lectures  to  the  young.  279 

But  more  particularly  this  father  would  have 
his  son  to  know  God  as  revealed  in  His  word  : 
to  know  Him  as  revealed  in  the  plan  of  saving 
mercy  through  Christ  Jesus  :  know  Him  as  one 
of  whom  it  could  be  truly  said,  justice  and  judg- 
ment are  the  habitation  of  His  throne  while  mercy 
and  truth  continually  go  before  His  face  :  know 
Him  as  a  sin-hating,  and  yet,  in  a  way  of  His  own 
providing,  a  sin-pardoning  God. 

"  Solomon,  my  son,  know  thou  the  God  of  thy 
father,  and  serve  Him  with  a  perfect  heart."  That 
is,  with  thy  whole  heart.  It  was  as  true  under  the 
Old  Testament  dispensation  as  in  the  New,  that  no 
man  can  serve  God  and  mammon.  He  would 
have  him  serve  God,  like  Caleb  who  wholly 
followed  the  Lord  His  God  and  serve  Him  with  an 
honest  purpose,  a  whole-heartedness  that  makes 
no  reserve,  with  an  energy  that  never  faltered,  and 
a  zeal  that  never  grew  cold.  Serve  Him  unwaver- 
ingly. Let  it  be  the  ruling  principle.  Be  stead- 
fast as  the  mountain  rock.  Be  faithful  even  unto 
death. 

Moreover,  let  it  not  seem  to  thee  a  hard  thing, 
a  wasteful  expenditure.  Do  it  cheerfully,  with  a 
wiUing  mind.  Let  it  be  thy  joy  and  dehght,  the 
offering  of  a  grateful  heart.  "  I  beseech  you, 
brethren,"  says  the  Apostle  Paul,  "by  the  mercies 
of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is 
your  reasonable  service." 


280         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

"  With  a  willing  mind."  Thus  the  service  of  God 
had  been  to  David.  He  loved  the  house  of  God. 
"  How  amiable  are  thy  tabernacles,  O  Lord  of 
Hosts,"  was  his  own  emphatic  language.  He 
cheerfully  gave  of  his  substance  for  the  sacrifices 
and  the  building  of  the  temple.  He  served  God 
with  a  perfect  heart,  heartily  and  unwaveringly. 
He  served  Him  cheerfully,  ever  with  a  willing 
mind.  He  remembered  God  from  the  land  of  the 
Hermonites  and  from  the  hill  Mizar.  But  a  day  in 
God's  courts  was  better  to  him  than  a  thousand, 
and  he  had  rather  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of 
God  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness. 

"  For  the  Lord  searcheth  all  hearts."  Men  may 
look  at  the  outward  appearance  ;  they  can  see  no 
furtl  er;  but  the  Lord  looketh  at  the  heart.  He 
cannot  accept  the  blind  and  the  lame  for  sacrifice. 
Ignorance  and  formality  can  never  constitute  an 
acceptable  sacrifice  unto  the  Lord. 

"Nothing but  truth  before  His  tM^one 
With  honor  can  appear  ; 
The  painted  hypocrites  are  known 
Through  the  disguise  they  wear." 

"  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart  ;  try 
me,  and  know  my  thoughts,  and  see  if  there  be 
any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way 
everlasting,"  was  the  prayer  of  David.  "  The 
Lord  searcheth  all  hearts  and  understandeth  all 
the  imaginations  of  the  thoughts."  "  Be  not 
deceived  :  God  is  not  mocked."  All  hearts  before 
Him  are  naked  without  a  covering. 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.  28 1 

"  If  thou  seek  Him,  He  will  be  found  of 
thee."  He  is  near  to  all  that  call  upon  Him,  to 
all  that  call  upon  Him  in  truth.  He  has  never 
said  to  the  seed  of  Jacob,  seek  ye  my  face,  in  vain. 
If  thou  seek  Him,  in  His  own  appointed  way,  He 
will  be  found  of  thee.  In  His  own  blessed  word 
it  is  written,  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 
And  again,  "  Him  that  cometh  unto  me  I  will 
in  no  wise  cast  out."  "  If  thou  seek  Him,  He 
will  be  found  of  thee,  but  if  thou  forsake  Him 
He  will  cast  thee  off  forever."  If  thou  neglect 
to  seek  Him,  and  turn  thy  mind  elsewhere  for 
strength  and  comfort,  then  He  will  cast  thee  off. 
Such  indeed  had  been  the  sad  history  of  Saul, 
David's  predecessor.  He  forsook  the  Lord  and 
was  miserably  cast  off.  His  history  stands  up  as 
a  beacon-light  to  warn  others  of  the  rock  upon 
which  he  split. 

Solomon  received  the  words  of  his  father,  we 
may  readily  suppose,  with  an  obedient  ear.  His 
early  history  was  full  of  promise.  God  appeared 
unto  him  twice  with  words  of  gracious  encour- 
agement and  love.  His  latter  years  were  some- 
what tinged  with  darker  lines,  but  ere  his 
day  of  life  was  closed,  he  seems  to  have  sought 
and  obtained  a  gracious  restoration.  The  in- 
structions of  his  youth,  like  good  seed,  though 
for  a  while  buried  in  dust,  sprang  up  in  his 
closing  years  and  yielded  fruit  to  the  glory  of 
(s) 


252         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

God.  The  books  of  Proverbs  and  Ecclesiastes 
seem  to  have  been  written  late  in  Hfe,  especially 
the  latter,  and  they  record  his  testimony  to  the 
vanity  of  ^11  mere  worldly  pursuits,  and  direct 
earnest  attention  to  the  things  which  are  spiritual. 
His  history  seems  like  a  day,  whose  morning 
was  bright  and  fair,  its  noon  somewhat  obscured 
with  dark  clouds,  but  whose  evening  was  cheered 
by  a  glorious  reappearing  of  the  sun  in  the 
fullness  of  its  brightness. 

In  the  closing  chapter  of  the  book  of  Eccles- 
iastes, he  calls  upon  the  youth  while  yet  in  the 
morning  of  their  days  to  remember  their  Crea- 
tor. He  intimates  that  in  this  is  found  a  pre- 
paration for  future  trials  and  sorrows.  Lt  will 
not  always  be  spring-time,  my  young  friends,  with 
you,  not  always  seed  time.  Life,  like  the  seasons, 
is  progressive.  "  If,"  says  one,  "  Spring  puts 
forth  no  blossoms,  in  Summer  there  will  be  no 
beauty,  in  Autumn  no  fruit."  The  joy  that  per- 
tains to  mere  youth,  the  health,  the  strength,  and 
vigor,  the  buoyancy,  the  vividness  of  hope, 
the  zest  of  vain  pleasures,  the  freedom  from 
care  and  anxiety  will  not  always  last.  Days  of 
sorrow  and  years  of  trial  will  rob  youth  of  its 
charms  and  power  to  give  delight. 

Solomon,  therefore,  gives  this  counsel.  Serve 
the  Lord  in  your  youth,  if  you  would  be  pre- 
pared for  the  vicissitudes  of  after  life.  Religion 
will  fit  us  for  the  toils  and  trials  of  age,     **  Godli^ 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  283 

ness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,"  says  the  Apostle, 
"  having  the  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and 
of  that  which  is  to  come."  "  Godliness  with  con- 
tentment is  great  gain."  'The  blessing  of  the 
Lord  maketh  rich,  and  He  addeth  no  sorrow 
with  it.'  "I  have  been  young,"  said  the  sweet 
singer  of  Israel,  "  and  now  am  old,  yet  have  I 
never  seen  the  righteous  forsaken,  nor  his  seed 
begging  bread."  Religion,  early  piety,  will  nerve 
thee  for  life's  battle  and  cheer  thee  in  life's  gloom. 
It  will  spread  a  mantle  of  peace  over  thy  pathway, 
and  make  the  landscape  before  thee  ever  calm 
and  bright.  "  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the 
days  of  thy  youth." 

In  this  path  there  is  light  and  gladness.  Even 
if  thy  sun  should  go  down  at  noon,  it  will  but 
usher  in  for  thee  a  brighter  day.  In  the  Gospel, 
life  and  immortality  are  brought  to  light  beyond 
the  grave.  They  that  watch  the  setting  sun  of  the 
life  of  the  godly,  can  rejoice  because  of  the  bright- 
ness of  their  departure.  Let  the  evil  days  come 
when  they  may,  let  affliction  wither  thy  youthful 
strength,  and  crush  out  the  boyish  or  girlish 
buoyancy  from  thy  spirit,  it  can  not  rob  thee  of 
the  soul's  calm  sunshine,  and  the  heart-felt  joy. 
Thy  soul  shall  still  bathe  in  an  atmosphere  bright 
as  noon,  and  calm  as  summer  evenings  be.  Blessed 
be  God,  there  are  many  such  examples. 

But  we  have  placed  at  the  head  of  this  discourse 
another  declaration  of  this  man  of  wisdom.  "  Those 


284  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

that  seek  me  early  shall  find  me."  This  is  said  as 
the  proclamation  of  wisdom,  which  in  this  connec- 
tion is  but  another  word  for  the  Savior.  Those 
that  seek  Him  early  shall  find  Him.  There  seems 
a  special  going-out  of  the  divine  compassion 
towards  the  young.  God's  word  speaks  lovingly 
of  those  who  go  after  Him  in  their  youth,  saying, 
"  I  remember  thee,  the  kindness  of  thy  youth,  when 
thou  wentest  after  me  in  the  wilderness."  And 
again,  we  read  of  a  young  man  who  came  to  Jesus, 
that  "  when  He  looked  on  him  He  loved  him." 
"  Those  that  seek  me  early."  The  stress  of  the 
passage  is  upon  the  word  "  early."  Those  that  seek 
me  early,  early  in  life,  while  yet  the  dew  of  their 
youth  is  upon  them.  There  is  a  sweetness  and 
beauty  about  youthful  piety  that  is  specially 
attractive.  A  flower  offered  in  the  bud,  a  soul 
given  to  God  in  all  the  vigor  and  fullness  of  its 
being  ;  how  suitable  is  it.  Hence  says  the  poet, 
"  This  earth  affords  no  lovelier  sight  than  a  reli- 
gious youth." 

"They  that  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord  shall  flourish  in  the  courts  of  our  God.  They 
shall  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age,  they  shall  be  fat 
and  flourishing." 

But  the  promise  claims  special  attention.  "  Those 
that  seek -me  early  shall  find  me."  There  is  no 
such  special  encouragement  to  the  old.  "  He 
that  being  often  reproved  hardeneth  his  neck,  shall 
suddenly  be  destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy." 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         285 

Long  rejection  of  offered  mercy  prepares  the  way 
for  the  manifestation  of  fearful  wrath :  "  mercy 
knows  her  appointed  bound  and  turns  to  vengeance 
there."  "Because  I  have  caUed,  and  ye  refused; 
I  have  stretched  out  my  hand  and  no  man 
regarded.  But  ye  have  set  at  nought  all  my 
counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reproof;  I  also 
will  laugh  at  your  calamity ;  I  will  mock,  when 
your  fear  cometh.  When  your  fear  cometh  as 
desolation,  and  your  destruction  cometh  as  a 
whirlwind ;  when  distress  and  anguish  cometh 
upon  you.  Then  shall  they  call  upon  me,  but  I 
will  not  answer :  they  shall  seek  me  early,  but  they 
shall  not   find  me." 

The  young  seeker  of  God  shall  not  seek  in 
vain.  God's  word  so  testifies,  and  history  with  the 
observation  of  God's  people  abundantly  establishes  • 
it.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  few  enter  the  kingdom 
who  give  their  youthful  years  to  the  service  of  sin 
and  Satan.  Like  the  fly  in  the  spider's  web, 
every  movement  they  make  in  the  net  of  worldly 
pleasure,  only  serves  to  fasten  them  more  securely 
there.  "  The  end  of  those  things  is  death."  "  She 
that  liveth  in  pleasure,  is  dead  while  she  liveth." 
"  Flee  youthful  lusts,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  which 
war  against  the  soul."  "  For  all  that  is  in  the  world, 
the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye  and  pride 
of  life,  are  not  of  the  Father,  but  of  the  world. 
Love  not  the  world,  nor  the  things  of  the  world.  If 
any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  father  is 


286  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

not  in  him."  "Those  that  seek  me  early  shall  find 
me  and  whoso  findeth  me,  findeth  life,  and  shall 
obtain  favor  of  the  Lord,  but  he  that  sinneth 
against  me,  wrongeth  his  own  soul.  All  that  hate 
me,  love  death." 

But  we  have  still  another  text.  It  came  from 
the  lips  of  the  blessed  Savior  Himself.  His  heart 
is  full. of  tenderness.  His  eyes  glisten  with  tears 
of  pity  and  compassion.  His  voice  is  the  melody 
of  love.  Hear  then  his  earnest  exhortation. 
"  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His  right- 
eousness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you  ":  that  is,  all  of  temporal  benefit  that  is  neces- 
sary for  your  good  and  the  glory  of  God. 

"  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His 
righteousness."  We  are,  alas,  born  in  an  enemy's 
kingdom,  and  as  soon  as  we  are  conscijus  of  our 
position,  we  find  ourselves  in  the  kingdom  of 
Satan.  In  that  kingdom  there  is  for  us  no  safety, 
no  peace  or  comfort.  Its  sovereign  is  a  tyrant ; 
its  service  is  degrading  and  destructive  to  all  our 
interests  in  time  and  eternity.  Our  first  great 
business  should  be  to  get  out  of  that  kingdom, 
more  especially,  as  all  possibility  of  escaping  from 
this  kingdom  is  confined  to  our  stay  in  this  worjd. 
Moreover,  we  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring 
forth.  We  have  no  lease  for  our  lives.  Hence 
the  Savior's  earnest  voice  meets  us  upon  the 
threshold  of  our  mortal  career  and  cries  in  our 
hearing,  "  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  28/ 

His  righteousness."  Seek  first  of  all  a  place  in 
God's  kingdom  :  a  translation  from  the  kingdom  of 
darkness  into  that  of  God's  dear  Son.  Blessed  be 
God,  a  way  is  open,  and  the  instructions  are  plain. 
God  says,  "  Behold,  I  set  before  you  an  open 
door."  Still  there  is  neccessity  for  effort.  "  Strive," 
says  the  Savior,  "  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate." 
"  The  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence  and  the 
violent  take  it  by  force."  Seek  it  first  in  time  : 
first  in  importance  :  first  in  the  use  of  the  energy 
of  the  whole  nature.  Satan  and  the  world  cry, 
'  stay  awhile  and  taste  our  pleasant  fruits.  Re- 
ligion may  do  for  the  old  and  the  afifiicted,  but 
youth  and  health  can  do  without  it.  The  world 
has  her  bright  spots  and  sin  has  its  sweets.  Take 
now  your  enjoyment  in  these,  and  bid  religion  bide 
her  time.'  Thus  the  world  cries,  but  the  Savior 
looks  down  in  mercy  saying,  "  Seek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  His  righteousness." 

We  cannot  be  citizens  of  this  kingdom  and 
wear  the  filthy  garments  of  our  own  righteousness. 
We  must  be  clothed  upon  with  the  righteousness 
of  Christ.  This  He  freely  offers  without  money 
and  without  price.  Yet  must  it  be  sought.  Sought 
as  the  pearl  of  great  price,  sought  as  beyond  all 
else  desirable  and  important.  "  Seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness." 

And  now,  dear  young  friends,  what  will  you  do? 
Will  you  heed  the  admonition  of  one  whose  ex- 
perience of  the  world  was  large  and  varied,  who 


288  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

had  been  exercised  in  great  and  severe  trials,  who 
had  worked  his  way  from  an  humble  condition, 
through  great  difficulties  up  to  a  most  honorable 
station,  who  had  known  the  bitterness  of  deser- 
tion by  friends  long  tried,  and  fondly  believed  to 
be  true,  one  who  had  seen  all  earthly  props  give 
way,  and  yet  had  found  support  and  comfort  and 
success  in  God,  one  who  spoke  not  only,  from 
experience,  but  by  inspiration.  Will  you  heed  his 
admonition  ?  He  bids  you  know  and  serve  God 
with  a  perfect  heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind. 
Will  you  heed  the  instruction  of  the  wisest  among 
men?  He  bids  you  "  Remember  now  thy  Creator 
in  the  days  of  thy  youth."  Will  you  heed  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God  ?  David  and  Solomon 
and  Jesus  Christ,  all  address  you  to-day.  The 
voice  of  holy  men  who  spake  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  voice  of  Immanuel,  God 
with  us,  comes  echoing  along  the  track  of  ages, 
bidding  you  to  give  your  youth  to  the  service  of 
God.  They  are  a  great  host.  To  them  may  be 
added  the  voice  of  all  God's  people,  reiterating 
the  same  sentiment.  Thousands  of  godly  parents, 
as  they  gathered  around  them  their  mantle  to 
enter  the  Jordan  of  death,  have  uttered  their 
earnest  admonition,  saying  to  the  young,  to  their 
beloved  sons  and  daughters,  "  Pv.emember  now  thy 
Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth."  Could  I 
gather  together  to-day  all  God's  faithful  ministers 
and  people  under  the  whole  heaven,  their  united 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  289 

voice  would  re-echo  the  same   counsel.     And   are 
not  these  worthy  of  attention  ? 

I  am  aware  that  there  are  those  who  do  not 
thus  teach.  Parents  there  are  who  delight  to  see 
their  children  lead  in  the  vain  amusements  of  the 
world.  Who  encourage  them  to  pursue  its  wicked 
vanities.  Parents  there  are  who  would  esteem  it 
a  great  calamity  for  their  children  to  be  pious. 
But  if  the  counsel  of  the  best,  the  wisest  and  the 
greatest  be  of  any  worth,  then  the  path  of  duty 
and  safety  is  clear. 

The  matter  is  urgent.  You,  dear  young  friends, 
who  are  not  in  the  hearty  service  of  God,  are 
already  under  condemnation.  The  sentence  is 
already  passed  :  you  are  criminals  condemned.  The 
execution  is  stayed,  but  the  day  may  be  near. 
The  destroying  angel  is  ready  at  any  moment  to 
inflict  the  fatal  stroke  that  seals  your  soul  to 
eternal  death.  The  message  from  God  is  "escape 
for  thy  life."  Pardon  may  yet  be  found  ;  mercy  may 
yet  be  gained.  How  long  this  may  continue,  God 
only  knows.  Hence  the  urgency  of  the  case : 
seek  first,  seek  at  once,  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost, 
there  is  danger  in  every  moment  of  delay.  Flee, 
then,  from  the  wrath  to  come.  "  Seek  ye  the 
Lord,  while  He  may  be  found ;  call  ye  upon  Him 
while  He  is  near."  "  To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  His 
voice,  harden  not  your  hearts." 

Once  more :  you  should  seek  the  Lord  in  your 
youth,  because,  should  you  live  to  be  old,  you  can 


igO  LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

have  many  years  to  employ  in  His  service.  The 
aged,  when  they  are  brought  into  the  kingdom, 
often  mourn  that  they  have  nothing  left  but  the 
dregs  and  fragments  of  life  to  offer  unto  God. 
All  the  best  and  most  active  of  their  days  have 
been  given  to  the  service  of  the  devil.  They  often 
feel  deeply  grieved  and  ashamed  of  their  folly  and 
baseness.  Ah,  to  think,  they  say,  when  I  had 
youthful  vigor  and  vivacity,  when  I  had  manhood's 
strength,  I  devoted  it  all  to  the  enemy  of  souls. 
My  time,  my  activities,  my  example,  my  sub- 
stance, how  have  I  wasted  it,  how  nothing  is  left 
but  infirmity  and  decrepitude.  But  the  young, 
who  give  themselves  to  God,  may  hope  that,  if 
God  spare  their  lives,  they  may  be  long  useful. 
They  may  exert  an  influence  on  youthful  com- 
panions, on  manhood's  .associates,  and  on  family 
relationships.  They  may  hope  to  be  extensively 
useful  in  the  church  and  in  the  world.  Years 
may  come  and  go,  and  still  find  them  vigorous 
and   fruitful  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord. 

Dear  young  friends,  what  will  you  do  ?  We 
entreat  you  at  once  to  enter  into  this  service. 
"  Choose  ye  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve."  We 
would  have  the  young  enlist  in  the  service  of  our 
Master.  There  are  places  in  His  house  still  unfilled. 
Yet  there  is  room.  The  wages  He  gives  are,  be- 
yond expression,  great.  The  service  He  requires,  is 
no  hard  and  unprofitable  service.  His  own  blessed 
word  is,  "  My  yoke  is  easy,  and  My  burden  is  light." 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  291 

Easy  and  light,  because  of  His  sustaining  and 
strengthening  grace  meted  out  according  to  neces- 
sity. Nor  is  it  a  degrading  service,  but  purifying, 
elevating,  and  ennobling.  His  work  is  honorable, 
and  His  reward  is  glorious.  The  associations  are 
of  the  most  desirable  character.  The  blessings 
connected  with  it  are  everlasting. 

•'  To-day,  if  you  will  hear  His  voice, 
Now  is  the  time  to  make  your  choice, 
Say,  will  you  to  Mount  Zion  go  ? 
Say,  will  you  have  this  Christ  or  no  ?  " 

Let  me,  then,  in  conclusion,  renewedly  tender 
to  you  the  counsel  of  an  aged,  and  affectionate 
parent.  Let  each  consider  himself,  or  herself,  as 
standing  in  the  place  of  Solomon,  put  their  name, 
instead  of  his,  and  receive,  as  addressed  to  them- 
selves, the  tender  admonition,  "  My  son,  my 
daughter,  know  thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and 
serve  Him  with  a  perfect  heart,  and  with  a  willing 
mind  ;  for  the  Lord  searcheth  all  hearts,  and  under- 
standeth  all  the  imaginations  of  the  thoughts ;  if 
thou  seek  Him,  He  will  be  found  of  thee  ;  but  if 
thou  forsake  Him,  He  will  cast  thee  off  forever." 
Or,  draw  nigh  and  look  upon  the  face  of  Solomon 
the  wise,  and  hear  him  say,  for  God,  "  I  love  them 
that  love  Me,  and  those  that  seek  me  early  shall 
find  Me."  Or,  yet  again,  "  Remember  now  thy 
Creator,  in  the  days  of  thy  youth,  before  the  evil 
days  come,  and  the  years  draw  nigh,  when  thou 
shalt  say,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them."     Or,  trans- 


292  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

port  yourself  to  the  mount,  where  Jesus  sat  with 
His  loving  disciples,  and  the  listening  multitude 
before  Him,  and  look  into  His  gracious,  beaming 
eye,  and  see  the  workings  of  His  heavenly  coun- 
tenance, and  hear  the  melody  of  His  peace-speak- 
ing voice,  as  He  says —  "  Seek  ye  first  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  you." 


VII. 

/  Chron.  iv :  g,  lo — "And  Jabez  was  more  honorable  than  his 
brethren  :  And  his  mother  called  him  Jabez,  saying,  Because  I  bare 
him  with  sorrow.  Anu  Jabez  called  on  the  God  of  Israel,  saying, 
Oh  that  thou  wouldesi  bless  me  indeed,  and  enlarge  my  coast,  and 
that  thine  hand  might  be  with  me,  and  that  thou  wouldst  keep  me 
from  evil,  that  it  may  not  grieve  me  !  And  God  granted  him  that 
which  he  requested." 

BIOGRAPHY,  or  the  history  of  individual  hfe, 
■  is  often  specially  instructive  and  impressive. 
Especially  is  this  so,  when  the  person  was  the 
possessor  of  traits  of  character  of  great  excel- 
lence. There  is  then  presented  a  model  worthy 
of  imitation.  It  is  a  trite  remark,  that  example 
is  more  powerful  than  precept,  and  this  is  true 
when  presented  to  the  eye  of  the  mind  as  well  as 
when  it  stands  revealed  to  the  natural  vision. 
Hence  the  judicious  and  reflecting  parent  is  wont 
to  put  into  the  hands  of  his  child,  histories  of  the 
great  and  good,  according  to  his  estimation  of 
what  constitutes  greatness  and  goodness.  The 
patriot  selects  the  biography  of  illustrious  patri- 
ots, the  Christian,  of  eminent  Christians.  It  is 
with  grateful  recollection  that  I  now  recur  to  the 
course  of  a  widowed  and  godly  mother,  who  early 
placed  in   the  hands  of  her  only  son  "  Janeway's 

293 


294  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

Token  For  Children,"  being  a  collection  of  the 
biographies  of  pious  youth,  as  also  the  lives  of 
Newton,  Washington  and  the  Pilgrim's  Progress. 
The  impression  made  upon  my  mind  by  the 
•perusal  of  such  books  as  these  at  an  early  age, 
was  strong  and  vivid  and  has  never  forsaken  me. 

And  truly,  this  is  a  matter  worthy  the  attention 
of  all  parents.  What  books  do  your  children 
read  ?  is  a  question  next  in  importance  to  that  of 
what  company  do  they  keep  ? 

The  Bible  abounds  in  biography.  Some  of  it 
of  the  most  thrilling  character,  and  there  are  per- 
haps but  few  young  persons  who  could  not  be 
interested  in  the  history  of  Joseph.  Scripture 
biographies  vary  very  much  in  their  extent. 
Sometimes,  we  have  a  detail  of  much  particularity, 
presenting  the  blemishes  as  well  as  the  excellen- 
ces of  the  person  whose  history  is  narrated.  At 
other  times,  only  a  slight  sketch  is  given,  altogether 
favorable  or  the  reverse.  Thus,  we  have  variety 
to  charm,  and  to  call  for  the  exercise  of  discrim- 
ination :  some  examples  for  imitation  and  some 
for  warning. 

The  little  sketch  of  the  life  of  Jabez  is  all  con- 
tained in  the  text,  and  besides  what  is  here  narra- 
ted, we  know  nothing.  His  history  fills  a  small 
space,  but  it  is  in  the  best  of  books,  and  hence  his 
name  is  had  in  everlasting  remembrance.  It 
occ-irs  in  a  chapter  containing  little  else  than  a 
record  of  names.     The  common  reader  perhaps 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  295 

often  skips  such  a  chapter,  and  hence  the  Hfe  of 
Jabez  is  by  him  unread.  They  who  read,  come 
upon  it  as  a  traveler  in  a  desert  to  a  beautiful 
oasis,  where  the  grateful  verdure,  the  shady  trees, 
and  the  gushing  spring  constrain  him  for  awhile 
to  tarry  and  rest;  or,  it  is  as  one  who,  passing 
through  his  garden  late  in  the  season,  is  surprised 
to  find  a  beautiful  flower  in  full  bloom,  while  all 
around  is  withered  and  dry.  He,  unconsciously 
almost,  pauses  to  admire. 

The  name  Jabez  signifies  trouble  or  sorrow. 
His  mother  so-called  him  because  of  her  sorrow 
at  his  birth.  Why  she  was  then  so  sad,  we  are  not 
informed.  Possibly  like  the  wife  of  Phinehas,  she 
had  heard  of  her  husband  slain  in  battle,  and  she 
clasped  her  babe  to  her  heart,  as  fatherless,  and 
wept  as  she  thought  who  will  provide  for  and  train 
the  helpless  one,  never  to  know  a  father's  smile, 
never  to  share  a  father's  care. 

Possibly,  the  state  of  the  country  was  such  as  to 
make  her  feel  that  there  was  no  longer  any  com- 
fort in  being  the  mother  of  sons.  Perhaps,  she 
had  lost  many  already  on  the  gory  field  of  battle, 
and  trembled  and  shrunk  back  at  the  idea  that 
this  one  too  would  one  day  fall  by  the  hand  of 
violence. 

Possibly,  like  Rachel,  the  beloved  wife  of  Jacob, 
the  birth  of  the  child  was  the  death  of  the  mother, 
and  as  her  soul  was  departing  she  called  his  name 
Jabez,  or  sorrow. 


296         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

Possibly,  her  older  children  had  by  their  un- 
godly and  dishonorable  conduct  disappointed  her 
hope,  and  she  felt  that  the  increase  of  children 
was  the  increase  of  sorrow.  Thus  our  first  mother 
called  her  second  son  Abel  or  vanity,  signifying 
the  disappointment  of  her  expectation  in  the  first. 
All  this  is  conjecture,  yet  is  it  founded  upon  facts 
in  the  history  of  our  race  ?  The  same  event  which 
fills  a  family  with  joy,  may  under  other  circum- 
stances occasion  only  the  pouring  out  of  their 
sorrows. 

Happily  the  history  of  Jabez  assures  us  that 
while  his  birth  was  viewed  with  sprrow,  his  life  was 
a  blessing  to  the  world.  The  mother's  anxieties 
ripened  into  blessed  fruit.  He  lived  to  some  good 
purpose.  He  has  left  behind  a  name  which  is  as 
ointment  poured  forth.  '*  A  wise  son  maketh  a 
glad  father,  but  a  foolish  son  is  the  heaviness  of 
his  mother."  "  If  I  had  no  other  reason  for  en- 
deavoring to  live  a  godly  life,"  said  a  good  man,  "  I 
would  do  so  to  cheer  the  heart  of  my  mother." 

Jabez  we  are  told  was  more  honorable  than  his 
brethren.  He  was  the  flower  of  the  flock,  the 
ornament  of  the  family. 

What  his  brethren  were,  we  know  not.  They 
may  have  been  men  of  great  strength  of  body, 
may  have  been  men  of  high  spirit  that  would 
never  brook  an  insult,  never  fail  most  fiercely  to  re- 
sent an  injury.  Or  they  may  have  belonged  to 
the  pleasure-loving  throng  who  eagerly  seek  their 


LECTUKES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  297 

gratification  in  scenes  of  merriment  and  folly. 
They  may  have  been  gay  among  the  gayest,  and 
their  laugh  the  loudest  among  the  wicked  and 
vain.  They  may  have  been  men  of  wealth  or 
place,  or  genius.  All  this  they  might  have  been 
for  aught  we  know  to  the  contrary,  but  they  were 
not  honorable  like  Jabez. 

The  Scriptures' standard  of  honor  is  not  that  of 
the  world.  They  do  not  justify  the  calling  of  the 
duelist  a  man  of  honor.  They  say,  "  that  he  that 
hateth  his  brother  is  a  murderer;"  much  more 
then,  he  that  would  deliberately  determine  to  kill 
him,  or  be  killed  by  him,  because  of  some  insult 
between  them. 

The  Scriptures  do  not  call  a  man  honorable  be- 
cause he  has  riches.  They  say,  "  let  not  the  rich 
man  glory  in  his  riches."  They  say,  "  a  good  name 
is  rather  to  be  chosen  than  great  riches."  The 
world  calls  those  poor  who  are  destitute  of  money 
or  that  which  will  bring  it ;  but  even  the  world  is 
constrained  to  admit  that  he  is  poor  who  has 
nothing  else  but  money.  And  alas,  there  are 
many  such :  strip  them  of  their  wealth  and  there  is 
nothing  of  value  left. 

The  Scriptures  do  not  call  a  man  honorable  be- 
cause he  has  office.  They  rather  teach  that  office 
may  be  the  occasion  of  more  fully  exhibiting  the 
dog  that  is  within.  Thus  the  prophet  wept  as  he 
looked  upon  Hazael.  "  Why  weepest  thou,"  said 
he  ?  "  Because,"  said  the  other,  "  I  know  the  fierce 

(T) 


298  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

and  relentless  cruelty  which  thou  wilt  practice  upon 
my  people.  "  What,"  replied  Hazael,  "is  thy  servant 
a  dog  that  he  should  do  this  thing  ?"  "  The  Lord," 
said  he,  "  hath  showed  me  that  thou  shalt  be  king 
over  Syria."  The  dog  was  in  him,  and  it  would 
then  appear. 

Jabez  was  more  honorable  than  his  brethren, 
but  his  honor,  it  is  plain  from  Scripture,  did  not 
consist  in  being  a  duelist,  or  a  man  of  great 
wealth,  or  of  high  official  station. 

The  mind  is  the  standard  of  the  man.  "  That 
the  soul  be  without  knowledge  is  not  good." 
"Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  the 
promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which 
is  to  come."  "Them  that  honor  me,  saith  God,  I 
will  honor." 

We  are  led  to  conclude  that  the  honor  of  Jabez 
consisted  in  learning  and  piety ;  in  the  cultivation 
of  the  intellect  and  the  heart.  These  have  ever 
been  the  avenues  to  true  honorable  attainments. 

That  he  was  a  man  of  learning,  we  cannot  posi- 
tively assert,  but  we  learn  of  a  place  named 
Jabez  which  was  inhabited  by  the  scribes,  and 
this  name  affords  some  ground  of  inference  that 
it  derived  its  character  from  him,  or  that  he  was 
its  founder.  The  names  of  places  of  learning  are 
some  testimony,  at  least,  of  the  character  of  those 
after  whom  they  are  called. 

But  in  regard  to  the  piety  of  Jabez,  the  testi- 
mony of  his  biography  is  clear.     Nor  is  earnest 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  299 

piety  incompatible  with  eminent  intellectual  at- 
tainments. He  was  a  man  of  prayer.  This 
indeed  is  a  great  and  unvarying  evidence  of  piety. 

"  Prayer  is  the  Christian's  vital  breath, 
The  Christian's  native  air." 

"  Behold,  he  prayeth,"  was  the  divine  assurance 
to  Ananias  that  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  a  changed 
man. 

The  friend  who  saw  Washington  alone  upon  his 
knees  in  prayer,  no  longer  doubted  his  piety  or  the 
success  and  goodness  of  the  cause  in  which  he 
was  engaged.  Prayer  is  the  soul's  communion 
with  the  object  of  its  worship. 

Jabez  called  upon  the  God  of  Israel.  He  was 
no  doubt  a  descendant  of  Abraham,  and  had  been 
taught  to  know  the  true  God,  and  his  prayer  was 
unto  Him.  Others  might  worship  idols,  if  they 
would.  As  for  him,  his  prayer  was  unto  the  God 
of  Israel,  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob, 
the  God  who  had  led  Israel's  host  through  the 
desert  and  brought  them  to  the  land  of  Canaan. 
Jabez  called  upon  the  God  of  Israel. 

The  prayer  he  offered  is  very  comprehensive. 
It  related  to  blessing  in  soul  and  in  body,  in 
basket  and  in  store,  for  time  and  for  eternity.  It 
is  characteristic  of  the  truly  pious  that  they  go  to 
God  for  every  thing.  Not  only  in  adversity,  but 
in  prosperit}^  also;  not  only  for  spiritual  blessings, 
but  also  for  temporal  supplies.  "  Give  us,"  says 
the  prayer  the  Savior  taught  His  disciples,  "  Give 


300  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

US  day  by  day  our  daily  bread."  The  child  that 
loves  its  parent,  goes  to  that  parent  in  every  cir- 
cumstance, in  joy  as  well  as  sorrow,  in  pleasure 
as  well  as  danger. 

Some  seem  to  regard  this  prayer  as  his  daily 
petition.  It  is  indeed  suited  to  the  whole  life: 
suited  to  the  young  voyager  just  launching  out 
upon  life's  unknown  sea :  suited  to  the  middle- 
aged  man  amid  the  cares  and  anxieties  incident  to 
a  dependent  and  growing  charge,  and  to  the  aged 
man  also,  whose  hoary  locks  and  wrinkled  brow 
give  evidence  that  he  is  passing  away. 

"  Oh  that  thou  wouldest  bless  me  indeed." 
Here  is  a  prayer  suited  eve.n  to  a  child.  We  may 
have  kind  parents,  affectionate  brothers  and  sisters, 
may  have  many  warm  friends  with  hearts  full  of 
love  to  us,  we  may  have  all  the  temporal  good  we 
can  ask,  and  yet  not  be  blessed  indeed.  We  may 
have,  with  all  this,  hearts  alienated  from  God,  and 
thus  be  without  any  connecting  link  to  the  source 
and  fountain  of  all  true  good.  , 

"  Oh  that  thou  wouldest  bless  me  indeed,"  said 
Jabez.  Perhaps  this  was  his  first,  his  infant  prayer. 
He  knew  that  God  could  bless  him,  could  make 
his  heart  truly  happy  although  his  name  was  sor- 
row. He  knew  that  God  did  not  look  at  the  name, 
but  at  the  heart. 

He  believed  that  God  was  able  to  bless  him. 
"  He  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  He  is, 
and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  3OI 

seek  Him."  Ah,  said  one,  it  is  good  for  us  to  feel, 
in  all  our  need  and  in  view  of  all  our  wanderings, 
that,  in  seeking  God,  we  are  coming  to  a  Father. 
He  is  our  Father  still. 

Jabez  doubtless  believed  that  God  was  ready  to 
bless  him.  So  he  had  been  taught.  He  knew 
that  many  promises  had  been  held  out  to  encour- 
age the  sincere  seeker  for  divine  favor.  God  had 
set  forth  Himself  as  merciful,  the  prayer-hearing, 
and  the  prayer-answering  God. 

There  were  the  mercy-seat,  and  the  altar,  and  the 
appointment  and  acceptance  of  sacrifices,  and 
there  were  many  examples  of  men  who  had  been 
blessed  of  God.  All  this  told  him  that  God  was 
willing  to  bless.  He  knew  that  God  alone  could 
grant  true  l)lessing.  In  vain  were  kind  friends  and 
riches,  and  worldly  honors  and  pleasures  to  con- 
fer happiness  without  God.  "Oh,"  said  he,  "  Oh 
that  thou  wouldest  bless  me  indeed." 

Such  a  prayer  is  suited  to  the  young.  They 
indeed  should  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
his  righteousness.  They  should  desire  not  to  take 
a  single  step  in  life  without  God's  blessing.  Wilt 
thou  not,  dear  youth,  from  this  time  learn  to  say, 
our  Father  be  Thou  the  guide  of  our  youth.  The 
blessing  of  God,  it  maketh  rich  and  Headdeth  no 
sorrow  with  it. 

The  prayer  goes  on,  "And  enlarge  my  coast." 
Jabez  looks  out  now  to  the  active  scenes  of  life. 
He  needs  a  place  of  abode  and  means  of  support 


302         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

for  himself  and  perhaps  for  others  dependent  up- 
on him.  Perhaps  an  aged  mother  leans  upon  his 
arm  in  her  dechning  years.  The  state  of  society 
in  w  hich  he  hved,  required  probably  that  he  should 
secure  a  possession  with  his  sword  and  his  bow. 
The  land  God  had  given  to  Israel  for  a  possession, 
was  still  largely  in  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 
He  was  straitened  in  his  lot  and  needed  enlarge- 
ment. For  this,  he  made  special  prayer.  It  was 
not  enough  that  there  was  a  general  promise.  He 
sought  to  place  himself  personally  under  the  care 
of  Jehovah,  and  to  obtain  from  Him  a  place 
wherein  to  dwell.  He  would  depend  not  upon 
his  own  strength  and  .skill,  but  first  of  all,  ask 
enlargement  from  God. 

Here  is  an  example  worthy  of  imitation  for  the 
young.  You  are  looking  out  for  a  share  in  the 
comforts  of  life.  You  have  been  instructed  that 
the  hand  of  the  diligent  maketh  rich,  but  it  is  also 
said,  "  Except  the  Lord  build  the  house,  they  labor 
in  vain  that  build  it :  except  the  Lord  keep  the 
city,  the  watchman  waketh  but  in  vain."  Without 
the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  in  vain  do  we  rise  up 
early  and  sit  up  late  and  eat  the  bread  of  careful- 
ness. You  may  see  around  you  many  that  have 
secured  a  competency,  and  others  who  are  looking 
on  with  but  little  gains.  You  desire  to  obtain  a 
competency  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  you 
hope  to  form  virtuous  and  honorable  connections, 
and  ere  long,  as  life  advances,  gather  about  you  a 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.  3O3 

household,  have  the  means  of  providing  for  their 
physical  comfort  and,  so  far  as  in  you  lies,  their 
intellectual  and  moral  elevation.  Now  look  at  the 
conduct  of  Jabez,  and  in  your  place  imitate  his 
example.  Having  first  earnestly  sought  and  ob- 
tained in  God's  appointed  way  the  richest  blessing, 
even  life  to  your  soul,  seek  the  guidance  and 
gracious  assistance  of  God,  in  reference  to  world- 
ly interests.  Pray  that  God,  in  His  providence, 
would  open  for  you  the  way  in  which  He  would 
have  you  go,  direct  you  as  to  the  business  in 
which  He  would  have  you  engage,  prosper  you  in 
the  pursuit  of  it,  and  enable  you  to  obtain  an 
honorable  position  in  it.  Your  sphere  may  be  an 
humble  one,  but  the  humblest  occupation,  if 
honest  and  useful,  may  be  pursued  in  a  manner 
reflecting  honor.  Of  you  it  may  be  said,  you  were 
more  honorable  than  your  brethren.  You  may  be 
the  ornament  of  your  family.  You  may  be  pros- 
perous and  useful,  living  to  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  good  of   men. 

But  he  goes  on :  "  And  that  thine  hand  may  be 
with  me."  VVe  need  the  continued  protection 
and  guidance  of  God.  We  may  be  made  the  sub- 
jects of  His  richest  blessing  may  be  blessed  with 
room  wherein  to  dwell ;  we  may  have  abundance 
of  provision,  -be  honorable  in  our  position  and 
associations;  but  let  God  withdraw  His  protecting 
and  guiding  hand,  and  how  soon  will  all  our 
attainments  be  o-one?     How   soon   Aviil  our  honc^r 


304         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

wither  like  flowers  broken  from  the  stem?  How 
soon  will  our  hopes  perish  as  plants  that  are 
deprived  of  moisture?  How  soon  will  our  enemies 
triumph  over  us  ?  How  soon  may  we  turn  aside, 
and  by  a  single  act  blast  a  reputation  it  has  cost 
years  of  labor  to  procure  ?  We  read  of  some  of 
the  kings  of  Israel  whose  hearts  were  lifted  up 
with  pride  and  they  forsook  the  Lord.  Of  the 
rock  that  begat  them  they  were  unmindful,  and 
hence  they  fell  from  their  steadfastness.  Our 
strength  is  in  God,  and  our  safety  is  found  in  keep- 
ing near  unto  Him. 

We  need  God's  hand  of  power  to  preserve  us 
from  our  spiritual  enemies.  Satan  like  a  roaring 
lion,  goeth  about  seeking  whom  he  may  devour. 
We  are  unable  to  withstand  him  alone.  God's  pow- 
er is  able  to  protect  us  from  the  mouth  of  this  lion. 

We  need  God's  continual  protection  and  bless- 
ing in  regard  to  our  temporal  comforts.  The 
best  laid  plans  often  end  in  disappointment.  How 
often  do  men  squander  large  estates?  The  patri- 
mony which  years  of  patient  labor  and  anxious 
care  had  gathered,  is  left  to  children  who  waste  it 
by  reckless  prodigality.  Without  God's  preserv- 
ing and  guiding  grace,  riches  are  a  curse.  And 
how  frequently  too  have  men  been  led  to  acts  of 
imprudence  by  which  their  own  hard  earnings 
have  been  miserably  scattered  ? 

We  need  God's  hand  to  sustain  and  guide  us 
continually,  both  in  things  spiritual  and  temporal. 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  3O5 

'Hold  thou  me  up,"  says  the  Psalmist,  "and  I 
shall  be  safe."  And  again,  "  for  Thy  Name's  sake 
lead  me  and  guide  me."  Well  says  Jabez,  "and 
that  Thine  hand  might  be  with  me."  Thy  hand 
of  power  and  wisdom  to  protect  and  direct  in 
things  spiritual  and  temporal. 

But  he  goes  on,  "  And  that  thou  wouldest  keep 
me  from  evil  that  it  may  not  grieve  me."  P^vils 
that  affect  the  body  and  that  affect  the  soul. 
Evils  spiritual  and  temporal.  Jabez  knew  that  all 
his  precaution  to  keep  off  evil  from  himself  and 
those  associated  with  him,  unless  blessed  of  God 
would  be  altogether  in  vain.  If  he  had  a  family, 
all  his  care  would  be  insufficient,  without  the 
divine  protection.  They  might  be  led  away  by 
evil  company,  and  soon  involve  themselves  in 
wretchedness  and  ruin,  and  thus  fail  of  blessed- 
ness both  here  and  hereafter.  He  is  well  protect- 
ed, who  has  the  Almighty  for  his  shield  :  and  none 
are  safe  beside. 

Many  a  man  has  had  the  evening  of  his  days 
embittered  by  the  conduct  of  his  offspring.  Many 
a  parent  has  thus  gone  down,  mourning  to  the 
gra\e.  Thus,  Jabez  knew  that  it  might  be  with 
him.  His  death  might  thus  become  a  confirma- 
tion of  the  name  given  at  his  birth.  A  man  of 
sorrow. 

There  is  wisdom  in  this  prayer,  especially  if  we 
consider  its  several  parts  as  particularly  suited  to 
the  various  stages  of  human  life. 


:> 


06  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 


First  of  all,  in  \'outh  seek  God's  blessing,  even 
the  peculiar  and  special  blessings  of  His  grace. 
"  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteous- 
ness." As  you  advance,  seek  His  blessing  in 
reference  to  your  temporal  lot.  Go  forth  to  life's 
toil  and  battle,  with  earnest  prayer  that  the  smiles 
of  God's  gracious  providence  may  attend  thee  in 
thy  earthly  calling,  and  fix  the  bounds  of  thy  hab- 
itation in  a  large  place.  Pray  that  He  would 
enlarge  the  range  of  thy  blessings,  and  make  thee 
extensively  useful,  give  thee  enlarged  understand- 
ing, and  so  far  as  consistent  with  thy  highest  good 
and  His  glory,  increase  thy  temporal  benefits. 

As  cares  thicken  and  responsibilities  increase, 
pray  that  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord  may  be  upon 
thee,  for  thy  guidance,  and  protection,  and  that 
He  may  preserve  to  thee  a  high  degree  of  spiritu- 
ality, nor  let  thy  love  or  zeal  grow  cold.  If  called 
to  occupy  posts  of  trust  and  honor  among  thy 
fellow-men,  pray  that  His  sustaining  grace  may 
never  permit  thee  to  wander,  or  swerve  from  the 
paths  of  uprightness,  and  that  thou  mayest  be  en- 
abled to  guide  all  the  affairs  committed  to  thy 
trust,  with  wisdom  and  discretion. 

And  when  old  age,  with  its  feebleness  and 
infirmities,  gathers  about  thee,  pray  that  still  the 
blessing  of  God  may  be  upon  thy  tabernacle,  that 
no  dread  mental  or  moral  calamity  may  shroud 
the  evening  of  thy  days,  but,  like  good  old  David, 
having  served  your  generation,  by  the  will  of  God, 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  3O7 

you  may  fall  asleep  sweetly  upon  the  Savior's 
bosom. 

Such,  in  substance,  and  in  truthywas  the  prayer 
of  Jabez.  Nor  was  it  a  vain  supplication.  God 
granted  him  that  which  he  requested.  Verily,  He 
is  a  prayer-hearing,  and  a  prayer-answering  God. 
He  has  never  said  to  the  seed  of  Jacob,  seek  ye 
My  face,  in  vain.  Hence,  it  is  wise,  that  in  every 
thing;  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanks- 
giving, we  should  make  our  requests  known  unto 
God.  He  is  near  to  all  that  call  upon  Him,  to  all 
that  call  upon  Him  in  truth. 

Jabez'  prayer  was  heard,  and  answered.  It 
must  have  been  the  offering  up  of  sincere  desire 
unto  God.  It  must  have  been  for  things  agreeable 
to  the  divine  will.  It  must  have  been  presented 
in  the  way  divinely  appointed.  It  must  have  been 
with  thankful  acknowledgment  of  mercies,  already 
received,  and  in  submission  to  His  will  for  the 
future. 

Here,  then,  is  a  model  character.  A  man  of 
honor  above  his  brethren,  and  a  man  of  piety. 
True  piety  is,  indeed,  the  foundation  of  all  true 
honor.  So  far  as  God  has  seen  fit  to  reveal  it  unto 
us,  it  is  without  a  blemish.  That  he  was  not  perfect, 
we  know,  because  he  was  human  ;  but  the  inspired 
historian  has  seen  fit  to  present  unto  us  only  that 
part  of  his  character  which  is  excellent.  He  was 
honorable  and  prayerful,  characteristics  worthy  of 
all  imitation. 


308         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

If  its  right  to  labor  to  excel  in  all  that  is  good, 
we  cannot  set  our  mark  too  high.  "  Finally, 
brethren,"  says  the  Apostle  to  the  Philippians, 
"  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsover  things 
are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever 
things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely, 
whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report,  if  there  be 
any  virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  praise,  think  on 
these  things."  To  glorify  God  and  to  do  good  to 
men,  is  the  one  great  and  true  aim  of  life. 

If  we  would  attain  excellence  in  this  life,  or  in 
that  which  is  to  come,  we  must  seek  it  from  God. 
His  blessing  seek  first.  "  They  that  seek  Me  early, 
shall  find  Me."  He  alone  can  enlarge  our  coast, 
protect,  guide,  preserve,  and  comfort  us,  make  us 
honorable  in  life,  support  us  in  death,  crown  us 
with  glory  hereafter.  •■ 

I  commend  to  you  the  prayer  of  Jabez.  May 
your  history  correspond  with  his,  and  you  shall 
not  have  lived  in  vain.  Happy  they  who  are  fol- 
lowers of  those  "  who,  through  faith  and  patience, 
have  inherited  the  promises." 


VIII. 

Dciit.  xxix :  2g — "The  secret  things  belong  unto  tlie  Lord  our 
God  :  but  those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  our 
children  forever  " 

Prov  xvi:  jj : — "The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap;  but  the  whole 
disposing  thereof  is  of  the  Lord." 

IT  is  perhaps  natural  for  us  all,  and  especially 
for  those  of  us  who  are  young,  to  desire  to 
know  what  is  to  be  our  earthly  history.  Life  is 
spread  out  like  an  unknown  sea  which  we  are 
bound  to  cross,  and  we  wonder  what  shall  befall 
us  on  our  voyage.  Will  our  sky  be  ever  bright 
and  clear — our  sun  always  visible — the  winds  ever 
propitious — our  course  ever  prosperous — and  our 
companions  always  pleasant  and  ready  to  further 
our  progress  ?  Or  shall  we  be  constrained  to  work 
our  way  through  great  tribulation?  Shall  we  al- 
ways look  out  upon  a  cloudy  sky — with  no  bright 
ciays  of  sunshine — with  nights  dark  and  starless  ? 
Must  we  meet  the  storm  in  its  wildness  and  be  of- 
ten driven  from  our  course  to  work  against  oppos- 
ing winds  and  to  struggle  with  adverse  tides  ? 
Shall  we  enter  into  port  like  a  gallant  bark  well 
rigged  and  in  sailing  order,  or  with  sails  torn,  and 
disabled  helm,  barely  afloat  with  loss  of  all  but 
hope?  Must  our  voyage  be  with  companions  mo- 

309 


3IO  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

rose  and  irritable,  and  we  scarcely  hear  a  pleasant 
word  or  know  a  happy  hour?  To  all  such  inqui- 
ries as  these,  there  comes  a  voice  from  Him  who 
holds  our  destiny  in  His  own  hands  :  "  Commit  thy 
way  unto  the  Lord.  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge 
Him  and  He  shall  direct  thy  paths."  We  are  to 
walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight — and  not  to  seek  to 
be  wise  above  that  which  is  written  in  the  word  of 
truth.  Our  Creator  has  hung  up  a  veil  between 
us  and  our  eaithly  future,  and  bidden  us  not  to  pre- 
sume to  lift  it.  He  claims  secret  things  as  belong- 
ing unto  Him,  and  bids  us  be  content  with  those 
revealed.  There  are  barriers  set  up,  beyond  which 
it  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  pass. 

But  the  whole  history  of  man  goes  to  show  that 
in  this  regard  his  path  has  been  beset  by  tempta- 
tion. It  is  often  insinuated  that,  if  we  could  see 
beyond  the  veil,  our  happiness  would  be  greatly 
increased.  Our  disposition  to  be  content  with  our 
lot  and  faithfully  abide  by  the  teachings  of  heav- 
enly wisdom  is  thereby  tested,  that  our  character 
may  appear  unto  all.  If  in  the  fear  of  God  we  re- 
press the  rising  of  our  improper  curiosity,  we  shall 
doubtless  escape  many  a  snare. 

Man  in  his  estate  of  innocence  was  forbidden  to 
partake  of  the  fiuit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil.  '  O,'  said  the  tempter,  '  if  you  would 
break  that  hedge,  your  knowledge  would  elevate 
you  to  the  condition  of  God  himself.  You  would 
then  know  the  good  and   evil   before  you.     You 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  3II 

could  then  understand  your  future  history  and  des- 
tiny.' Words  alas  too  true,  but  by  man  not  fully 
comprehended.  But  the  temptation  excited  his 
desire.  The  forbidden  object  was  easy  of  access 
and  within  his  reach — yea,  even  in  the  hand  of  his 
beloved  companion,  and  perhaps  tendered  to  him 
with  her  most  alluring  smile.  Man  partook  and 
found  himself  at  once  transferred  from  the  blessed 
guidance  of  God  to  the  captivity  of  the  devil. 

"  Earth  felt  the  wound,  and  Nature  from  her  seat. 
Sighing  through  all  her  works,  gave  signs  of  woe 
That  all  was  lost." 

For  that  one  act  of  attempting  to  lift  the  veil 
which  God  had  hung  up  between  things  revealed 
and  secret — this  world  has  been  a  scene  of  sin  and 
sorrow  ever  since. 

As  we  pass  on  in  the  record  of  man's  history, 
we  find  that  from  time  to  time  God  was  pleased  to 
make  revelations  to  men  by  means  of  persons  who 
spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
We  find  also  warnings  given  against  false  prophets 
who  prophesied  when  the  Lord  sent  them  not. 
Solemn  prohibitions  were  also  given  against  resort- 
ing to  such  as  had  familiar  spirits  or  a  necroman- 
cer, that  is  one  who  claimed  to  prophecy  by  means 
of  the  dead,  for,  it  is  added,  '  all  that  do  these 
things  are  an  abomination  to  the  Lord.'  Here 
then  we  have  indicated  some  of  the  ways  in  which 
efforts  were,  and  would  be  made,  to  lift  the  cover- 
ing from  things  which  God  claimed  as  His  preroga- 
tive   to    reveal.     These    were    practiced    by   the 


312  LECTURES    TO    TFE    YOUNG. 

heathen,  and  the  people  of  God  were  strictly  for- 
bidden to  learn  their  ways. 

Still,  the  old  leaven  of  iniquity  continued  to 
work.  Men  were  found  desiring  to  be  as  Gods, 
and  have  foreknowledge  of  the  good  or  evil  they 
were  to  experience  in  their  earthly  history.  They 
would  walk  by  sight,  and  not  by  faith  in  God. 
From  time  to  time,  persons  were  found  in  Israel 
practicing  these  forbidden  exercises.  Such  they 
were  required  to  put  away  from  among  them,  that 
thus  the  people  might  be  less  exposed  to  the 
temptation. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  things  in  the  days  of 
Saul,  king  of  Israel,  who,  being  reduced  to  great 
extremities  b\'  his  rebellion  against  God,  and  be- 
ing fretted  because  divine  intimations  were  with- 
held, resorted  to  one  who  had  been  put  away  as 
having  a  familiar  spirit.  He  goes  to  a  woman  of 
this  reputation,  and  seeks  through  her,  as  a  medi- 
um, communication  with  the  spirit  of  Samuel,  a 
prophet  of  the  Lord  then  recently  deceased.  The 
spirit,  according  to  the  report  of  the  woman,  was 
soon  present  and  gave  replies  according  to  the  des- 
perate condition  of  his  circumstances.  Having 
forsaken  God,  this  resort  served  only  to  aggravate 
his  sin  and  increase  his  wretchedness.  The  knowl- 
edge he  thus  obtained,  afforded  him  but  poor 
preparation  to  meet  the  stern  and  severe  trial  of 
the  coming  conflict.  His  forces  were  routed  and 
in  despair  he   murdered  himself.     So  Saul  died  for 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         313 

his  transgression  which  he  had  committed 
for  asking  counsel  of  one  that  had  a  famihar 
spirit  to  inquire  of  it.  God  was  pleased  that, 
being  a  public  man,  his  death  should  be  a  public 
warning. 

Passing  on  in  the  history  of  God's  people,  we 
find  it  recorded  of  the  bloody  Manasseh,  that  he 
dealt  with  familiar  spirits,  while  the  pious  Josiah  put 
away  the  workers  with  them. 

The  prophet  Isaiah  warned  the  people  in  his  day 
against  hearkening  to  those  who  counseled  to 
seek  unto  them  which  have  familiar  spirits,  to  wiz- 
zards,  that  peep  and  mutter — for  the  living  to  the 
dead,  because  such  acted  in  opposition  to  the  law 
and  testimony  of  God.  From  all  these  intimations 
of  Scripture,  we  find  that  God's  people  have  been 
warned  and  forbidden  to  practice  or  to  give  coun- 
tenance to  any  mode  of  obtaining  a  knowledge  of 
secret  things  not  authorized  by  His  word.  We 
find  moreover  all  along  their  pathway  from  Adam 
to  the  close  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures, 
temptations  were  presented  to  allure  them  to  in- 
trude into  things  which  God  had  not  revealed. 
At  the  closing  of  the  Old  Testament  Canon,  the 
the  lips  of  true  prophecy  were  sealed,  and  so  con- 
tinued for  centuries.  The  times  between  the 
closing  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures  and  the 
commencement  of  the  New,  were  among  the  days 
of  the  greatest  glory  to  heathen  divinations.  At 
the  time  of  the  incarnation  of  the  blessed  Savior, 


314  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

they  had   begun   to  wane,   and    never   afterwards 
attained  to  their  former  consideration. 

In  the  days  of  the  apostles,  we  find  mention 
made  of  men  practicing  curious  arts,  but  wherever 
the  gospel  came  in  its  purity  and  power,  they  were 
abandoned.  On  one  occasion,  in  the  renowned 
city  of  Ephesus,  they  burnt  the  books  to  the  value 
of  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver.  At  another 
place,  we  have  an  account  of  a  damsel  possessed 
with  the  spirit  of  divination,  who  brought  her  mas- 
ters much  gain  by  soothsaying.  This  spirit  the 
apostle  Paul  rebuked  and  expelled,  thereby  giving 
great  offence  to  those  who  profited  by  her  diaboli- 
cal craft.  Every  where,  the  prying  into  secret 
things,  unrevealed  by  God  and  requiring  supernat- 
ural agency  for  their  disclosure,  is  condemned. 
We  can  discover  evidences  of  such  attempts 
through  various  instrumentalities  throughout  al- 
most the  whole  history  of  man.  Sometimes  it  has 
been  by  observing  the  clouds — sometimes,  by  the 
flight  of  birds — sometimes,  by  inspecting  the  en- 
trails of  slain  beasts.  Again,  by  what  were  called 
charms — by  incantations — and  by  claiming  famili- 
arity with  the  spirits  of  the  dead,  having  their  fa- 
vorite mediums.  The  responses  professed  to  be 
received  have  been  given  sometimes  in  numbers, 
sometimes  in  peeps  or  chirps  like  the  voice  of  a 
young  fowl — sometimes,  especially  in  more  recent 
pretentions  of  this  kind,  by  raps,  ringing  of  bells 
—moving  of  tables — writing,  etc. 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         315 

But  while  in  the  Old  Testament  the  manner  is 
not  detailed,  the  consulting  of  the  dead  is  express- 
ly forbidden.  It  is  plain  also  that  only  wicked 
men  gave  it  countenance,  and  that  the  pious  every 
where  condemned  it.  Moreover,  it  is  declared 
of  the  dead,  in  Scripture,  that  they  know  not  any 
thing,  nor  have  they  any  more  a  portion  in  any 
thing  that  is  done  under  the  sun.  As  to  the  pru- 
dential wisdom  or  that  which  concerns  temporal 
affairs,  they  have  no  longer  any  need  for  its  exer- 
cise. The  attempt  therefore  to  consult  them  is 
folly. 

In  the  New  Testament,  the  consulting  of  the 
dead  is  not  perhaps  spoken  of;  but  every  sort  of 
intruding  into  things  not  seen  and  which  cannot 
be  known  by  natural  means,  is  discouraged  and 
forbidden.  Secret  things  belong  unto  God,  but 
those  that  are  revealed  belong  unto  us.  Stili,  in 
New  Testament  times,  and  onward  to  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  claims  have  been  set  up  of  obtaining 
insight  into  things  unrevealed  and  belonging  to 
the  supernatural.  There  has  indeed  been  a  suc- 
cession of  such  claims.  Sometimes,  almost  en- 
tirely discountenanced  except  by  the  most  degra- 
ded and  vicious;  at  other  times,  appearing  under 
the  mark  of  piety ;  and  again,  making  pretensions 
to  a  science. 

But  whether  descending  in  the  channel  of  Gyp- 
sey  fortune-telling,  or  Indian  incantations  ;  wheth- 
er taking  the  mask  of  piety  and  claiming  to  come 


3l6  LECTURES    TO    THE   YOUNG. 

from  the  Virgin  Mary  or  other  saints  of  the  Rom- 
ish calendar — whether  aspiring  to  a  science  and 
deahng  in  manipulations  and  circles  and  mediums 
— whether  calling  itself  animal  magnetism — clair- 
voyance— spiritual  manifestation — harmonial  philo- 
sophy— just  so  far  as  it  claims  to  lift  the  veil  which 
God  has  placed  between  things  secret  and  things 
revealed,  just  so  far  should  all  that  fear  Him  stand 
aloof  from  its  temptations.  It  is  true  Aiat  the  pre- 
tensions alluded  to,  have,  for  the  time,  spent  their 
strength,  and  are  now  comparatively  but  little  agi- 
tated. Hence  it  may  seem  superfluous  to  spend 
precious  time  in  considering  their  status  in  the 
Word  of  God :  but  alas,  such  is  human  nature 
that,  even  after  delusions  have  worn  out  and  thus 
men  have  obtained  deliverance  from  great  and  de- 
structive errors  of  thought  and  life,  they  frequently 
become  again  entangled  and  sink  down  under  their 
dark  dominion.  It  seems  then  proper  to  record 
our  testimony  against  them,  and  renew  it  from 
time  to  time,  that  generations  as  they  arise  may 
hear  the  voice  of  warning  and  stand  aloof  from 
the  snare. 

The  folly  of  these  pretensions  is  manifest,  in  that 
they  do  not  furnish  us  with  any  new  and  useful  in- 
formation. As  to  all  they  profess  to  impart  in  re- 
gard to  moral  or  spiritual  principles,  they  are  the 
merest  nursery  maxims.  They  add  nothmg  to  the 
system  of  truth  taught  in  the  Word  of  God,  either 
essentially  or  by  way  of  illustration.     As  to  their 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         317 

wonderful  discoveries  in  reference  to  the  heavenly 
world,  they  bear  the  impress  of  the  workings  of 
vain  imagination  rather  than  the  communication  of 
wisdom  from  above. 

And  even  the  greatest  advocates  of  the  truth 
and  reality  of  these  communications  from  the 
spirit-world,  confess  that  contradictory  state- 
ments are  given,  and  account  for  it  by  saying 
that  there  are  lying  spirits  v.'ho  avail  themselves 
of  the  opportunity  to  impose  upon  the  credulous 
and  deceive  the  unwary.  There  is  then  no  cer- 
tainty, by  their  own  admission,  as  to  the  truth  of 
their  message. 

Moreover,  it  tends  to  give  us  very  degrading 
ideas  of  the  employment  and  condition  of  the 
spirits  of  the  dead.  For  when  the  august  spirits 
of  the  departed  for  whom  we  feel  an  instinctive 
reverence,  whether  suffering  or  happy,  are  repre- 
sented as  appearing  at  the  beck  or  nod  of  those 
who  call  for  them,  and  play  such  pranks  as  these 
are  said  to  do,  all  our  views  of  future  life  are  at 
once  confused  and  degraded.  When  a  person  be- 
lieves that  a-  soul  from  the  blessed  world  is  ready 
to  gratify  a  vain  curiosity  by  telling  persons  in  one 
place  whether  their  friends  are  awake  or  asleep 
— at  home  or  abroad — or  how  many  pieces  of  coin 
they  have  in  their  purse,  or  what  are  their  ages — 
or  to  stroke  faces  or  to  pull  the  hair  in  the  dark — 
to  cause  tables  or  chairs  to  dance — all  this  is  so  be- 
littling and  degrading,  that  the  mind  which  can  re- 


3l8  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

ceive  it  in  sober  truth  must  be  on  the  highway  to 
blank  infideHty. 

But  the  most  terrible  effect  of  this  delusion  is 
the  dethronement  of  reason.  This  is  a  threatened 
judgment  from  God,  who  frustrateth  the  tokens 
of  the  liars,  and  maketh  diviners  mad.  The  cases 
which  have  thus  suffered  are  many,  and  warn  us  of 
the  danger  of  yielding  to  such  a  delusion.  They 
tell  us  to  beware  of  treading  upon  forbidden  ground. 

This  text  as  well  as  the  whole  tenor  of  Scripture 
condemns  what  is  called  fortune-telling  or  resort- 
ing to  those  who  pretend  to  it.  Many  go  perhaps 
as  a  mere  amusement,  and  consider  not  that  they 
countenance  a  pretense  to  lift  the  veil  drawn  by 
God  between  us  and  the  future.  They  consider 
not  that  they  do  evil.  Such  a  practice  is  in  plain 
opposition  both  to  the  spirit  and  letter  of  the  word 
of  God.  Those  who  attempt  to  intrude  into  the 
things  kept  secret,  by  resorting  to  supernatural 
agencies  are  guilty  of  sacrilege.  The  tendency  of 
such  pretensions  is  to  trick  and  falsehood,  and 
shows  them  to  belong  to  the  kingdom  of  Satan. 
The  pretenders  and  patrons  for  the  most  part  are 
found  among  the  vicious  and  degrading.  My 
hearers,  if  we  are  wise,  we  shall  avoid  giving  coun- 
tenance to  all  such  pretensions.  '  Secret  things 
belong  unto  God  but  those  which  are  revealed 
belong  unto  us.' 

But  we  have  quoted  another  text,  containing  a 
principle  which  we  design  to  employ  a  portion  of 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  3I9 

the  present  hour  in  endeavoring  to  set  forth  and 
illustrate.  "  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap,  but  the 
whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the  Lord."  This 
text  plainly  declares  that  the  controlling  providence 
of  God  extends  to  the  lot.  God  is  in  the  lot. 
The  lot  is  "cast  into  the  lap  or  lot-vase  and 
the  vessel  is  shaken  in  all  directions  ;  but  the  whole 
disposing  thereof,  every  disposition  made  or 
position  taken  by  them  is  of  the  Lord.  We 
see  the  lots  or  pebbles,  or  pieces  of  ivory,  as 
the  case  may  be,  put  into  the  vessel,  then  shaken 
and  tossed  about  in  every  direction,  and  to 
us  it  is  entirely  unknown  what  position  they  will 
ultimately  assume.  To  us,  they  seem  undirected 
by  any  intelligent  agent — a  mere  chance  medley 
— but  the  text  tells  us  they  are  disposed  wholly  by 
the  Lord.  Casting  lots  then  is  an  appeal  unto  God 
to  decide  a  matter  for  us  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  the  lot. 

That  God  is  in  the  lot  is  evident  from  the  using 
it  as  set  forth  in  the  Scripture.  The  first  mention 
of  the  lot  in  the  Word  of  God,  is  in  the  sixteenth 
chapter  of  Leviticus.  It  relates  to  the  services  of 
the  day  of  atonement,  a  day  of  the  most  solemn 
service  in  the  whole  Jewish  ritual.  The  lot  was 
cast  in  relation  to  the  two  goats,  deciding  which 
should  be  offered  in  sacrifice  and  which  let  go  into 
the  wilderness.  In  this  case  it  was  a  solemn  act 
connected  with  divine  worship,  and  a  clear  recog- 
nition that  God  was  in  the  lot.     It   was   used  also 


320  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

by  divine  direction  for  dividing  the  land  and  as- 
signing to  each  tribe  their  particular  portion. 

In  I  Sam.  xix :  41,  we  are  told,  it  was  used  by 
king  Saul  to  discover  who  had  acted  contrary  to 
the  oath  he  had  laid  upon  Israel.  And  Saul  said 
unto  God,  give  a  perfect  lot.  Here  God  is  recog- 
nized as  being  in  the  lot.  In  the  book  of  Esther, 
we  find  Haman  casting  lots  to  decide  what  day  he 
should  select  for  the  destruction  of  the  Jews. 
Hainan,  although  a  despiser  of  the  true  people  of 
God,  affects  to  consult  Divine  Providence  in  refer- 
ence to  their  destruction.  In  the  book  of  Jonah, 
we  find  the  mariners  casting  lots  to  learn  why  they 
were  pursued  with  such  a  fearful  tempest.  So 
they  cast  lots,  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Jonah. 

In  the  New  Testament,  we  find  the  Apostles 
casting  lots  to  learn  which  of  the  two  nomi- 
nated, the  Lord  would  choose  to  take  part  in  the 
Apostleship.  This  was  done  in  connection  with 
earnest  prayer.  They  thus  recognized  God  in  the 
lot. 

It  is  then  clear  that  the  use  of  the  lot,  as  noticed 
in  Scripture,  was  regarded  by  the  godly  as  a  sol- 
emn appeal  to  God  to  decide  the  question  at  issue. 
They  resorted  to  it  only  in  important  cases  or  by 
Divine  direction,  and  as  an  act  of  solemn  worship. 
When  the  heathen  cast  lots,  it  was  a  recognition 
of  an  unseen  agency  regarded  as  divine.  They 
believed  God  was  in  the  lot.  It  was  resorted  to 
when  reasons  sufficient  to  found  a  judgment  were 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  321 

not  manifest.  Hence,  an  appeal  was  taken  to  an 
agency  supposed  to  know  the  things  necessary  to 
a  correct  decision.  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap  or 
lot-vase,  but  the  whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the 
Lord. 

From  the  word  lot  comes  lottery.  Arrange- 
ments are  made  of  such  a  character  as  to  make  it 
appear  that  the  prize  is  not  obtained  from  any  con- 
trol of  the  managers,  but  by  an  agency  invisible 
and  independent  of  them.  How  far  this  is  the 
truth  and  carried  out  in  good  faith,  it  is  not  for  me 
to  say  ;  but  if  it  be  true,  then  the  appeal  is  made 
to  an  unseen  agency.  Now  all  invisible  intelli- 
gent agencies  are  regarded  by  men  as  under  the 
guidance  of  Divine  or  Satanic  influence.  In  the 
Bible  history,  men,  in  appealing  to  the  lot,  ap- 
pealed to  God  by  means  of  the  lot.  The  heathen, 
in  appealing  to  the  lot,  appealed  to  some  imagin- 
ary being  regarded  by  them  as  divine,  by  means 
of  the  lot.  They  all  evidently  referred  to  an 
agency  behind  the  lot.  Whether  the  lot  consisted 
of  pebbles  of  different  shades  shaken  in  a  vase — 
and  the  decision  taken  from  their  final  position,  or 
whether  the  lot  was  by  shaking  arrows  in  a  quiver 
and  deciding  according  to  the  one  drawn  out,  the 
decision  was  not  regarded  as  made  by  the  pebble 
or  arrow,  in  itself  considered,  but  by  an  unseen 
agency  that  directed  the  position;  otherwise  they 
must  have  denied  the  government  of  God  over  the 
whole  matter.     The  text   declares   that  the  lot  is 


322         LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG. 

disposed  of  by  the  Lord.  The  believer  in  the  Bi- 
ble therefore,  if  he  appeals  to  the  lot,  understands 
that  he  appeals  by  the  lot  unto  the  Lord. 

Is  it  right  to  resort  to  the  lot  ?  Ought  we  to 
appeal  to  God  by  drawing  an  arrow  or  a  straw, 
shaking  pebbles  or  dotted  pieces  of  ivory,  by  the 
toss  of  a  copper,  or  by  means  of  numbers  ? 

It  is  plain  from  Scripture  that  it  is  an  appeal  to 
God  to  decide,  in  a  special  manner,  a  matter  for 
our  guidance.  It  is  therefore  obvious  that,  if  done 
at  all,  if  ever  allowable,  it  should  be  done  in  a  seri- 
ous and  devotional  manner.  God  should  not  be 
appealed  unto  without  considering  the  honor  due 
unto  His  name.  All  irreverence  should  be  put 
far  from  us  ;  all  lightness  of  spirit  carefully  avoided. 
Solemnity  and  reverence  become  us  in  every  ap- 
peal unto  God,  whether  we  appeal  unto  Him  by 
oath,  or  refer  unto  Hmi  by  lot,  we  should  bear  in 
•mind  that  we  stand  upon  holy  ground.  God  is 
in  the  lot. 

We  should  not  appeal  unto  God  by  means  of 
the  lot,  except  in  an  important  matter.  We  would 
not  carry  a  matter  of  trifling  character  before  an 
earthly  tribunal.  We  would  feel  it  to  be  disre- 
spectful to  an  earthly  judge  to  make  a  formal  ap- 
peal to  his  decision  in  a  mere  trifle.  We  would 
not  take  an  oath,  if  we  were  men  of  proper  reflec- 
tion, in  a  matter  of  no  consequence. 

Again  ;  we  should  not  resort  to  the  lot  when  the 
means  of  forming  a  correct  judgment  are  alread}- 


LECTURES  TO  THE  YOUNG.         323 

within  our  reach.  We  might  resort  to  the  lot  in 
a  solemn  and  devotional  manner,  and  upon  a  mat- 
ter of  importance,  and  still  the  appeal  be  unjusti- 
fiable. There  might  be  other  means  within  our 
reach  sufficient  to  instruct  us  in  our  duty.  It  would 
therefore  be  wrong  in  us  to  ask  God  in  this  way 
for  special  direction  when  He  had  already  furnished 
us  with  all  that  was  necessary  for  our  guidance. 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  are  there  no  cases  now  in 
which  it  is  proper  to  appeal  unto  God  by  the  use 
of  the  lot?  It  is  evident  that  the  lot  in  itself  con- 
sidered is  not  necessarily  a  wrong  thing  for  good 
men,  and  even  the  Apostles  employed  it.  The 
answer  therefore  must  take  into  consideration  the 
circumstances.  I  doubt  very  much  whether  with 
the  Bible  in  our  hands,  complete  as  it  is,  there  re- 
mains any  necessity  for  an  appeal  unto  God  by 
means  of  the  lot — at  least  as  private  individuals — 
for  as  relates  to  public  and  governmental  acts  in 
selecting  men  to  do  battle,  we  are  not  now  speak- 
ing. It  seems  to  me  that  the  Bible  furnishes  us 
with  all  the  information  necessary  for  our  faith  and 
practice.  Certainly  the  cases  where  the  lot  should, 
be  resorted  to  by  private  individuals  are  very  rare. 
"  We  have  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy  where- 
unto  we  do  well  to  take  heed."  If  the  case  be 
not  one  in  which  the  information  necessary  for  a 
proper  decision  is  out  of  our  reach — if  it  be  not 
one  of  very  L,reat  practical  importance,  or  if  it  be 
not   one  justifying  a  special   exercise    of  solemn 


324  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

prayer  and  supplication,  then  it  is  not  one  author- 
izing a  special  appeal  to  the  lot.  The  lot,  like  the 
oath,  occupies  holy  ground. 

If  the  views  here  presented  be  true  and  scrip- 
tural, it  follows  that  all  games  of  chance  are  wrong 
in  their  principle.  It  is  wrong  to  make  a  formal  ap- 
peal unto  God  in  a  matter  of  mere  amusement.  It  is 
wresting  an  act  of  solemn  religious  worship  out  of 
its  place.  On  this  ground  lotteries  and  all  the  ma- 
chinery of  gift  enterprises  are  to  be  condemned. 
They  are  an  appeal  to  an  invisible  agency  for  gain 
in  a  way  unauthorized  by  the  Word  of  God — de- 
vices contrary  to  the  teachings  of  Holy  Writ  which 
requires  us  with  quietness  to  work  and  eat  our  own 
bread  and  to  provide  things  honest  in  the  sight  of 
men.  The  same  may  be  said  of  card-playing  in 
all  its  varieties.  It  is  a  species  of  lot,  and  hence 
liable  to  the  same  objections. 

Moreover,  in  all  honorable  business  transactions, 
there  must  be  some  regular  and  well  defined  pro- 
portion between  that  which  is  given  and  that  which 
is  received.  Any  principle  of  business  that  is  at 
war  with  this,  must  either  have  for  its  foundation 
fraud  and  trick,  or  be  characterized  by  ruinous 
folly  ;  for  just  so  far  as  you  destroy  this  propor- 
tion, you  sap  the  foundation  of  commercial  pros- 
perity. Moreover,  just  so  far  as  the  purchaser  is 
encouraged  to  expect  more  than  a  regular  pro- 
portion, for  money  expended,  just  so  far  are  the 
incentives  to  industry  chilled  and  weakened — and 


LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG.  3^5 

whatever  injures  industry,  is  so  far  destructive  to 
public  virtue.  Idleness  is  the  stagnant  pool, 
breeding  moral  pollution,  miasma  and  death.  All 
that  is  gained  by  speculations  in  lotteries,  gift 
enterprises,  and  institutions  of  this  kind,  is 
at  the  expense  of  the  principle  which  lies  at 
the  foundation  of  commercial  honesty,  individ- 
ual industry,  and  public  virtue.  The  person 
then  who  encourages  them  commits  an  act  of 
hostility  against  the  best  interests  of  his  country 
and  people. 

But  God  so  governs  the  world  that  what  is 
wrong  in  principle  is  evil  in  its  tendency,  and  this 
lays  foundation  for  an  argument  more  apparent. 
A  good  tree  or  principle  does  not  bring  forth  evil 
fruit — neither  does  a  corrupt  tree  or  principle  bring 
forth  good  fruit.  Wherefore,  by  their  fruits  ye 
shall  know  them.  Though  the  way  may  seem 
right,  yet  if  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways  of  death, 
the  wise  will  beware. 

Lotteries  and  gambling  tend  to  the  death  of  in- 
dustry and  healthful  enterprise.  They  tend  to  the 
death  of  honesty,  virtue  and  good  morals.  All 
their  associations  are  corrupting  and  degrading. 
They  spread  a  charm  and  a  snare  in  the  way  of 
those  who  parley  with  them  and  allure  but  to  be- 
tray and  ruin.  This  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  try 
to  prove.  The  tendency  of  these  to  evil  is  so  ap- 
parent that  legislative  authority  has  felt  called 
upon  to  labor  for  their  suppression.     Examples  of 


326  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

ruined  reputation,  squandered   fortunes   and   beg- 
gared families,  by  these  means,  are  legion. 

I  cannot  now  in  detail  depict  all  the  anguish 
occasioned  by  these  pernicious  practices.  The 
history  of  the  conscience  of  the  youth  who  has 
left  the  paternal  abode  with  a  mother's  prayer  and 
a  father's  blessing  to  qualify  himself  for  the  busi- 
ness of  life,  and  has  been  drawn  away  to  practice 
gambling,  has  never,  perhaps,  been  fully  written. 
Step  by  step,  he  has  been  led  away  in  the  path  of 
ruin.  Conscience  checked  him  when  he  began  to 
handle  cards  as  an  amusement,  but  he  broke  away 
from  those  checks.  It  pierced  him  when  he  be- 
gan to  stake  money  on  the  game,  and  when,  late 
at  night,  he  found  his  way  to  his  lodging  place. 
It  made  his  heart  bleed  when  he  had  thus  wasted 
his  honest  earnings,  and  felt  tempted  to  make  free 
with  his  employer's  drawer  in  order  to  procure 
means  to  continue  the  fascinating  game.  It  in- 
flicted a  deeper  wound,  when  his  losses  tempted 
him  to  make  larger  abstractions  with  less  and  less 
prospect  of  replacing  what  he  had  taken  ;  but  he 
went  on,  grew  desperate,  resorted  to  false  entries 
to  conceal  his  guilt.  Often  his  conscience  tortured 
him,  and  shame  and  confusion  worried  him,  as  he 
anticipated  the  day  of  disclosure  and  ruin,  but  on 
he  went,  until  the  fearful  result  broke  upon  him 
and  overwhelmed  him  with  infamy.  I  shall  not 
undertake  to  describe  the  agony  of  that  mother's 
heart  when  the  sad  tidings  reached  her  ear.     Poor 


LECTURES    TO   THE   YOUNG.  $27 

woman,  she  never  smiled  again.  Grief,  like  a 
worm  in  the  bud,  gnawed  at  her  heart  and  she 
lingered  until  the  grave  closed  up  her  earthly  his- 
tory. I  cannot  describe  how  that  father  felt  whose 
fond  hopes  were  so  blasted.  Nor  can  I  describe 
the  exercises  of  that  sister,  in  regard  to  whose  love 
there  is  not  on  earth  a  purer  thing.  Poor  girl,  she 
wept  as  if  her  very  heart  would  break.  Ah  !  what 
a  dark  cloud  has  gathered  over  that  once  happy 
household  by  the  conduct  of  that  misguided  son 
and  brother. 

But  sometimes  it  is  the  husband  who  yields  to 
this  insnaring  and  destructive  habit.  He  begins 
to  be  out  late  at  night,  and  the  heart  of  the  wife 
is  full  of  anxiety.  When  he  returns,  he  excuses 
himself  as  best  he  may,  and  resolves,  it  may  be, 
that  he  wih  not  distress  her  so  any  more.  But 
again  he  is  ensnared,  and  again  the  wife  is  distressed. 
She  has  her  suspicions  aroused,  but  she  chokes 
them  down.  She  is  slow  to  believe  that  any  thing 
criminal  is  practiced — but  the  manner  of  her  hus- 
band is  not  what  it  once  was.  Time  rolls  on,  and 
the  whole  truth  comes  out  at  length.  She  is  beg- 
gared. Her  property,  that  she  brought  as  her  in- 
heritance, is  squandered,  her  children  are  destitute, 
her  husband,  overwhelmed  with  shame,  put  an  end 
to  his  life,  or  disappeared,  gone,  no  one  knows 
whither. 

I  remember  of  reading  the  history  of  a  gambler 
that  made  a  deep   impression   on  my  mind.     He 


328  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

was  of  respectable  parentage,  and  was  sent  to  the 
city  of  New  York  to  obtain  a  business  education. 
He  was  introduced  into  the  parlors  of  the  wealthy, 
in  which  the  company  often  amused  themselves 
with  playing  cards.  He  was  often  asked  to  join 
in  tl  e  the  play,  and  felt  a  little  mortified  that  he 
was  ignorant  of  the  game.  He  gave  his  attention 
to  it  however,  and  soon  learned  to  play.  This  was 
his  first  step  to  ruin.  Next  we  find  him  wending 
his  way  to  the  west,  and  on  the  steamboat  he  was 
solicited  to  take  a  hand.  He  did  so,  as  they  were 
only  playing  for  amusement,  and  he  expected  to 
go  no  farther.  Thus  they  continued  for  awhile  ; 
but  as  the  spirits  of  the  party  began  to  flag,  they 
proposed  as  a  means  of  exciting  deeper  interest 
in  the  game,  to  stake  something.  Gradually  the 
stakes  were  increased.  The  result  was,  the  young 
man  lost  his  all.  Ashamed  to  inform  his  friends 
of  his  situation,  he  found  means  to  work  his  way 
to  one  of  our  large  cities,  and  there  he  was  soon 
arrested  for  attempting  to  pass  counterfeit  money. 
He  was  brought  into  court,  tried  and  sent  to  the 
penitentiary. 

Where  was  that  young  man  ruined?  Not 
when  he  received  the  sentence  confining  him 
to  the  gloomy  walls  of  the  prison — not  when  the 
officers  of  the  law  arrested  him — not  when  the 
evidence  of  his  guilt  led  to  his  apprehension — 
not  when,  upon  the  steamboat,  the  gamblers  fleeced 
him   of  the   means  of  his  support — not  when  he 


LECTUKKS  TO  THE  YOUNG.  329 

consented  to  take  a  hand  with  the  heartless  black- 
legs that  infest  our  rivers,  and  exert  their  ingenuity 
to  entrap  the  unwary.  The  fatal  blow  was  given 
in  the  parlors  of  New  York,  where  beauty  and  wit 
were  wont  to  assemble.  There  his  morals  received 
a  stab  that  sent  him  lingering  to  the  abodes  of 
crime  and  wretchedness. 

O,  ye  gay  and  beautiful,  ye  m.aidens  who 
form  the  charm  of  parlor  circles,  are  ye  indeed 
the  thoughtless  ones  who  present  the  poisoned 
chalice,  the  effects  of  which  dry  up  the  foun- 
tains of  virtue  and  happiness  ?  Take  care.  Like 
the  eagle  whose  heart  was  pierced  by  an  ar- 
row steadied  by  a  pinion  taken  from  its  own 
wing,  you  may  find  one  day  that  you  planted  the 
thorn  which  shall  pierce  your  own  soul,  that  you 
started  the  influence  which  in  its  dreadful  sweep 
has  made  your  own  heart  a  desolation.  Do  not, 
we  entreat  you,  thus  cast  fire  brands,  arrows  and 
death,  and  say  you  are  only  in  sport.  Do  not  allure 
the  unwary  into  the  snare  by  which  he  is  robbed 
of  all  that  makes  life  a  blessing. 

And  you,  young  man,  beware  of  the  beginning. 
It  is  like  the  letting  out  of  water — like  a  seep  in 
the  dam.  First,  the  trickling  drop.  What  injury 
can  that  do  ?  Gradually  it  increases  to  a  little 
stream — then,  wearing  its  way,  it  enlarges  and 
strengthens  until  it  opens  a  mighty  gap,  and  the 
rushing  torrent  carries  desolation  in  all  its  course. 
Do  not  admit  the   torpid   adder  into  your  house 

(V) 


330  LECTURES    TO    THE    YOUNG. 

lest,  warmed  into   life   and  vigor,  its   sting  be  the 
death  of  those  you  fondly  love. 

My  young  friend,  you  have  no  right  to  indulge 
in  food  that  poisons  your  body,  enfeebles  your 
constitution  and  sends  you  through  life  a  sickly, 
wretched  man.  You  have  no  right  to  peril  your 
reason  by  vainly  endeavoring  to  pry  into  things 
which  God  has  wisely  commanded  you  not  to 
meddle  with.  You  have  no  right  to  jeopardize  your 
property,  the  comfort  of  your  parents,  and  all 
your  own  hopes  of  usefulness,  in  vain  amusement. 
Hear  the  voice  of  warning  as  it  comes  from  the 
breaking  hearts  of  fond  friends  and  those  whose 
love  is  the  most  precious  of  all  earth's  treasures, 
and  determine,  God  helping  you,  you  will  never 
place  yourself  within  the  charmed  circle.  Re- 
member, it  is  enchanted  ground. 

Remember  "  there  is  a  way  that  seemeth  right 
to  a  man,  but  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways  of 
death."  Look  narrowly  and  closely  at  the  princi- 
ples and  tendencies  of  all  your  exercises,  and  be 
sure  that  you  are  right.  Remember  '  that  as 
righteousness  tendeth  to  life,  so  he  that  pursueth 
evil,  pursueth  it  to  his  own  death.'  '  In  all  thy  ways 
acknowledge  God  and  he  shall  direct  thy  steps.' 
'  Godliness  is  profitable  for  all  things,  having  the 
promise  both  of  this  life  and  of  that  which  is  to 
come.' 


&A 

\^^%.^:> 


SERMONS 


BY 


Dr.  Coulter. 


^y 


I. 

Alark  xvi  :  /J — "And  He  said  unto  them,Go  ye  into  all  the  world 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 

ONE  of  the  special  hindrances  to  social  and  gen- 
eral happines  is  selfishness.  Men  seek  their 
own  advantage  with  too  little  regard  to  the  well- 
being  of  others.  To  this  source  doubtless  may  be 
traced  much  of  the  bickerings  of  families,  the  con- 
tentions of  neighbors — their  lawsuits  and  slander- 
ous accusations.  Hence,  arise  the  strifes  of 
communities  and  the  difficulties  that  afflict 
churches.  Diotrephes  loveth  to  have  the  pre-emi- 
nence. To  this  principle  may  often  be  traced  those 
terrible  conflicts,  by  which  nations  are  embroiled 
and  distracted.  Whatever  therefore  tends  to  foster 
selfishness  should  be  diligently  avoided.  And  this 
requires  early  attention.  The  seeds  of  it  are  often 
sown  in  childhood,  in  the  nursery,  and  cultivated 
by  parental  fondness,  little  thinking  they  are  thus 
preparing  their  children  and  themselves  bitterness 
in  the  latter  end.  If  this  be  so,  it  is  evident  that 
whatever  is  suited  to  check  the  growth,  and  deaden 
the  power  of  selfishness  should  be  carefully  culti- 
vated. The  judicious  parent  will  strive  to  nip  it 
in  the  bud.     He  will  labor  to  have  his   children 

333 


334  SERMONS. 

trained  to  habits  of  self-denial  for  the  good  of 
others,  their  brothers,  sisters,  and  associates.  '  To 
do  good  and  communicate,  forget  not,  for  with 
such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased,'  saith  Holy 
Scripture.  "  Look  not  every  man  on  his  own 
things  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others." 
The  great  Gospel  motto  is  "glory  to  God  in  the 
highest  and  good  will  to  men." 

It  is  of  great  importance  to  the  young  that  they 
take  a  right  start  in  the  matter.  They  should  feel 
that  they  have  a  place  in  this  world  for  something 
higher  and  holier  than  to  pamper  their  own  appe- 
tites, or  to  gratify  their  own  pride  or  ambition. 
Their  aim  should  be  to  leave  the  world  better  and 
happier  for  their  having  lived  in  it.  They  should 
feel,  that  to  confer  happiness  and  comfort  is  better 
than  to  receive  it.  "It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive."     It  is  more  Godlike. 

It  is  said  that  he  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  public 
benefactor  who  makes  two  spires  of  grass  grow 
where  but  one  grew  before.  More  so,  he  who  con- 
verts an  impassable  bog  into  a  smiling  meadow, 
a  wild  jungle  into  cultivated  fields  of  corn,  and 
barren  hills  to  fruitful  vineyards,  that  makes  a  des- 
olated country  a  place  of  thriving  orchards,  bloom- 
ing gardens,  and  happy  homes.  These  things 
pertain  to  physical  comfort,  and  are  well  in  their 
place.  Is  not  he  a  public  benefactor  who  dries  up 
the  tear  of  the  widow  and  orphan  by  administer- 
ing to  their  necessities — who  seeks  out  the  children 


SERMONS.  335 

of  ignorance,  and  sorrow  and  crime,  and  leads  their 
feet  in  the  paths  of  knowledge,  virtue  and  peace  ? 
Howard  made  it  the  business  of  his  life  to  visit 
the  prisoner  in  his  dungeon  and  cell,  and  to  try  to 
do  him  good. 

It  would  indeed  be  a  goodly  sight  to  contem- 
plate, could  we  behold  a  band  of  youth  in  the 
fullness  of  their  vigor,  all  deeply  imbued  with  the 
high  and  holy  purpose  to  live  for  the  good  of  their 
fellow  men — determined  to  dare  and  do  what  in 
them  lay  to  dry  up  the  fountains  of  sorrow  and 
affliction,  to  smooth  the  pathway  of  the  poor  and 
unfortunate,  to  be  eyes  to  the  blind,  and  feet  to 
the  lame,  to  cause  the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for 
joy,  to  stay  the  tide  of  intemperance  and  crime, 
and  live  bright  examples  of  purity,  friendship  and 
love. 

Blessed  be  God,  this  sin-darkened  and  ruined 
world  has  been  blest  with  some  such,  and  we  may 
hope  that  the  race  will  never  entirely  die  out  in 
the  land,  until  millennial  glory  shall  cheer  every 
dark  waste  "  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes." 

Well,  my  dear  friend,  if  you  are  a  Christian, 
you  feel  and  know  that  the  Gospel  is  the  only 
remedy  which  can  meet  the  wants  of  a  dying 
world.  Without  this,  death  must  forever  rage  and 
reign.  This  alone  can  cure  the  disorders  of  your 
heart,  make  your  present  life  a  blessing,  and  give 
you    an    assured    hope   of    happiness    hereafter. 


336  SERMONS. 

Without  it,  there  can  be  no  real  and  lasting  enjoy- 
ment in  any  relation.  Without  it,  families  as  well 
as  individuals  must  ever  remain  in  a  deplorable 
condition.  The  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  them. 
They  await  the  day  of  fearful  reckoning  and  utter 
ruin.  So  it  is  with  communities ;  so  also  with  na- 
tions. No  government  can  prove  a  real  and  lasting 
blessing  unless  its  principles  are  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  the  Gospel.  "  For  the  nation  and  king- 
dom that  will  not  serve  Thee,"  says  the  Prophet 
Isaiah,  speaking  of  the  Church  of  God — "  shall 
perish,  yea,  those  nations  shall  be  utterly  wasted." 
The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell  with  all  the 
nations  that  forget  God. 

If  you  are  a  patriot  and  a  person  of  information 
and  consideration,  you  know  that  without  the 
Gospel,  no  country  can  be  truly  prosperous  and 
happy.  Your  owai  reflections  under  the  light  of 
history  coincide  with  the  declaration  of  inspiration 
that  "  righteousness  exalteth  a  nation" — that 
"  blessed  is  the  people  who  know  the  joyful  sound." 
Blessed  is  the  people  whose  hearts  and  institu- 
tions are  pervaded  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
Gospel. 

If  you  are  a  philanthropist,  and  have  observed 
and  reflected  upon  the  evils  which  afflict  huiranity, 
and  the  various  remedies  which  have  been  pre- 
scribed and  tried  for  its  relief,  you  must  be  aware 
that  nothing  at  all  meets  the  necessity  but  the 
Gospel. 


SERMONS.  337 

Whether  therefore  you  be  truly  a  Christian,  a 
patriot  or  a  philanthropist,  you  must  feel  that  the 
Gospel,  in  its  living  and  all-pervading  influence,  is 
the  want  of  the  world. 

You  are  not  surprised  therefore,  if  you  know  any- 
thing about  the  history  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  that 
He  should  give,  under  circumstances  of  the  most 
impressive  character,  the  command  of  the  text. 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature."  It  comports  with  the  whole 
history  of  His  life.  He  came  to  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  was  lost.  He  came  with  the  gracious 
remedy  for  all  human  ills,  individual,  domestic, 
social,  civil,  national.     It  is  found  in  the  Gospel. 

It  comports  with  all  that  is  written  of  Him  in 
the  Law,  the  Psalms,  and  the  Prophets. 

He  was  promised  as  that  seed  of  Abraham  in 
whom  all  nations  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed. 
Hence,  says  the  Apostle — "  The  Scriptures  fore- 
seeing that  God  would  justify  the  heathen  through 
faith,  preached  before  the  Gospel  unto  Abraham, 
saying,  "  in  Thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed." 
Hence  it  was  said  by  the  Prophet  in  reference  to 
Christ,  "  Look  unto  Me  and  be  ye  saved  all  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  for  I  am  God,  and  besides  Me 
there  is  no  Savior."  y\nd  again  "The  grace  of 
God  hath  appeared  unto  all  men."  Hence  it  is 
said  in  reference  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  "  And 
it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  that  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established 


33^  SERMONS. 

in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  shall  be  exalted 
above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it. 
And  many  people  shall  go  and  say,  '  come  ye  and 
let  us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  to  the 
house  of  the  God  of  Jacob,  and  He  will  teach  us 
His  ways.  And  we  will  walk  in  His  paths,  for  out 
of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the  law,  and  the  word  of  the 
Lord  from  Jerusalem.'  And  He  shall  judge  among 
the  nations — and  shall  rebuke  many  people,  and 
they  shall  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares  and 
their  spears  into  pruning  hooks ;  nation  shall  not 
lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they 
learn  war  any  more." 

And  again,  "  The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the' 
lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid, 
and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion,  and  the  fatling 
together ;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them,  and 
the  cow  and  the  bear  shall  feed ;  their  young  ones 
shall  lie  down  together;  and  the  lion  shall  eat 
straw  like  the  ox,  and  the  sucking  child  shall  play 
upon  the  hole  of  the  asp,  and  the  weaned  child 
shall  put  his  hand  upon  the  cockatrice's  den.  They 
shall  not  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  My  holy  mountain, 
for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea." 

And  still  again,  "  The  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall 
feed  together,  and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the 
bullock,  and  dust  shall  be  the  serpent's  meat.  They 
shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  My  holy  moun- 
tain, saith  the  Lord."     These  are  glowing  prophe- 


SERMONS.  339 

cies  of  Isaiah,  the  evangelical  prophet,  relating  to 
the  coming  results  of  the  spread  and  power  of  the 
Gospel.  It  is  indeed  the  great  panacea  for  the 
world's  disorders.  It  alone  can  bring  peace  and 
blessing  here  and  hereafter.  No  wonder  then  that 
the  blessed  Savior  bade  His  disciples  go  every- 
where and  proclaim  it.  Go,  scale  every  moun- 
tain, penetrate  every  valley,  visit  every  island  and 
continent,  and  leave  no  dark  spot  in  the  whole 
world  uncheered  by  the  blessed  light  of  the  glorious 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God. 

It  is  moreover  characteristic  of  the  Gospel  to 
lead  all  who  heartily  receive  it,  todesire  its  propa- 
gation, and  find  their  highest  enjoyment  in  labor- 
ing to  promote  it.  It  is  a  great  Gospel  maxim,  as 
already  intimated  that  "  it  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  re:eive."  It  is  a  blessedness  of  a  higher 
and  purer  character.  Hence,  those  who  do  most  for 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  a  right  spirit,  are  the  hap- 
piest people.  The  requisitions  of  the  Gospel  impose 
no  slavish  service.  He  that  serves  God  in  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel  of  His  Son,  belongs  to  the  highest 
order  of  freemen.     The  service  is  one  of  choice. 

No  wonder  the  blessed  Savior — fresh  from  His 
great  work  on  earth — for  man's  salvation — full  of 
love  to  the  world,  and  especially  to  His  people — 
should  say,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,"  unto  every 
people,  to  every  clime,  to  every  creature.  The 
Gospel  presents  blessings  suited  to  every  human 
being  on  earth. 


340  SERMONS. 

To  the  seeker  for  riches,  it  offers  treasures  more 
precious  than  gold,  yea,  than  much  fine  gold,  of 
durable  riches  and  righteousness.  It  tells  of  a 
treasure  "  incorruptible,  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth 
not  away":  of  treasures  laid  up  in  heaven,  which 
neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  which 
thieves  do  not  break  through  and  steal." 

To  the  poor,  it  speaks  of  faith,  and  tells  them 
that,  though  poor  in  this  world,  yet  may  they  be 
rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  grace  of  eternal  life. 
To  the  seeker  of  pleasure,  it  speaks  of  "  a  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory — of  fullness  of  joy  and 
pleasures  forevermore."  To  the  bond,  it  speaks  of 
freedom  that  is  full  of  blessedness,  giving  inward 
peace,  so  that  a  prison  becomes  a  palace.  To  all, 
it  says,  "  Seek  first  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His 
righteousness,  and  all  these  things" — all  necessary 
things — "shall  be  added  unto  you."  "Godliness  is 
profitable  unto  all  things,  having  the  promise  of  the 
life  which  now  is  and  of  that  which  is  to  come." 

Go  ye,  said  the  Savior.  In  obedience  to  this 
command  the  apostles  went  forth.  Peter  is  said 
to  have  gone  as  far  as  Babylon ;  others  penetrated 
even  to  India ;  some  into  Egypt,  and  far  into  Africa; 
others  to  Scythia.  The  apostle  Paul  tells  us  that 
from  Jerusalem  and  round  about  unto  Illysicum, 
he  had  fully  preached  the  Gospel. 

The  apostles  died.  Having  served  their  gene- 
ration by  the  will  of  God  faithfully,  they  were 
taken  up  higher.     They  were  men  valiant  for  the 


SERMONS.  341 

truth,  and  counted  not  their  own  hves  dear  unto 
them  in  comparison  of  the  blessed  privilege  of 
testifying  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  not 
shunning  to  seal  their  testimony  with  their  own 
blood. 

Still  the  command  of  the  Savior  lived  and  found 
an  echo  in  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

"  Salvation,  oh  salvation, 
The  joyful  sound  proclaim." 

The  Gospel,  as  the  great  blessing  of  heaven  for 
ruined  man,  was  presented  farther  and  wider.  'Men 
imbued  with  the  grace  of  God  went  forth  into  re- 
gions wholly  devoted  to  idolatry,  and  there 
preached  the  blessed  Gospel. 

"  As  much  as  in  me  lies,"  said  the  apostle  Paul, 
"  I  am  ready  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  you  which 
are  in  Rome  also,  for  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
Gospel,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation." 
Others,  when  he  was  gone,  took  up  the  message  in 
the  same  spirit.  But  the  conflict  was  terrible.  For 
three  hundred  years  the  storms  of  furious  opposi- 
tion beat  upon  their  heads.  The  fires  of  ten  per- 
secutions, fierce  and  bloody,  raged  around  them. 
Hundred  and  thousands  died  the  martyr's  death, 
and  went  to  wear  the  martyr's  crown.  "  They  were 
stoned — they  were  sawn  assunder — they  wandered 
about  in  sheep-skins,  and  in  goat-skins,  in  dens 
and  caves  of  the  earth — destitute,  afliicted  and 
tormented."  At  length,  the  great  principle  of  the 
Gospel  pervaded  the  Roman  empire.    The  ancient 


342  SERMONS. 

idolatry  tottered  and  fell,  and  Christianity  ascended 
the  throne  of  the  Caesars. 

But  time  would  fail  us  to  detail  the  history  of 
the  Church  from  Constantine  to  Charlemagne,  and 
from  Charlemagne  to  the  Reformation,  or  from  the 
Reformation  until  now.  It  is  a  varied  history,  but 
still  one  of  progress.  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  Cap- 
tain of  salvation,  upon  the  White  Horse,  indicating 
triumph,  goes  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

Sometimes  indeed  superstition  consuming  the 
vitals  of  godliness  seemed  to  sit  like  a  fearful 
vampire  upon  the  very  heart  of  the  Church,  and 
she  seemed  to  sleep  the  sleep  of  death.  Again, 
light  would  seem  to  flame  out  upon  her  altars, 
startling  the  nations  and  calling  them  to  receive 
Gospel  blessings.  Those  were  centuries  of  gloom 
with  only  occasional  rays  of  true  Gospel  light. 

But  still  the  voice  of  God  concerning  His 
Church  as  read  in  all  history  was  "  destroy  it  not, 
for  there  is  a  blessing  in  it."  There  were  the 
Culdees  of  Scotland,  in  the  sixth  century;  the 
Waldenses  of  the  South  of  France,  dating  back, 
according  to  some,  as  early  as  the  third  or  fourth 
century ;  and  later  on  were  the  Wickliffites  and 
Hussites,  still  laboring  to  hold  up  the  Gospel  by 
example  and  precept  in  its  purity  and  power,  as 
the  great  want  of  ruined  man.  Many  also  in  the 
Romish  communion,  struggled  to  clear  away  the 
rubbish  of  superstition,  dig  out  the  pure  gold  of 
the  Gospel,  and  set  it  forth  in  its  original  precious- 


SERMONS.  343 

ness  as  heaven's  most  blessed  gift  to  men.  At 
length  the  morning  of  the  Reformation  broke  in 
upon  the  dark  night  of  Popery.  Zwingle,  Luther, 
Calvin,  Knox,  Cranmer,  and  a  host  of  others,  like 
Gideon  and  his  immortal  three  hundred,  having 
broken  their  pitchers,  and  holding  their  lamps  in 
their  hands,  shed  forth  a  great  light  over  the  land. 
The  people  which  sat  in  darkness  saw  a  great  light 
and  to  those  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death, 
light  sprang'  up.  God's  people  feeling  their  few- 
ness and  feebleness,  went  forth  in  the  strength  of 
the  Lord — holding  up  the  light,  and  blowing  the 
trumpet  of  a  purified  Gospel.  The  weapons  of 
their  warfare  were  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through 
God  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strongholds  of 
superstition  and  error.  The  doctrine  of  justifica- 
tion by  faith  in  Christ  alone,  was  the  battle  cry  of 
the  Reformers,  and  carried  dismay  and  discomfi- 
ture into  the  hosts  of  their  enemies.  The  sword 
of  the  Lord  and  of  Gideon,  or  the  duty  of  man 
and  his  dependence  upon  God,  was  the  principle 
upon  which  they  went  forth  to  the  work  before 
them.  Oh,  it  was  a  blessed  day  and  a  blessed 
work,  and  many  of  earth's  weary  children  received 
the  rest  of  Gospel  deliverance. 

Still  the  voice  of  the  Savior  came  with  tender- 
ness and  power,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world."  Four- 
teen missionaries  from  Geneva  set  out  for  the 
South  American  Indians  about  the  middle  of  the 
sixteenth  century.     Sweden  also  sent  a  missionary 


344  SERMONS. 

to  Lapland.  In  the  seventeenth  century,  the 
Church  of  Holland  sent  missionaries  to  the  Island 
of  Ceylon.  The  Non-conformists  of  New  Eng- 
land sent  missionaries  also  to  the  neighboring 
Indians.  Here  labored  Eliot,  called  the  Apostle 
to  the  Indians,  into  whose  language  he  translated 
the  Bible,  which  was  printed  about  sixteen  hundred 
and  sixty-three.  After  him  came  the  Mayhews, 
and  in  the  next  century  the  Brainerds  —  names 
illustrious  and  venerable  and  worthy  to  be  held  in 
everlasting  remembrance.  These  all  rejoiced  to 
'present  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  to  preach  Christ 
where  He  had  not  yet  been  named,  as  the  great 
cordial  and  water  of  life  to  fainting,  dying  men. 

The  eighteenth  century  was  marked  by  an  in- 
crease of  the  spirit  of  missions.  Many  went  from 
Denmark  to  India  and  to  Greenland :  prominent 
among  the  former  was  Swartz,  among  the  latter 
Engede. 

The  nineteenth  century  is  more  especially  dis- 
tinguished by  manifestations  of  the  missionary 
spirit,  both  in  this  country  and  Europe.  In  1810 
was  formed  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  Missions.  Active  in 
bringing  this  about  was  a  band  of  young  men, 
among  whom-a  leading  spirit  was  Samuel  Mills — 
who  one  day  said,  ''  we  are  but  little  men,  yet  our 
influence  may  be  felt  on  the  other  side  of  the 
globe."  They  were  instrumental  in  setting  a  train 
of  means  in  operation  that  has  been,  and  is  now 
felt  for  good  in  all  parts  of  the  world.     The  labors 


SERMONS,  345 

of  men  connected  with  this  Board  are  so  widely 
extended  that  upon  them  the  sun  never  sets.  In 
1 83 1,  was  formed  the  W.  B.  F.  Missions,  which 
was  transferred  to  the  Gen*eral  Assembly  in  1837. 
Besides  these,  and  dating  at  different  periods,  are 
the  organizations  of  ahnost  all  evangelical  denom- 
inations, both  in  this  country  and  Europe — Epis- 
copal, Baptist,  and  Methodist.  The  Lord  gave 
the  word,  and  great  is  the  company  who  publish  it. 
The  missionaries  to  the  heathen  may  now  be 
counted  by  thousands,  and  their  converts  by  tens 
of  thousands. 

Still  the  cry  of  the  blessed  Savior  sounds  from 
His  word  tenderly  and  lovingly,  "  Go,  go  ye  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture." Notwithstanding  all  that  is  done,  much 
remains  yet  to  do.  The  population  of  the  world 
is  now  reckoned  by  some  to  be  near  thirteen  hun- 
dred million.  Of  these,  if  you  sum  up  all  that 
have  the  name  of  Christian,  Protestants,  Roman 
Catholics,  and  the  Greek  Church,  they  amount  to 
only  about  three  hundred  and  twenty-five  millions, 
leaving  over  nine  hundred  millions  still  in  the  dark- 
ness of  heathenism  and  Mohammedanism.  "The 
harvest  is  great  but  the  laborers  are  few. 

And  here  I  remark.  It  is  a  great  work.  It  is 
great  if  we  consider  its  origin.  Like  the  baptism 
of  John,  it  is  from  heaven.  It  originated  in  the 
deep  counsels  of  eternity.  It  was  developed  in 
the  incarnation,  life,  death,  resurrection,  ascension, 
(w) 


34^  SERMONS. 

and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  developed 
in  the  continual  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Be- 
hold a  world  in  ruins,  and  a  mission  fitted  out  in 
heaven  for  its  redemption.  It  is  a  great  work  if 
we  consider  its  effects.  The  Gospel  is  the  great 
source  of  blessing,  causing  "  the  wilderness  and 
solitary  places  to  be  glad,  and  making  the  desert 
to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose."  Every  human 
institution,  domestic,  social,  and  civil,  awakens  to 
new  life  and  blessing  under  its  benign  influence. 
It  is  a  great  work,  conferring  blessings  in  time  and 
in  eternity.     I   remark,  secondly. 

It  is  an  arduous  work,  "  I  must  work  said 
the  Savior  while  it  is  day."  For  this  He  spent 
whole  nights  in  prayer.  For  this  He  went  about 
day  after  day  with  such  zeal  and  activity  that 
some  were  ready  to  say,  "  He  is  beside  Himself." 
The  zeal  for  the  house  of  God  consumed  His  life. 
For  this  He  hungered  and  thirsted,  and  toiled  on 
amid  reproach,  and  reviling,  and  scorn  and  mock- 
ery. For  this  He  agonized  until  His  sweat  was  as 
it  were  great  drops  of  blood  falling  down  to  the 
ground.  For  this  He  gave  His  back  to  the  smiters, 
and  His  cheek  to  them  that  plucked  off  the 
hair.  For  this  He  yielded  Himself  to  crucifixion 
and  desertion  and  death.  Ah,  to  Him  it  was  an 
arduous  work.  And  still  the  work  is  arduous.  It 
has  cost  many  a  painful  separation,  many  a  day  of 
anxiety  and  weariness,  many  a  bitter  tear,  many 
a  dollar,  many  a  precious  life.     This  the  Savior 


SERMONS.  ^4f 

knew  and  yet  He  said,  "  Go" — and  this  He  still 
knows,  and  still  the  command  remains —  "  Go." 

It  is  a  work  arduous  and  self-denying  and  self- 
sacrificing. 

I  remark  again  :  It  is  a  faith-exercising  work. 
The  missionary  may  go  forth  weeping,  bearing  pre- 
cious seed,  and  sowing  beside  all  waters,  and  years 
may  roll  on  before  the  gathering  of  any  fruit. 
He  must  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight.  "  So  you 
expect  to  convert  the  heathen,"  said  one  rather 
patronizingly  to  a  missionary, —  "  No,"  was  the 
prompt  reply,  "  I  expect  God  will."  Oftentimes  it 
has  seemed  to  the  missionary  that  he  labored  in 
vain  and  spent  his  strength  for  naught.  Sixteen 
years  did  the  missionary  labor  in  Tahiti  before  he 
could  number  a  single  convert.  Sixteen  years  did 
the  missionary  labor  in  Siberia  among  the  Buvats, 
when,  for  the  first  time,  evidence  was  afforded  that 
one,  a  youth  of  seventeen,  was  born  again. 

It  is  a  faith-exercising  work. 

I  remark,  also:  It  is  a  personal  work — "  Go  j/e." 
It  is  true  all  do  not  do  the  same  part  of  the  work. 
It  is  like  building  the  house  of  worship  at  home. 
From  one  place  food  is  obtained  for  the  workmen. 
From  another  come  the  rock  and  the  sand  and 
lime ;  from  another  the  brick,  and  from  another 
the  timber,  and  all  by  the  money  furnished  for  the 
purpose.  Just  so  in  this  work,  every  one  may  do 
something.  "Goj'^."  "  We  are  going  down  into 
the  mine,"  said   Carey,  "  but   we  look   to   you    to 

I 


^48  SERMONS. 

hold  the  ropes."  The  missionary  ventures  into  the 
dark  and  dangerous  mine  of  heathenism,  and  com- 
mences his  work  upon  the  rock.  Can  it  be  broken  ? 
Will  it  ever  yield  streams  of  penitence  and  love  ? 
Smite  it  with  the  rod  of  Gospel  truth,  and  see  that 
ye  become  not  weary.  Duty  is  ours  ;  results  are 
God's. 


II. 


John   ii:  2j — "Many  believed  in   His  name  when  they  saw  the 
miracles  which  He  did." 

1ESUS  CHRIST  is  here  presented  as  the  per- 
former of  miracles,  and  the  statement  of  the 
result  is  set  forth,  as  the  conviction  of  many 
of  the  truth  of  His  Messiahship.  It  is  a  blessed 
truth,  that  we  are  not  left  without  clear  and  strong 
evidences,  that  the  Gospel  of  our  salvation  is  not  a 
cunningly  devised  fable.  Its  reality,  as  a  divine 
communication,  was  attended  by  signs,  suited  to 
satisfy  every  reasonable  and  reflecting  mind. 
Hence,  the  salutation  of  Nicodemus  to  Christ, 
"  was,  we  know  that  Thou  art  a  Teacher  come  from 
God,  for  no  can  do  these  miracles  which  Thou 
doest  except  God  be  with  him." 

It  is  the  purpose  of  this  discourse,  to  consider 
the  miracles  of  the  Bible,  as  evidences  of  the  divine 
authority  of  its  teachings. 

But  what  is  a  miracle  ?  It  has  been  defined  as 
a  suspension  or  violation  of  the  law  of  nature. 
By  a  law  of  nature,  we  understand  the  way  in 
which  the  great  First  and  ever-efficient  cause  uni- 
formly acts.  Some  content  themselves  with  saying, 
that  a  miracle  is  a  supernatural  event.     Others  call 


350  SERMONS. 

it  a  deviation  from  the  course  of  nature.  It  is,  says 
one,  a  sign,  obvious  to  the  senses,  that  God  has  in- 
terposed His  power,  to  control  the  estabhshed  course 
of  nature.  Perhaps  it  is  better  to  say,  a  miracle  is  a 
work  effected  in  a  manner  unusual,or  different  from 
the  common  and  regular  method  of  Providence,  by 
the  power  of  God  Himself,  for  the  proof  of  some 
particular  message,  or  in  attestation  of  the  author 
ity  of  some  particular  divine  messenger. 

"  Nothing,"  says  one,  "  should  be  construed  as  a 
miracle,  but  what  is,  in  the  first  place,  definitely, 
distinctly,  and  evidently  perceived  by  the  senses  ; 
in  the  second  place,  clear,  and  intelligible  to  the 
understanding ;  and  in  the  third  place,  manifestly 
inconsistent  with  the  established  order  of  nature  ; 
and  therefore  impossible  to  be  accounted  for,  with- 
out supposing  that  God  has  interposed  to  control 
the  law  of  nature." 

God,  for  wise  purposes,  has  established  an  order 
in  the  universe,  which  we  term  the  law  of  nature. 
There  is  an  order  of  nature  in  the  elements.  Fire 
will  burn  wood.  •  A  man  cast  into  a  fiery  furnace, 
will  be  consumed.  Water  will  seek  its  level.  Now, 
if  a  bush  be  seen  enveloped  in  a  flame,  and  yet 
not  burned,  if  men  be  cast  into  a  flaming  furnace, 
and  yet  not  consumed,  it  is  a  miracle.  So,  if  wa- 
ter stand  up,  as  a  wall,  on  either  side,  and  leave  a 
path  through  the  midst  of  the  sea,  it  is  a  miracle, 
and  marks  the  interposition  of  a  power  controlling 
the  established  law  of  nature. 


SERMONS.  351 

There  is  a  natural  order  in  the  movements  of 
the  solar  system.  Hence,  if  at  the  word  of  a  man, 
it  stands  still  for  the  space  of  a  day,  or  if  the  shad- 
ow on  the  dial  plate  turn  back  fifteen  degrees,  or 
one,  it  is  a  miracle,  and  shows  the  interposition  of 
a  power,  controlling  the  established  order  of  nature. 

There  is  an  established  order  in  the  animal 
economy.  We  need  daily  food.  We  are  subject 
to  diseases,  which,  in  the  order  of  nature,  cannot 
be  healed  but  by  slow  degrees,  and  some  of  them 
are  confessedly  beyond  the  reach  of  human  skill. 
We  are  tending  to  death,  and  when  death  has  done 
its  work,  we  live  no  more  in  this  world.  Hence, 
if  a  man  live  for  weeks  in  health,  without  food  ;  if 
diseases  of  long  standing  and  malignant  type,  be 
healed  in  a  moment,  by  a  word  or  touch  ;  if  a  man, 
dead,  and  buried  for  four  days,  or  one,  rises  to  life, 
by  a  word,  it  is  a  miracle,  and  shows  the  interposi- 
tion of  a  power  controlling  the  order  of  nature. 

There  is  anorder  of  nature  in  reference  to  mind, 
and  if  mind  becomes  deranged,  it  ordinarily  re- 
quires a  considerable  time  for  complete  restoration. 
If,  therefore,  the  raging  maniac  is  restored  to  his 
right  mind  by  a  word,  it  is  evidence  of  the  inter- 
position of  a  povver  controlling  the  ordinary  course, 
or  law  of  nature. 

As  God  is  the  author  of  nature,  and  of  the  lavv 
by  which  it  is  regulated,  it  would  seem  reasonable 
to  say,  that  every  true  miracle  must  be  by  divine 
efficiency,   or   divine    permission,   and  this  is,  nq 


352  SERMONS. 

doubt,  correct.  It  may,  however,  with  our  hmited 
knowledge  of  the  power  which  God  permits  to  be 
used,  by  different  orders  of  creation,  be  wise  in  us 
not  to  pronounce  with  too  much  confidence  upon 
this  matter. 

It  may  be  that  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air  may  be  permitted  to  control  to  some  extent, 
the  law  of  nature.  God  permitted  him  in  the  case 
of  Job,  it  would  seem,  for  the  time,  to  direct  the 
lightning  to  destroy  his  sheep,  the  wind  to  over- 
turn the  house  where  his  children  were  assembled, 
as  well  as  to  instigate  the  Sabeans  and  the  Chal- 
deans to  take  away  his  cattle  and  camels,  and  even 
to  put  forth  his  hand  terribly,  to  afflict  his  body 
and  to  disturb  with  frightful  dreams  his  repose. 
These  things,  it  is  true,  were  not  a  suspension,  or 
violation,  of  the  law  of  nature,  or,  even  strictly  a 
deviation,  and  therefore,  not  really  miraculous ; 
but  a  use  of  nature  and  control  of  its  laws  for 
his  own  malicious  purpose. 

We  know,  moreover,  that  the  magicians  of  Pha- 
raoh, withstood  Moses,  for  a  time,  with  their 
enchantments,  but,  at  length,  came  to  an  end  of 
their  power,  and  were  constrained  to  acknowledge 
the  presence  and  power  of  God,  saying,  "  this  is  the 
finger  of  God,"  as  distinguished  from  their  efforts. 
We  find,  moreover,  that  there  were  witches  and 
wizzards,  in  ancient  times,  who  were  accounted 
dangerous  to  dwell  among  God's  people.  Heathen 
nations,  and   the  corrupt   Church   of  Rome   have 


SERMONS.  353 

also  claimed  to  perform  miracles.  Whether  these 
have  been  in  every  case  impositions  of  cunning, 
and  wicked  men  merely,  and  all  lying  wonders,  or 
whether  diabolical  agency  has  been  permitted,  by 
the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  to  lead  minds, 
wilfully  obstinate,  astray,  by  means  of  miraculous 
performances,  we  will  not  attempt  to  determine. 
One  thing  is  certain,  Satan  can  go  no  further  than 
God  permits. 

We  may  rest  assured,  further,  that  God  is  able 
to  work  miracles,  and  to  accompany  them  with 
such  evidences  as  to  satisfy  any  reas(  nable  man 
that  they  are  from  Himself.  But  what  we  here  as- 
sume as  a  possibility,  is  a  well  sustained  fact. 

The  miracles  recorded  in  the  Bible,  as  wrought 
by  divine  power,  were  performed  under  circum- 
stances exceedingly  well  calculated  to  test  their 
reality.  They  were  wrought  in  public,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  multitudes  of  people,  both  friends  and 
foes,  and  in  open  day.  Moses  wrought  miracles, 
by  the  power  of  God,  in  the  presence  of  Pharoah 
and  his  servants,  and  of  such  a  character  as 
affected  the  whole  land,  and  made  all  the  dwellers 
therein  witnesses.  The  terrible  plagues  which 
affected  that  whole  country,  were  facts  that  were 
widely  spread,  and  became  known  to  the  surround- 
ing nations.  The  miracles  wrought  by  Elijah  and 
Elisha,  and  other  prophets  of  the  Lord,  in  His 
name,  were  seen  and  known  by  multitudes,  under 
circumstances  that  made  deception  morally  impos- 


354  SERMONS. 

sible.  So,  also,  the  miraculous  interposition  of 
the  Most  High,  to  deliver  His  servants  from  the 
fiery  furnace  and  the  lion's  den,  in  Babylon,  was 
under  circumstances  that  admitted  of  no  possi- 
bility of  mistake. 

It  could  not  be  otherwise  than  as  appeared. 
But  more  especially  is  this  position  verified  in  the 
miracles  recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  Great 
multitudes  followed  the  Savior,  and  witnessed  the 
healing  of  the  sick,  the  giving  sight  to  the  blind, 
hearing  to  the  deaf,  speech  to  the  dumb,  causing 
the  lame  to  walk,  the  maimed  to  be  whole,  and  the 
dead  to  live.  Many  of  these  were  known  by  large 
numbers  to  have  been  blind  from  their  birth,  im- 
potent from  the  womb,  or  diseased  for  a  longtime. 
And  there  were  not  wanting  enemies,  exceedingly 
desirous  to  find  fault,  and,  if  possible,  to  prove  Him 
a  deceiver.  There  were  the  Pharisees,  smarting 
under  His  solemn,  severe,  and  repeated  rebukes, 
and  ever  desiring  to  find  occasion  to  disparage 
His  works.  There  were  the  Sadducees,  also,  with 
the  Herodians,  eager  to  entangle  Him,  and  ready 
to  proclaim  any  deception  they  could  discover. 
There  were  the  Priests  and  Scribes,  bitter  in  their 
opposition  to  Christ,  and  yet,  when  meeting  to- 
gether, constrained  to  say,  "  this  man  doeth  many 
wonderful  works." 

The  miracles  wrought  by  the  Apostles,  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  were  performed  under  similar  cir- 
cumstances.    Their  enemies  were  constrained  to 


SERMONS.  255 

acknowledge  the  performance  of  notable  miracles, 
through  their  instrumentality. 

Such  circumstances  of  proof,  in  regard  to  the 
miracles  recorded  in  the  Bible,  are,  in  many  re- 
spects, peculiar.  They  are  not  found  in  those 
claimed  by  opposers.  These  last  lack  the  pub- 
licity, the  multitudes  of  witnesses,  the  severe 
scrutiny  of  enemies. 

The  miracles  claimed  in  support  of  Christianity, 
differ  from  others  as  to  their  actors.  The  life  of 
Jesus  proclaimed  Him  holy,  harmless,  and  free 
from  guile.  When  brought  before  a  Roman  tribu- 
nal, by  accusers  thirsting  for  His  blood  and 
exerting  all  their  ingenuity  to  secure  a  verdict  con- 
demning Him,  they  could  obtain  from  the  officer, 
although  desirous  of  favoring  them,  no  other  sen- 
tence than,  "  I  find  no  fault  in  this  man." 

The  Apostles  and  their  co-laborers  were  men 
who  could  testify  that  they  had  lived  in  all  good 
conscience  before  God,  and  honestly  before  men. 
Many  of  them,  during  much  of  their  lives,  had 
been  strong  opposers  of  the  Christian  religion,  but 
became  convinced  that  they  were  wrong,  and  spent 
their  after  life  in  laboring  to  build  up  that  which 
before  they  had  endeavored  to  destroy.  This  was 
pre-eminently  the  case  with  the  Apostle  Paul,  who, 
before,  was  a  fierce  persecutor,  but  became  a  most 
zealous  and  faithful  minister  of  the  Gospel.  For 
this,  he  counted  all  things  else  but  loss.  What- 
ever of  time,  or  labor,  or  talent,  or  substance  was 


356  SERMONS. 

spent  in  the  promotion  of  any  cause,  not  in  some 
way  subservient  to  this  great  object,  he  consid- 
ered as  thrown  away.  "  God  forbid,"  said  he, 
"  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  which  the  world  is  crucified  unto 
me,  and  I  unto  the  world." 

With  Paul  were  associated  many  others,  who 
counted  not  their  own  lives  dear  unto  them,  that 
they  might  glorify  God,  in  laboring  to  promote  the 
best  interests  of  their  fellow  men.  The  actors  in 
the  performance  of  miracles  have  left  behind  them 
a  record  of  character,  marked  by  as  pure  a  philan- 
thropy, as  strict  an  integrity,  as  clear  an  under- 
standing, as  spotless  a  life,  as  devoted  a  piety,  in 
short,  for  all,  that  characterizes  truth  to  God  and 
man,  as  history  can  give.  If  there  is  truth  and 
honesty,  capable  of  proof  anywhere  in  all  history, 
it  is  here.  If,  in  any  case,  the  character  of  the 
actors  places  the  things  done  above  reproach  and 
beyond  suspicion,  it  is  in  this.  There  is  no  trans- 
action in  the  annals  of  the  past,  that  has  a  better 
claim  upon  our  entire  confidence,  viewed  in  con- 
nection with  the  actors,  than  the  performance  of 
the  miracles  recorded  in  the  Bible,  given  as  testi- 
mony of  the  truth  of  their  claim  that  they  were 
messengers   sent  with  a  message  from  God. 

The  miracles  performed  in  support  of  Christi- 
anity, differ  from  others,  in  their  character.  "  No 
man,"  said  Nicodemus,  the  Jewish  ruler,  to  Christ, 
"  can  do   tJicsc  miracles  which  Thou  doest,  except 


SERMONS.  357 

God  be  with  him."  Whatever  prodigies  others 
might  perform,  they  must  pale  into  insignificance, 
when  compared  with  the  miracles  of  Christ.  There 
were  a  greatness  and  a  grandeur  about  them  that 
found  their  equal  in  the  performance  of  no  mere 
man,  as  the  production  of  his  own  power  or  skill. 
In  the  history  of  the  miracles  performed  by  Moses, 
as  we  have  seen,  there  arrived  a  period  when  the 
magicians  of  Egypt  were  constrained  to  say, 
"  this  is  nothing  less  than  the  finger  of  God."  In 
the  court  of  Babylon,  events  occurred,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  servants  of  God,  that  showed  them 
to  be  superior  to  all  the  magicians,  astrologers, 
and  soothsayers  of  the  whole  realm.  They  were  the 
subjects  of  deliverances,  that  constrained  proud, 
idolatrous  kings  to  say,  "  There  is  no  god  that  can 
deliver  after  this  sort  but  your  God." 

Such,  too,  was  the  character  of  the  miracles  of 
the  New  Testament.  They  constrained  the  com- 
mon people  to  pronounce  in  favor  of  Him  who 
wrought  them.  While  some  said  of  Jesus,  "  He 
is  mad,  and  hath  a  devil,  why  hear  ye  Him?" 
otjjers  as  quickly  replied,  "  These  are  not  the 
words  of  Him  that  hath  a  devil.  Can  a  devil 
open  the  eyes  of  one  that  was  born  blind  ? " 
"The  works  that  I  do,"  said  the  Savior,  "bear 
witness  of  me."  Christ,  by  His  word,  raised  the 
dead  four  days  buried,  to  life ;  stilled  the  rag- 
ing of  the  tempest,  and  restored  to  health  and 
a  sound  mind,  the  distracted  maniac. 


358  SERMONS. 

The  miracles  of  the  Apostles,  also  wrought  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  were  noted  miracles.  They 
were  such  as  constrained  the  multitude  to  ac- 
knowledge that  God  was  with  them.  Those  who 
had  been  crippled  from  their  birth,  "  leaped,  and 
walked,  and  praised  God." 

The  character  of  the  best  attested  miracles  of 
heathen  or  Romish  boast,  in  comparison  with 
those  detailed  in  the  Word  of  God,  are  as  the 
frenzied  ravings  of  diabolical  madness  compared 
to  the  utterances  of  heavenly  wisdom. 

Says  a  writer  upon  this  subject,  "  the  pretend- 
ed miracles,  mentioned  by  pagan  historians  and 
poets,  were  not  even  pretended  to  have  been 
publicly  wrought,  to  enforce  the  truths  of  a  new 
religion  contrary  to  the  reigning  idolatry.  Many 
of  them  may  be  clearly  shown  to  have  been 
mere  natural  events  ;  others  of  them  are  repre- 
sented as  having  been  performed  in  secret,  on 
the  most  trivial  occasion,  and  in  obscure  and 
fabulous  ages,  long  prior  to  the  era  of  the  writers 
by  whom  they  are  recorded ;  and  such  of  them 
as,  upon  first  view,  appear  to  be  best  attested, 
are  evidently  tricks  contrived  for  interested  pur- 
poses, to  flatter  power,  or  to  promote  the  pre- 
vailing superstition." 

As  to  the  miracles  of  the  Romish  Church,  it 
is  evident,  as  Dr.  Doddridge  observes,  "  that 
many  of  them  were  ridiculous  tales,  according 
to  their  own  historians  ;    others  were    performed 


SERMONS.  359 

without  any  credible  witnesses,  or  in  circumstan- 
ces when  the  performer  had  the  greatest  oppor- 
tunity for  juggHng,  and  it  is  particularly 
remaricable  that  they  were  hardly  ever  wrought 
where  they  seem  most  necessary,  that  is,  in 
countries  where  those  doctrines  are  renounced 
which  that  Church  esteems  of  the  highest  import- 
ance." 

There  is  a  difference  in  the  miracles  of  the 
Bible,  wrought  in  attestation  of  its  teachings, 
from  every  other,  in  regard  to  their  object.  The 
object  of  alleged  heathen  miracles,  has  uniformly 
been  of  a  selfish  or  unimportant  character.  Such  as 
the  glorification  of  an  emperor,  or  prince,  the  selec- 
tion of  a  site  for  a  city,  or  to  invest  with  a  sacred 
importance,  a  tree,  or  hill,  or  stream,  a  spot  of 
ground,  or  some  such  matter.  So,  also,  of  those  of 
which  the  Romish  Church  has  boasted  so  much. 
The  object  has  been  to  give  importance  to  the 
grave  of  a  devotee  to  their  system  :  to  secure 
reverence  for  a  piece  of  wood,  in  the  shape  of  a 
cross,  or  for  the  relifs  and  bones  of  men,  claimed 
to  have  been  saints,  or  for  the  securing  veneration 
for  particular  churches,  or  for  giving  a  fictitious 
value  to  bodily  exercises,  flagellations,  fastings, 
and  mortifications  of  various  kinds. 

But  when  we  turn  to  the  miracles  claimed  to 
have  been  wrought  by  the  servants  of  God,  as  re- 
corded in  the  Bible,  there  is  seen  a  worthy  object. 
It  is  that  men  may  see  and  know  that  the  God  of 


360  SERMONS. 

heaven  speaks  to  them,  on  subjects  of  the  greatest 
importance.  Moses  was  sent  on  an  important 
errand  to  the  nation  of  Israel,  by  their  covenant- 
keeping  God.  The  law  came  by  Moses,  and  it 
was  important  that  it  should  be  known,  by  in  Calla- 
ble signs,  to  have  come  from  God.  Christ  and 
His  Apostles  wrought  miracles.  Christ,  in  His 
own  name,  and  the  disciples,  in  the  name  of  their 
Master.  Through  them,  came  the  Gospel  of  sal- 
vation, through  faith  in  a  Savior  already  come, 
and  it  was  important  that  it  should  be  proclaimed 
unto  the  world,  attended  with  such  signs  as  were 
sufficient  to  satisfy  every  reasonable  man  that  it 
was  a  message  from  God.  The  object  was  surely 
sufficient  to  justify  the  use  of  miracles.  It  involved 
interests,  the  highest  and  dearest  to  man,  even  his 
well-being  here,  and  hereafter.  It  presented  the 
greatest  manifestation  of  God's  glory  ever  pre- 
sented to  man,  or,  so  far  as  we  can  conceive,  to 
the  universe. 

Here,  then,  we  see  that  the  object  of  the  miracles 
wrought  by  the  Savior  and  the  servants  of  God, 
are  as  far  superior  to  that  of  other  alleged  mira- 
cles, as  we  can  well  conceive.  The  one  is  earthly, 
low,  and  grovelling  ;  the  other,  glorious,  and  holy, 
and  worthy  the  interposition  of  a  divine  power,  to 
control  and,  for  the  time,  to  change  the  established 
order  of  nature. 

We  remark  again  :  the  testimony  which  estab- 
lishes the  miracles  of  the  Christian  religion,  is  of 


Sermons.  ^6t 

the  strongest  character.  The  witnesses  who  report, 
saw  them  with  their  own  eyes.  "That  which  we 
have  seen  and  heard,"  say  they,  "declare  we  unto 
you."  Many  of  them  were  conversant  with  those 
upon  whom  the  miracles  were  performed,  both  be- 
fore and  after.  Some  of  them  were  upon  the  lake 
when  the  storm  arose,  heard  the  howling  of  the 
tempest,  saw  the  billows  rise  in  towering  heights, 
marked  their  foaming  crests,  and  felt  the  dashing 
spray.  They  felt  the  quivering  of  their  frail  bark, 
as  it  hung  upon  the  mountain  wave,  and  heard  the 
sound  of  the  creaking  timbers,  as  it  plunged  into 
the  yawning  gulf  below.  They  felt  the  danger, 
and  cried  out  in  wild  terror  to  their  sleeping  Master, 
"  Carest  Thou  not  that  we  perish  ?  "  They  saw  the 
form  of  the  blessed  Savior,  as  in  mild  majesty  He 
arose,  and  stood  upon  the  laboring  vessel,  and, 
looking  out  upon  the  wild  grandeur  of  the  tempest, 
said,  "  Peace,  be  still :  they  saw,  at  His  bidding, 
the  billows  fall  in  calm  repose,  felt  that  the  winds 
were  still,  and  realized  that  their  boat  was  gliding 
quietly  upon  the  placid  surface,  to  the  shore. 
Could  they  have  been  mistaken  ?  Certainly  not. 
They  saw,  too,  the  wild  maniac,  as  he  was 
brought  to  the  Master,  They  marked  the  eye, 
restless  and  rolling  ;  they  looked  upon  the  laboring 
brow,  the  emaciated  cheek,  and  the  haggard  coun- 
tenance ;  they  saw  his  dreadful  contortions,  as.every 
muscle  swelled  in  agony  and  every  nerve  tight- 
ened  until  it  became  rigid  in  the  violence  of  the 


362  SERMONS. 

struggle ;  they  saw  his  wallowing,  and  foaming, 
until  nature  seemed  to  give  way,  and  he  lay  as  one 
dead.  They  heard  the  Master's  voice,  as  He 
spake  the  healing  word,  and  saw  the  eye  beam 
with  a  calm  and  healthful  joy,  the  cloud  pass 
from  the  anxious  brow,  light  and  peace  pervade 
the  haggard  countenance.  They  saw  him,  clothed 
and  in  his  right  mind,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
with  listening  ear,  and  upturned  eye,  and  counte- 
nance all  glowing  with  intelligence,  gratitude  and 
love.  Could  they  have  been  deceived  ?  He  was 
thus  seen  by  opposers  and  friends.  There  was  no 
room  for  mistake. 

Moreover,  the  testimony  they  bore  to  the  truth 
of  miracles,  was  borne  in  the  midst  of  much  op- 
position. It  was  coupled  with  the  doctrine  of 
salvation  to  dying  men,  through  faith  in  a  crucified 
Savior,  to  the  Jew,  a  stumbling  block,  to  the 
Greeks,  foolishness.  They  turned  away  from  the 
message,  and  labored  to  silence  the  messenger, 
while  He  assured  them,  with  solemn  earnestness, 
that,  if  they  received  it  not,  they  must  be  lost 
forever. 

They  scoffed  and  raged,  and  often  laid  violent 
hands  upon  the  witness  for  Jesus  and  the  resur- 
rection, and  subjected  him  to  scourging  and  stoning, 
even  unto  death.  Still  he  was  faithful  unto  the 
last  extremity,  and  even  rejoiced  to  seal  his  testi- 
mony with  all  he  held  dear  in  life,  and  even  with 
life  itself.     These  things  stand  on  record,  and  have 


SERMONS.  363 

come  down  unto  us  by  such  a  line  of  transmission 
as  to  satisfy  every  reasonable  doubt  in  regard  to 
their  authenticity.  They  were  written  by  those 
who  were  eye-witnesses.  They  were  circulated 
among  those  who  had  seen  and  heard  them.  They 
are  quoted  by  writers  contemporary,  and  immedi- 
ately subsequent.  They  are  without  contradiction. 
Even  opposers,  who  wrote  about  that  time,  allude 
to  them,  as  matters  of  fact,  in  regard  to  which 
there  was  no  question.  The  chain  of  evidence 
that  goes  to  sustain  the  position  that  the  record 
of  miracles,  of  which  we  have  been  speaking,  was 
made  by  those  who  saw  and  heard  them,  is  as  com- 
plete as  can  be  found  in  relation  to  any  event  in 
history.  And,  moreover,  the  evidence  that  goes 
to  sustain  the  credibility  of  the  witnesses  them- 
selves, is  more  full  and  reliable  than  can  be  pro- 
duced for  the  witnesses  of  any  facts  of  that  period. 

But  we  ought,  perhaps,  to  notice  an  infidel  argu- 
ment against  the  truths  of  miracles. 

It  is  said  that  experience  is  the  foundation  of 
belief,  and  that  our  experience  testifies  that  the 
laws  of  nature  are  uniform  in  their  operation;  but 
a  miracle  implies  that  the  laws  of  nature  have  not 
been  absolutely  uniform.  Now,  if  we  have  never 
experienced  a  miracle  ourselves,  or  had  the  evi- 
dence of  its  occurrence  through  our  own  senses, 
we  can  have  no  other  proof  of  their  occurrence 
than  the  testimony  of  others.  It  is  said  that  our 
experience  in  regard  to  testimony  is,  that  it  often 


364  SERMONS. 

deceives.  Here,  then,  is  the  infiders  position.  My 
experience  of  nature  is,  that  her  laws  are  uniform. 
My  experience  of  testimony  is,  that  it  is  often 
false.  Here,  then,  I  have  the  voice  of  nature  and 
the  voice  of  testimony.  The  utterances  of  nature, 
so  far  as  I  have  seen,  have  always  been  in  accord- 
ance with  her  established  laws,  while  the  utterances 
of  testimony  have  not  always  accorded  with  truth. 
I  am  told  that  a  miracle  has  taken  place  ;  in  other 
words,  that  the  utterances  of  nature  have  varied, 
and  thus,  has  been  different  from  what  I  have  seen 
.or  known.  What  evidence  have  I  that  this  is  true  ? 
I  have  only  testimony  which  I  know  has  often 
uttered  falsehood.  Here,  then,  says  the  infidel,  I 
have  my  experience  of  nature,  in  opposition  to  my 
experience  of  testimony.  My  experience  of  na- 
ture says,  no  miracle  has  occurred.  Testimony 
affirms  that  it  has.  Shall  I  believe  my  experience, 
that  nature  has  never  varied,  or  shall  I  believe  tes- 
timony, wh'ch  tells  me  that  it  has,  when  I  know 
that  testimony  often  varies  from  the  truth  ?  The 
test,  says  the  infidel,  is  between  a  witness  that  I 
have  never  known  to  vary,  and  one  that  I  have ; 
and  I  am  bound  to  believe  the  one  I  have  never 
known  to  vary.  Miracles,  then,  says  he,  cannot 
be  established  by  testimony.  I  think  I  have  given 
the  argument  in  its  full  force. 

There  is  undoubtedly  a  fallacy  in  this  infidel 
argument.  In  the  first  place,  it  assumes  that  be- 
cause nature  has  not  varied  from  her  established 


SERMONS.  365 

order,  under  one's  own  observation,  therefore,  it 
has  never  varied  under  the  observation  of  any  one 
else.  This  is  begging  the  question,  or  assuming 
the  very  thing  in  dispute.  If  nature  has  never 
varied,  then,  of  course,  there  has  never  been  a 
miracle,  and  the  question  is  settled.  The  position, 
however,  is,  that  miracles  have  occurred.  It  is  ar- 
guing little  to  the  purpose  to  say,  I  have  never 
seen  it,  and  therefore,  it  cannot  be  true.  Surely, 
the  Author  of  nature  may,  for  important  reasons, 
have  caused  it  to  vary,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  an  important  message, 
sent  by  Him  to  His  creature  man,  without  bring- 
ing every  individual  man,  woman,  and  child  to 
witness  it.  The  thing  is  neither  impossible  nor 
unreasonable.  Our  experience,  then,  or  immedi- 
ate observation  of  the  utterances  of  nature,  is  no 
proof  that  miracles,  or  variations  from  her  uniform 
law,  have  never  occurred. 

But  the  principal  fallacy  lies  in  the  assumption 
in  regard  to  testimony,  namely,  the  assigning  to  all 
testimony  what  is  true  only  of  a  part.  Because 
testimony,  as  a  whole,  has  not  been  absolutely  and 
universally  true,  therefore,  the  infidel  argues,  every 
part  of  it,  or  at  least,  the  part  of  it  relating  to 
miracles,  must  be  untrue.  Now,  because  testimony, 
under  some  circumstances,  has  proved  unreliable, 
surely,  it  does  not  follow  that,  under  no  circum- 
stances, is  it  to  be  believed.  There  may  be  testi- 
mony so  varied   and  extensive,  and  under  such 


366  SERMONS. 

circumstances,  and  all  so  tending  to  one  point,  all  so 
going  to  establish  the  same  proposition,  as  that  to 
doubt  it,  is  morally  impossible.  Much  of  testimony 
may  be  false,  and  yet  not  all.  Surely,  all  history 
is  not  untrue.  Surely,  there  were  men  who  lived, 
and  labored,  and  died  two  thousand  years  ago  ; 
but  this  we  only  know  by  testimony.  True,  says 
the  infidel ;  but  their  living,  and  laboring,  and  dy- 
ing was  not  miraculous.  It  is  the  testimony 
concerning  miracles  that  he  refuses.  But  are  not 
historians  as  competent  to  relate  one  fact  as  an- 
other, the  fact  of  a  miracle,  as  the  fact  of  a  natural 
occurrence,  the  fact  of  a  darkness  over  all  the  land 
for  three  hours,  when  the  Savior  hung  upon  the 
cross,  when  there  could  naturally  be  no  eclipse, 
as  the  fact  of  an  eclipse,  when  it  naturally  did 
occur. 

But  the  question  is  concerning  testimony  suffi- 
cient to  prove  the  truth  of  miracles,  and  we  here 
say,  that  testimony,  given  under  certain  circum- 
stances, never  has  proven  false.  There  is  such  a 
testimony  as  never  varies  from  the  truth ;  and  we 
maintain  that  it  is  morally  impossible  that  the  tes- 
timony of  the  men  who  testify  to  the  occurrence 
of  miracles,  wrought  in  attestation  of  the  truths 
of  the  Bible,  should  be  false.  They  were  men 
of  vigorous  understanding,  clear  perceptions,  and 
manifestly  honest.  They  could  not  have  been 
deceived  themselves,  and  it  is  morally  impossible 
that  they  should  have  aimed  to    deceive    others. 


SERMONS.  367 

They  declared  that  they  had  seen  and  heard  the 
things  whereof  they  testify.  They  hnked  with 
the  truth  of  their  assertions,  their  dearest  hopes 
for  time  and  eternity.  They  testified  of  them  in 
the  very  place  where  they  said  they  occurred. 
They  were  not  denied,  even  by  their  most  relent- 
less persecutors.  "  That  a  noted  miracle,"  said 
they,  on  one  occasion,  "  has  been  done  by  these 
men,  is  manifest,  and  we  cannot  deny  it."  For 
preaching  the  doctrines,  which  they  said  were 
proved  to  be  from  God,  by  these  miracles,  they 
were  often  brought  before  their  enemies,  and  tried, 
and  beaten,  and  even  put  to  death  ;  but  still  they 
never  receded  from  their  position,  and  yet,  they 
knew  that,  by  receding  from  their  position,  their 
lives  would  be  spared  and  their  liberties  secured. 
Still  they  faltered  not.  These  things  were  done 
by  a  host  of  witnesses,  under  the  most  fearful  cir- 
cumstances of  trial.  Of  this,  there  can  be  no 
reasonable  doubt :  the  record  was  written  at  the 
time,  and  can  be  traced  up  to  the  date. 

That  such  testimony  should  be  false,  is  morally 
impossible.  The  testimony  of  such  men,  under 
such  circumstances,  on  such  a  subject,  could  not 
be  untrue.  We  may  defy  the  world  to  show  a 
single  example  of  false  testimony,  so  varied,  and 
extensive,  under  such  a  press  of  circumstances. 
Thus,  we  set  aside  the  infidel  argument,  in  relation 
to  testimony.  Ignorant  men  may  be  deceived — 
wicked  men  may  testify  falsely,  but  the  Apostleg 


368  SERMONS. 

were  neither  ignorant  nor  wicked  ;  they  could  not 
testify  contrary  to  truth.  There  is  no  experience 
that  such  a  testimony  has  ever  been  false.  We 
deny,  then,  the  position  that  experience  proves 
testimony  untrue,  applies  to  this  case.  The  expe- 
rience is  on  the  other  side. 

Are  the  miracles  of  the  Bible  true  ?  Does  the 
evidence  sustain  the  assertion  ?  then  is  the  Bible 
true  :  its  doctrines,  its  precepts,  its  promises,  its 
threatenings  are  all  true.  They  bear  the  broad 
seal  of  Him  who  is  the  Author  and  controller  of 
nature,  the  Maker  of  the  universe,  the  holder  in 
His  hand  of  all  human  destiny. 

Are  miracles  true  ?  Then  God's  people  have  much 
to  strengthen  their  faith.  They  trust  not  in  the 
words  of  man,  but  in  the  word  of  God. 

Are  miracles  true  ?  Then  are  unbelievers  who 
have  opportunity  of  examining  the  evidence  of 
their  credibility,  without  excuse.  It  is  not  for  the 
want  of  light ;  for  light  upon  this  subject  has  come 
into  the  world  ;  but  it  is  because  they  are  willingly 
ignorant,  loving  darkness  rather  than  light. 

The  Lord,  in  mercy  bless  this  effort  to  set  forth 
an  evidence  of  the  truth  of  His  word,  and  to  His 
name  shall  be  all  the  glory — amen  ! 


111. 

I  Timothy  Hi  :  ib — "  And,  without  controversy  great  is  the  mys- 
tery of  godliness  :  God  was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the 
Spirit,  seen  of  angels,  preached  unto  the  gentiles,  believed  on  in 
the  world,  received  up  into  glory." 

THE  word  mystery,  in  general,  signifies  some- 
thing hidden  or  secret.  Thus  we  speak  of  the 
conduct  of  a  person  as  mysterious,  when  we  can- 
not see  the  reasons  of  his  or  her  course  of  action. 
Sometimes,  also,  we  speak  of  an  event  as  full  of 
mystery.  The  causes  which  have  produced  it,  or 
the  reasons  for  their  operation  are*  hidden  from 
our  view.  Sometimes  we  speak  of  a  mystery  as 
solved,  that  is,  we  have  now  discovered  the  secret : 
we  now  understand  the  cause  or  reasons  of  it. 
There  is  more  or  less  mystery  in  every  thing  in 
the  world.  There  is  much  about  the  vegetable 
and  mineral  world,  that  we  do  not  fully  understand. 
There  is  much  about  our  own  nature,  physically, 
intellectually  and  spiritually,  that  is  hidden  from 
us.     We  are  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made. 

The  mysteries  pertaining  to  religious  subjects 
are  regarded  as  of  two  classes. 

I.  Such  as,  when  revealed,  we  can  in  some  meas- 
ure comprehend :  as,  the  doctrine   of  the  satisfac- 

369 


370  SERMONS. 

tion  of  Christ,  forgiveness  of  sins  for  the  sake  of 
Christ's  sufferings  and  death ;  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead,  and  eternal  Hfe  in  a  future  world. 

2.  Such  as,  being  revealed,  we  know  the  reality, 
but  cannot  comprehend  the  mode  or  how  they 
exist.  Such  as,  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity ; 
the  doctrine  of  the  two  natures,  divine  and  hu- 
man, in  the  one  person  of  Christ. 

The  calling  of  the  Gentiles  was  a  mystery  to 
the  ancient  prophets  and  people  of  God.  There 
was  something  about  the  predictions  relating  to 
that  subject  which  they  could  not  understand. 
This  mystery  was  explained  in  its  fulfillment. 
The  union  of  Christ  to  His  Church  is  called  a 
mystery,  and  there  is  much  about  that  not  fully 
understood  even  now,  but  awaits  the  day  when 
the  new  Jerusalem  shall  come  down  from  heaven 
as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 

"Without  controversy,"  says  the  text,  "  great  is 
the  mystery  of  godliness."  That  is  beyond  doubt. 
Among  the  heathen,  in  their  religious  systems, 
there  was  much  mystery  claimed  to  exist ;  but,  for 
the  most  part,  it  was  made  up  of  trick  and  fraud, 
the  work  of  cunning  craftiness,  for  the  purpose  of 
deception,  or  the  taking  advantage  of  superior 
knowledge  of  the  working  of  natural  laws,  to  im- 
pose on  the  ignorant.  Their  claim  to  mystery 
was  false  and  fictitious,  yet  it  was  carried  to  great 
extent.  Hence,  we  find  at  Ephesus,  where  the 
word   of    God  was  mightily   blessed,   many,  who 


SERMONS.  371 

used  curious  arts,  brought  their  books  together,  and 
burned  them  before  all  men,  and  they  counted  the 
price  of  them,  and  found  it  fifty  thousand  pieces 
of  silver.  Simon  Magus,  of  Samaria,  we  are  told, 
for  a  long  time  had  bewitched  the  people  with  his 
sorceries,  to  whom  they  all  gave  heed,  saying, 
"  this  man  is  the  great  power  of  God  ;  "  but  when 
the  Gospel  was  preached,  accompanied  with  mi- 
raculous gifts  of  God,  then  Simon's  influence  faded 
out.  The  mysteries  of  heathenism  were  pretense 
and  fallacy. 

But  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness.  It  is  not  a  cunningly  devised  fable. 
By  godliness,  we  understand  the  principles  and 
effects  of  the  Gospel,  founded  upon  Christ  in  His 
mediatorial  character,  and  exhibited  in  the  lives 
of  God's  people,  or  the  plan  of  salvation  as  ex- 
perienced and  manifested  in  the  hearts  and  lives 
of  God's  children.  There  is  in  it  much  that  is 
hidden  from  the  eyes  of  the  ungodly  world,  and 
much  not  fully  comprehended  even  by  the  godly. 
Of  some  it  is  said,  "  the  god  of  this  world  has 
blinded  their  eyes."  Hence,  says  the  Apostle, 
"  if  our  Gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are 
lost."  Both  prophets  and  apostles  spake  of  those 
whose  "  hearts  were  waxed  gross,  whose  ears  were 
dull  of  hearing,  whose  eyes  were  closed  lest  they 
should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their 
ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart  and  be  con- 
verted and  healed."     Hence,  the  Apostle   prays 


372  SERMONS. 

for  the  Ephesians,  that  they  may  have  the  spirit 
of  wisdom,  and  that  the  eyes  of  their  understand- 
ing might  be  enhghtened.  Hence,  the  Savior 
wept  over  Jerusalem,  saying,  "  Oh  that  thou  hadst 
known,  even  thou  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the 
things  which  belong  unto  thy  peace  ;  but  now  they 
are  hid  from  thine  eyes.  Hence,  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  is  to  some  a  savor  of  death  unto  death  : 
it  is  hidden. 

The  Gospel  is  hidden  from  many,  as  to  its  power. 
To  the  Jews  it  was  a  stumbling  block,  and  to  the 
Greeks,  foolishness ;  but  unto  them  that  believed, 
both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ,  the  power  of  God 
and  the  wisdom  of  God.  Bun^^an  describes  the 
principle  of  grace  in  the  heart  by  a  flame  which 
shot  up  from  the  side  of  the  wall,  stronger  and 
brighter,  notwithstanding  one  was  there  continually 
casting  upon  it  water  to  extinguish  it.  At  this 
he  wondered  much,  until  being  conducted  to  the 
other  side  of  the  wall,  he  saw  one  constantly 
pouring  oil  upon  it.  There  was  a  hidden  po^ver 
about  it.  So  it  is  with  the  Gospel  in  its  reception 
in  the  heart  of  the  man.  It  has  a  hidden  power 
moulding  the  heart  after  the  image  of  God.  Thus, 
while  with  "  open  face  beholding  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  we  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from 
glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord." 

It  has  about  it  a  hidden  power,  and  there  is 
connected  with  it  a  hidden  blessing.      "  Eye   hath 


SERMONS.  373 

not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  the  things  which  God 
hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him;"  "but 
God,"  adds  the  Apostle,  "  hath  revealed  them  unto 
us  by  His  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea,  even  the  deep  things  of  God." 

It  is  hidden  as  to  its  future  blessedness.  "  Be- 
loved," saith  the  Apostle  John,  "it  doth  not  yet 
appear  what  we  shall  be  ;  but  we  know  that  when 
He  shall  appear,  we  shall  belike  Him,  for  we  shall 
see  Him  as  He  is." 

But  this  mystery  specially  gathers  around  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  God-man  and  our  Mediator. 
In  Him  are  hidden  the  life  and  power  of  godliness. 
In  Him  are  treasured  up  the  riches  of  divine  grace. 
It  is  in  this  we  find  the  force  and  preciousness  of 
the  text.  We  purpose  to  speak  of  Christ  as  our 
Mediator. 

I.  As  to  His  humiliation  :  "  God  was  manifested 
in  the  flesh." 

II.  As  to  the  adaptation  of  His  person  to  meet 
the  claims  of  justice:  "Justified  m  the  Spirit." 

III.  As  an  object  of  interest  to  angelic  intelli- 
gences:  "Seen  of  angels." 

IV.  As  enlarging,  by  His  coming,  the  territory  of 
Gospel  invitations  :  "  Preached  unto  the  Gentiles." 

V.  As  to  His  reception :  "  Believed  on  in  the 
world." 

VI.  As  to  His  exaltation:  "Received  up  into 
glory."  *" 


374  SERMONS. 

I.  As  to  the  humiliation  of  Jesus  Christ  as  our 
Mediator,  and  the  mystery  of  godhness  therein 
embraced  :  God  was  manifested  in  the  flesh, 
manifested  in  all  the  earlier  stages  of  human  life : 
in  infancy,  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem.  We  might 
have  supposed  that  the  second  Adam  would 
appear  as  did  the  first,  in  all  the  maturity  of  His 
powers,  physical  and  mental.  But  not  so — "Unto 
us  a  child  is  born."  Jesus  increased  in  stature 
and  wisdom  as  other  members  of  the  human  fam- 
ily. He  possessed  only  the  infirmities  incident  to 
sinless  humanity.  To  these  belong  not  decrepid 
old  age,  wrinkled  and  shrunken  and  feeble.  Had 
Adam  not  sinned,  years  would  not  have  increased 
the  infirmity  of  his  body.  His  transition  from  an 
earthly,  to  a  heavenly  state,  had  been  in  the  full 
and  vigorous  maturity  of  body,  soul  and  spirit, 
and  without  a  pang.  Jesus  Christ  took  upon  Him- 
self the  nature  of  man  without  its  sinful  infirmities. 
He  hungered  and  thirsted,  and  became  weary. 
He  ate,  drank,  and  slept,  yet  was  He  able  to  feed 
thousands  in  the  desert  with  a  few  loaves  and 
fishes.  He  could  give  living  water  and  endless 
rest  to  thirsty,  weary  souls.  He  was  God  mani- 
fested in  the  flesh.  He  took  to  Himself  a  true 
body  and  a  reasonable  soul,  "  was  made  in  fashion 
as  a  man,  took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant, 
and  became  obedient  unto  death."  But  there  was 
mystery  in  His  birth.  He  was  conceived  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Glfost.     There  was  a  mystery 


SERMONS.  375 

In  His  wisdom.  At  twelve  years  old,  He  was  found 
in  the  temple  sitting  with  the  doctors  of  the  law, 
hearing  and  asking  questions,  while  all  who  heard 
Him  were  astonished  at  His  understanding  and 
answers.  And  as  He  advanced  in  years,  the  wit- 
nesses of  His  works  and  the  listeners  to  His 
words,  were  constrained  to  say,  "whence  hath  this 
man  this  wisdom  and  these  mighty  works  ?"  "  Is 
not  this  the  carpenter's  son,  is  not  His  mother 
called  Mary,  and  His  brethren,  are  they  not  all 
with  us  ?  Whence  then,  hath  this  man  these 
mighty  works  ?  " 

There  was  mystery  in  the  history  of  His  life. 
He  was  God  manifested  in  the  flesh.  As  human, 
He  hungered  ;  as  divine.  He  fed  five  thousand  with 
five  loaves  and  a  few  fishes.  As  human,  He  slept 
in  the  boat  on  the  sea  of  Gallilee,  while  the  storm 
raged,  and  the  waves  dashed  furiously  around ;  as 
God,  He  said  to  the  tempest,  "  Peace,  be  still,  and 
immediately  there  was  a  great  calm." 

There  was  a  mystery  in  His  anguish  in  the  gar- 
den, and  His  agony  upon  the  cross.  His  death 
was  sooner  effected  than  that  of  the  two  thieves 
crucified  with  Him.  To  hasten  their  death,  their 
legs  were  broken  ;  but  when  they  came  to  Jesus, 
they  found  Him  already  dead.  He  had  before 
said,  "  Father,  into  Thy  hands  I  commend  My 
spirit."  He  had  power  to  lay  down  His  Hfe,  and 
needed  not  human  devices  to  hasten  its  de- 
parture. 


37^  SERMONS. 

There  was  a  mystery  in  His  resurrection.  He 
had  power  to  resume  the  hfe  He  laid  down,  and  at 
the  appointed  time  He  broke  the  bars  of  death. 
It  was  not  possible  that  He  should  be  holden  any 
longer  by  it.  It  was  astonishing  even  to  His  dis- 
ciples, when  they  heard  that  a  vision  of  angels  had 
appeared  at  His  tomb  and  said  that  He  was  risen. 

There  was  a  mystery  in  His  ascension.  On  a 
bright  cloud  to  heaven  He  rode.  Why  should  He 
not  remain  to  carry  on  His  work  here  ?  Why 
should  He  not  remain  to  encourage  by  His  per- 
sonal presence  His  disciples,  and  subdue  His 
enemies  ?  The  mystery  of  godliness  requires  that 
He  ascend  to  His  Father  and  their  Father.  He 
goes  to  intercede  on  high,  to  enter  with  His  own 
blood  as  our  great  High  Priest  into  the  holiest  of 
all.  There  is  a  mystery  in  all  this,  a  mystery  of 
godliness.  It  presents  the  great  Mediator  as  bone 
of  our  bone,  and  flesh  of  our  flesh  —  as  one  that 
can  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities, 
a  sympathising  advocate.  This  is  suited  to 
strengthen  our  faith,  inflame  our  love,  and  stir  up 
our  emotions. 

"  Till  God  in  human  flesh  appear, 
My  thoughts  no  comfort  find ; 
The  holy,  just,  and  sacred  three, 
Are  terrors  to  my  mind. 
But  if  Immanuel's  face  appear, 
My  hope,  my  joy  begins." 

Yes,  here  is  a  mystery  of  godliness. 


SERMONS.  377 

II.  We  notice:  The  adaptation  of  the  person  of 
the  mediator  to  meet  the  claims  of  justice — "Jus- 
tified in  the  Spirit." 

By  the  expression  justified  in  the  spirit,  some 
think  reference  is  made  to  the  spirit  of  the  con- 
verted, or  regenerated  person.  In  regeneration 
the  soul  is  enabled  to  see  how  God  can  be  just, 
and  yet  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in 
Jesus.  To  the  renewed  spirit,  the  whole  plan  of 
salvation  involving  God  the  Feather's  work  in 
sending  His  only-begotten  Son  into  the  world 
to  suffer  and  die  for  sinners,  and  the  coming  of 
that  Son,  as  also  the  employment  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  is  seen  to  accord  with  the  holiness  and 
justice,  as  well  as  the  mercy  and  love  of  God, 
The  whole  plan  is  seen  by  the  enlightened  un- 
derstanding to  be  just. 

Others  think  the  reference  is  to  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

Justified  in,  and  through  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  giving  His  attestation  to  the  justice  of  the 
whole  plan.  By  His  agency  in  the  miraculous 
conception,  by  the  unmeasured  endowment  of  the 
Son  with  His  graces,  by  His  public  attestation  at 
His  baptism,  when  He  appeared  descending  as 
a  dove  and  lighting  upon  Him,  by  His  attesta- 
tion in  His  co-operation  in  the  miracles  which 
attended  the  Savior's  instructions,  and  especially 
in  His  resurrection,  when  He  that  had  been  put 
to  death  in  the  flesh,  was  quickened  by  the  Spirit 
(Y)  , 


378  SERMONS. 

then  He  that  was  manifested  in  the  flesh  was 
justified  in  the  Spirit. 

Again.  As  Christ  suffered  the  punishment  of 
sin,  not  as  a  private  person,  but  as  our  surety ; 
so  when,  after  this  suffering.  He  was  raised  from 
the  dead,  He  was  therein  justified,  not  as  a  private 
person,  but  as  the  surety  and  representative  of 
all  that  should  believe  on  Him  ;  so  that  He  was 
raised  again,  not  only  for  His  own,  but  also  for 
our  justification.  According  to  Rom.  vi :  25, 
"  Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences  and  raised 
again  for  our  justification." 

Jesus  Christ  was  justified  in  the  Spirit  in  this 
sense,  by  the  wonderful  effusion  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  connection  with  the  preaching  of  the 
doctrine  of  salvation  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
as  manifested  on  the  day  of  pentecost  and  on 
other  occasions. 

Both  of  these  views  are  true,  but  it  seems  to  us 
they  are  rather  collateral,  and  not  the  great  truth 
specially  expressed  by  the  phraseology  of  the  text. 

Our  view  is,  that  justified  in  the  Spirit  refers 
to  the  divine  nature.  Manifested  in  the  flesh,  in 
human  nature;  justified  in  the  Spirit,  in  the 
divine  nature. 

The  one  sets  forth  the  outward  manifestation 
of  the  manner  of  fulfilling  the  office  of  Media- 
tor :  the  other  the  inward  power.  The  Word  of 
God  frequently  sets  forth  the  divine  and  human 
natures  of  Christ  in  connection.     One  Scripture 


SERMONS.  379 

saith,  "  for  Christ  has  also  suffered  for  sins,  the 
just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring  us  unto 
God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quick- 
ened by  the  Spirit."  Here,  I  think,  flesh  and 
Spirit  are  expressive  of  humanity  and  divinity. 
Put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  by  virtue  of,  or  by 
reason  of  humanity;  made  ahve  by  virtue  of  His 
divinity.  Again,  "  Concerning  His  Son  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  which  was  made  of  the  seed  of 
David  according  to  the  flesh,  and  declared  to  be 
the  Son  of  God,  with  power  by  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead."  Here  flesh  has  evidently  refer- 
ence to  His  humanity,  while  His  resurrection  is 
given  as  evidence  of  His  divine  Son.ship,  or  His 
divinity.  Further,  we  read,  "  The  Word  was  made 
flesh  and  dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  His 
glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  of  the 
Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth."  Here  also  are 
set  forth  humanity  and  divinity. 

Again,  the  Savior  said,  "I  have  power  to  lay 
down  my  life,  and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again." 
The  life  which  could  be  laid  down  pertained  to 
humanity ;  the  power  to  lay  it  down  and  to  take  it 
again,  pertained  to  divinity. 

We  have  in  all  these  passages,  flesh,  or  natural 
life  contrasted  with  divinity.  So  I  think  it  is  in 
the  text.  "  Manifested  in  the  flesh"  refers  to  human 
nature;  "justified  in  the  Spirit"  refers  to  the  divine 
nature.  He  must  be  divine  to  justify  Him  in  un- 
dertaking as  Mediator,  the  work  of  man's  redemji- 


380  SERMONS. 

tion.  It  was  needful  that  the  second  Adam  should 
be  a  quickening  Spirit,  to  have  life  in  Himself,  to 
have  power  to  lay  down  His  life  and  to  take  it 
again.  A  sinless  man  would  have  been  insufficient ; 
for  being  wholly  a  created  being,  he  would  need 
to  render  unto  God  his  Creator  the  full  exercise 
of  his  powers,  as  a  personal  duty.  He  could  have 
no  righteousness  of  obedience  to  part  with  for  the 
benefit  of  others.  And  especially  he  could  have 
no  power  or  right  to  give  his  life  for  the  guilty. 
He  could  not  lend  his  life  to  satisfy  the  penalty  of 
the  law,  and  take  it  back  as  evidence  that  the  de- 
mand was  fully  met.  The  sacrifice  of  the  human 
life  of  Christ  for  a  time  was  efficacious,  because 
of  its  connection  in  its  one  person  with  divinity. 
The  altar  sanctified  the  gift.  The  offering  was 
human,  'the  altar  was  divine.  The  divinity  of 
Christ,  then,  justified  the  undertaking  to  satisfy  the 
claims  of  divine  justice.  "Justified  in  the  Spirit." 
We  might  pursue  the  same  course  of  reasoning 
to  show  that  an  angel  could  not  be  justified  in  un- 
dertaking to  satisfy  the  claims  of  justice  in  behalf 
of  the  guilty.  An  angel,  being  a  created  being, 
could  do  nothing  more  than  duty,  in  obeying.  He 
could  have  no  obedience  of  righteousness,  not 
needed  by  himself,  to  transfer  unto  others.  Neither 
could  he  have  power  or  right  over  his  own  life,  to 
lend  it  to  death  for  others.  Nor  could  there  be 
such  merit  in  that  act,  as  to  atone  for  the  guilt  of 
a  single  transgression.  Neither  angel  nor  man  could 


41 


SERMONS.  381 

be  justified  in  undertaking  to  satisfy  the  claims  of 
divine  justice  in  behalf  of  others.  Jesus  Christ, 
being  divine,  can  alone  obtain  justification  in  such 
an  undertaking.     "  Justified  in  the  Spirit." 

Jesus  Christ  was  a  suitable  Mediator,  in  view  of 
relation  to  the  Godhead.  Says  that  great  thinker, 
Edwards,  "  It  was  not  meet  the  Mediator  should 
be  God,  the  Father,  because  He,  in  the  divine 
economy  of  the  persons  of  the  Trinity,  was  the 
person  that  holds  the  rights  of  the  Godhead,  and 
so  was  the  person  offended — whose  justice  required 
satisfaction  ;  and  was  to  be  appeased  by  a  Media- 
tor. It  was  not  meet  that  it  should  be  the  Holy 
Ghost,  for  in  being  Mediator  between  the  Father 
and  the  saints.  He  is  in  some  sense,  so  between  the 
Father  and  the  Spirit.  The  saints  in  all  their 
spiritual  transactions  with  God,  act  by  the  Spirit ; 
or  rather  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  that  acts  in  them, 
they  are  thus  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Holy  Spirit 
dwelling  in  them  is  their  principle  of  action  in  all 
their  transactions  with  God.  But  in  these,  their 
spiritual  transactions  with  God,  they  act  by  a 
Mediator.  These  spiritual  and  holy  exercises  can- 
not be  acceptable,  or  avail  anything  with  God,  as 
from  a  fallen  creature,  but  by  a  Mediator.  There- 
fore, Christ,  in  being  a  Mediator  between  the 
Father  and  the  saints,  may  be  said  to  be  Mediator 
between  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  acts 
in  the  saints,  and  therefore  it  was  meet  that  the 
Mediator  should  not  be  either  the   Father  or  the 


382  SERMONS. 

Spirit ;  but  a  middle  person  between  them  both. 
It  is  the  Spirit  in  the  saints  that  seeks  the  blessing 
of  God,  by  faith  and  prayer,  and  as  the  apostle  says, 
with  groanings  that  cannot  be  uttered.  See  Rom. 
viii  :  26.  "  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our 
infirmities  ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought,  but  the  Spirit  Himself  maketh 
intercession  for  us  with  groanings  that  cannot  be 
uttered."  The  Spirit  in  the  saints  seeking  divine 
blessing  of  God,  and  through  a  Mediator ;  and 
therefore  that  Mediator  must  not  be  the  Spirit,  but 
another  person.     "Justified  in  the  Spirit." 

Here,  then,  is  a  mystery,  and  a  mystery  of  god- 
liness. The  doctrine  of  the  divinity  of  Christ  is 
an  essential  element  in  the  creed  of  every  regene- 
rated soul.  Hence,  said  Peter,  "  Thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God" — and  hence, 
exclaimed  Thomas,  "  My  Lord,  and  my  God." 
Take  away  this,  and  any  system  of  religion  is  shorn 
of  its  power.  It  is  a  mere  system  of  morality, 
without  life,  cold  and  barren. 

III.  Let  us  contemplate  this  Mediator  as  an 
object  of  interest  to  angelic  intelligences.  "  Seen 
of  angels." 

Possibly  angels  may  see  in  Christ  an  assurance 
of  their  personal  and  perpetual  confirmation  in 
holiness  and  happiness.  Angels  had  their  time  of 
probation.  Some  left  their  first  estate,  while 
others  continued  in  it,  and  were  secured  in  their 
first  position.     What    connection  there    was    with 


SERMONS,  383 

Christ  in  this,  we  do  not  know.  It  may  be  that, 
having  their  standing  in  Him,  their  interest  was 
increased  by  witnessing  His  undertaking  in  refer- 
ence to  man,  or  it  may  be  the  plan  of  wisdom, 
justice  and  grace,  in  the  salvation  of  man  called 
forth  from  angelic  intelligences,  an  intenser  feeling 
of  adoring  wonder,  love  and  praise.  They  are  so 
linked  to  the  blessed  Savior,  that  whatever  illus- 
trates His  glorious  attributes,  has  a  corresponding 
effect  upon  their  blessedness.  We  are  told  that, 
"  These  things  the  angels  desire  to  look  into."  The 
mystery  of  redeeming  love  has  an  interest  to  them. 

Moreover,  angels  have  an  interest  in  Christ's  in- 
carnation. Says  the  eminent  Edwards — "  The 
divine  nature  is  at  infinite  distance  from  the  nature 
of  angels,  as  well  as  from  the  nature  of  men.  This 
distance  forbids  a  familiarity,  and  intimacy  of  in- 
tercourse. It  is,  therefore,  a  great  advantage  to 
the  angels,  that  God  is  come  down  to  them,  in  a 
created  nature,  and  in  that  nature  has  become 
their  head  ;  so  that  their  intercourse  and  enjoy- 
ment may  be  more  intimate.  They  are  invited  by 
the  similar  qualifications  of  the  created  nature 
with  which  the  Son  of  God  is  invested."  There  is 
also,  here,  a  wonderful  unfolding  of  God's  plan  to 
the  angels.  Thus,  their  knowledge  is  increased. 
"  Seen  of  angels." 

Angels  beheld  man  on  the  day  of  his  creation — 
a  creature  of  heavenly  mould — of  divine  beauty, 
the  master-piece  of  creation  pertaining  to   earth. 


384  SERMONS. 

Then  "  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and  all 
the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy."  They  witnessed 
his  fall,  and  then,  it  may  be,  felt  that  he  was  cut 
off  from  the  sphere  of  their  operations  and  affec- 
tions. He  was  no  longer  the  object  of  their  de- 
lightful interest  and  association. 

But  in  the  development  of  the  mystery  of  god- 
liness, in  the  plan  of  salvation,  they  discover  the 
way  of  his  restoration.  He  may  yet  bear  the  lost 
image  of  his  Creator  in  knowledge,  righteousness 
and  holiness.  Hence,  their  interest  is  re-enlisted. 
Hence,  they  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth. 
Hence,  they  are  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth 
to  minister  unto  those  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salva- 
tion.    "  Seen  of  angels." 

An  angel  announced  the  mysterious  conception 
to  the  virgin  Mary.  An  angel  bore  the  tidings 
of  His  birth  to  the  shepherds.  Angels  sang  "  glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace  and 
good  will  to  men,"  in  view  of  that  event.  Angels 
ministered  unto  Jesus  upon  His  return  from  His 
temptation  in  the  wilderness.  An  angel  appeared 
strengthening  Him  in  His  agony  in  the  garden. 
Angels  were  about  His  tomb,  on  the  morning  of 
.  His  resurrection.  Angels  shall  accompany  Him 
when  He  cometh  the  second  time,  without  sin,  un- 
to salvation.  Here  is  a  mystery  of  godliness  in 
giving  intensity  to  angelic  worship. 

A  mystery  of  godliness  is  the  connection  of 
angels  with  the  salvation    of  man.     How   much. 


SERMONS.  385 

Under  God,  we  are  indebted  to  angels  for  support 
in  trial,  and  for  strength  in  duty,  we,  perhaps,  will 
never  know  in  this  world.  An  angel,  we  have  said, 
appeared  strengthening  Christ  in  His  agony :  un- 
seen they  may  often  do  the  same  for  His  people 
in  their  trials.  We  are  told  of  a  maiden  confessor 
of  Christ  in  the  early  days  of  Christianity,  that 
she  endured  great  suffering  with  almost  supernat- 
ural fortitude.  When  asked  how  she  was  enabled 
so  to  endure,  she  replied,  "  I  saw  an  angel  stand- 
ing by."  Was  it  a  fact,  and  was  her  natural  vision 
so  strengthened  that  she  perceived  the  heavenly 
messenger  standing  by  ?  Possibly  her  faith  was 
so  lively,  that  what  appeared  to  the  eye  of  faith 
seemed  as  vivid  and  real  as  if  seen  by  the  eye  of 
sense.  "  Faith,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  is  the  evidence 
of  things  not  seen."  "  Did  we  not  cast  three  men 
into  the  furnace  ? "  said  the  Babylonish  king, 
"lo,  I  see  four  men  loose,  walking  in  the  midst  of 
the  fire  and  they  have  no  hurt,  and  the  form  of 
the  fourth  is  like  the  Son  of  God."  How  much 
we  owe  to  angels  for  our  better  thoughts  and 
desires,  for  support  in  trial,  protection  in  danger, 
and  strength  in  duty,  is  a  mystery  of  godliness. 
Angels  are  ministering  spirits,  gather  about  the 
dying  pillow,  and  convey  the  spirit  home  to  Jesus, 
and  all  is  part  and  parcel  of  the  mediatorial  work 
of  Christ.     "  Seen  of  angels." 

IV.  Let  us  now  contemplate  the  Mediator  as 
enlarging    the     territory     of    Gospel     invitation. 


386  SERMONS. 

"  Preached  unto  the  Gentiles."  For  long  centu- 
ries the  oracles  of  the  living  God  were  in  Jewish 
hands.  Abram,  their  progenitor,  had  been  spec- 
ially called  out  from  idolatrous  heathen,  and  taught 
to  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Blessings 
were  pronounced  as  the  inheritance  of  his  seed. 
For  a  long  time  spiritual  blessings  seemed  to  flow 
in  the  channel  of  his  naturaUseed,  and  they  began 
to  think  that  this  was  the  extent  of  the  promise, 
or  at  any  rate,  if  others  shared,  it  must  be  by  an 
adoption  and  observance  of  the  Jewish  ritual. 
Hence,  salvation  was  of  the  Jews,  if  not  as  to  its 
source,  at  least  as  to  its  channel,  and  that  by  an 
immediate  connection.  They  had  not  dreamed  of 
a  dispensation  that  should  as  directly  address  itself 
to  the  Gentiles  as  to  the  Jews,  that  should  break 
down  the  wall  of  partition,  and  blot  all  distinction 
as  to  access  to  divine  mercy  and  grace.  This  was 
a  mystery.  Even  the  apostles  did  not  understand 
it  for  a  time.  Peter  needed  a  vision  and  special 
revelation,  to  give  him  freedom  to  go  to  Cornelius, 
a  Gentile.  The  apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem 
must  have  it  explained  particularly,  before  they 
could  recognize  the  righteousness  of  it.  They 
were  slow  to  understand  the  teachings  of  their 
prophets  upon  this  subject.  "  That  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles should  be  preached  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ"  was  a  mystery.  Christ  was  to  be 
preached  as  the  great  Prophet,  Priest  and  King. 
Not  as  was  Moses,  Aaron  and   David,  who  filled 


SERMONS.  3B7 

these  offices  for  one  nation,  and  continued  but  for 
one  generation,  but  for  all  nations  and  forever. 

Preached.  The  form  of  religious  instruction  be- 
fore the  coming  of  Christ,  was,  perhaps,  more 
constrained,  not  so  free  and  full.  The  Savior 
Himself  said  before  His  crucifixion,  "  I  am  not 
sent  but  unto  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel."  And  to  His  disciples  the  word  was,  "  go 
ye  not  in  the  way  of  the  Gentiles,  and'  into  any 
city  of  the  Samaritans  enter  ye  not;  but  go  rather 
to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel."  Not  so, 
after  His  resurrection.  Then  the  command  was, 
"go  ye  into  all  nations  and  preach  the  Gospel  un- 
to every  creature." 

"  Preach  the  Word — be  instant  in  season  and 
out  of  season.  Reprove,  rebuke,  and  exhort  with 
all  long  suffering  and  doctrine."  The  manner  of 
setting  forth  the  way  of  salvation  was,  I  have 
thought,  enlarged,  as  well  as  the  range  of  its  travel. 
It  had  freer  utterance,  as  well  as  greater  scope. 

This  is  the  mystery  of  godliness.  The  restraints 
taken  from  the  Gospel  in  its  extension  to  all  nations 
tends  to  its  more  general  acceptance.  Men  are 
made  to  feel  that  it  is  no  longer  the  special  privi- 
lege of  a  Jew,  but  the  general  privilege  of  all. 
Though  I  may  be  the  humblest  member  of  the  most 
obscure  tribe  of  people  on  earth,  still  am  I,  as  fully 
embraced  in  the  invitation  of  the  Gospel  as  the 
descendent  of  the  most  renowned  nation  on  the 
globe. 


3^8  serMonS. 

There  is  a  mystery  about  the  Gospel  in  its  being 
preached.  A  mystery  we  may  say,  in  some  sort, 
in  the  call  of  a  man  to  preach  the  Gospel,  in  the 
place  of  his  preaching,  in  the  effects  of  his  preach- 
ing. Two  men  may  hear  the  same  sermon  :  to  the 
one  it  may  be  the  savor  of  life  unto  life ;  to  the 
other,  of  death  unto  death.  "  The  Spirit  of  God 
maketh  the  reading,  but  especially  the  preaching 
of  the  Word  an  effectual  means  of  convincing  and 
converting  sinners,  of  building  them  up  in  holiness 
and  comfort,  through  faith  unto  salvation."  Godli- 
ness is  promoted  by  preaching.  Faith  is  strength- 
ened, zeal  quickened,  love  increased,  penitence 
deepened,  humility  promoted,  and  fruitfulness  in 
every  good  word  and  work  thereby  enlarged. 
God  sends  His  children  help  from  the  sanctuary, 
and  strengthens  them  out  of  Zion.  They  sit  under 
the  droppings  of  the  sanctuary,  and  are  refreshed. 
Sinners,  too,  are  awakened,  convinced  and  con- 
verted. Feeble  men,  intellectually,  and  in  faith 
also,  are  made  instrumental  in  promoting  godli- 
ness. God  accompanies  His  own  truth  by  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit,  and  with  power.  The 
preaching  of  the  Cross  may  be  "to  the  Jews  a 
stumbling  block,  and  to  the  Greeks,  foolishness  ; 
but  unto  those  that  believe,  both  Jews  and  Greeks, 
Christ,  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God." 
Preached  unto  the  Gentiles, 

.V  Consider  the  work  of  this  Mediator  in  its 
effect   or  reception.     "  Believed  on  in  the  world." 


SERMONS.  389 

When  we  consider  the  reasonableness  and  neces- 
sity to  man  of  salvation,  we  are  led  to  wonder  that 
its  offer  does  not  meet  with  universal  acceptance. 
We  think  it  strange  that  every  starving  son  and 
daughter,  do  not  at  the  first  invitation,  rush  to 
the  Gospel  feast;  but  when  we  consider  the  blind- 
ing and  deluding  effects  of  sin  upon  the  soul,  and 
the  great  opposition  presented  by  the  world,  the 
flesh  and  the  devil,  we  are  led  to  say  it  is  a  wonder 
of  grace,  that  the  Gospel  message  is  ever  accepted. 
But,  in  this  sin-ruined,  sin-darkened  and  sin-en- 
slaved world,  Jesus  Christ  is  by  many  believed  on 
unto  salvation.  All,  says  Christ,  that  the  Father 
hath  given  Me,  shall  come  to  Me,  and  whoso- 
ever Cometh  unto  Me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out. 
Even  in  the  hour  of  His  crucifixion,  a  poor,  suffer- 
ing malefactor,  who  said  his  sentence  was  just,  a 
dying  thief  lifted  up  a  believing  prayer  to  Jesus — 
"  Lord,"  said  he,  "  remember  me  when  Thou 
comest  in  Thy  kingdom."  "  This  day,"  said 
Christ,  "  thou  shalt  be  with  Me  in  Paradise."  The 
dying  thief  believed,  and  was  saved. 

The  preaching  of  the  Gospel  was  tO'  begin  at 
Jerusalem.  Even  to  His  betrayers  and  murderers 
were  its  offers  made,  and  even  there  grace  had  its 
trophies.  In  Jerusalem,  the  city  where  our  Lord 
was  crucified,  three  thousand  in  one  day  gladly 
received  the  Word,  and  were  baptized.  Jesus 
Christ  is  believed  on  unto  salvation  in  this  world, 
wherever  the  Gospel  is   preached.     In  this  world 


390  SERMONS. 

where  the  whole  spirit  and  drift  of  its  influences 
are  against  it,  in  this  world  where  the  lust  of  the 
flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life 
have  great  sweep  and  power,  where  riches,  pleas- 
ure and  honor  are  mighty  in  their  influence — in 
this  world  where  Satan  is  the  god,  and  works  pow- 
erfully to  blind  and  allure  men  to  death — even  in 
this  world,  O  mystery  of  grace,  souls  fly  to  Jesus 
and  live.  Faith  is  found  even  here  ;  faith  of  a 
divine  operation,  working  by  love,  purifying  the 
heart,  and  overcoming  the  world;  faith  leading 
to  the  "  denying  of  all  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  and  to  the  living  soberly,  righteously  and 
godly ; "  faith  tending  unto  godliness  is  found 
even  here.  "^Believed  on  in  the  world."  Faith  in 
Christ  has  a  mysterious  power  in  moulding  the 
heart  for  heaven.  "  Believed  on  in  the  world." 
VI.  Lastly,  let  us  contemplate  this  Mediator  in 
His  exaltation.  "  Received  up  into  glory."  Under 
the  Jewish  dispensation,  "the  High  Priest  entered 
once  a  year  into  the  Holy  of  Holies,  not  without 
blood,  which  he  offered  for  himself  and  the  errors 
of  the  people.  The  Holy  Ghost  thus  signifying, 
that  the  way  into  the  holiest  of  all  was  not  yet 
made  manifest,  while  the  first  tabernacle  was  yet 
standing.  But  Christ,  with  His  own  blood  entered 
into  the  holiest  of  all,  even  into  heaven  itself." 
In  Him  was  the  way  made  manifest.  He  ascended 
as  the  great  Intercessor,  ever  to  appear  in  the 
presence  of  God  for  us.     Hence,  we  are  invited 


SERMONS.  391 

to  "  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace  that  we 
may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in 
time  of  need."  He  is  there  as  an  admitted  Ad- 
vocate, having  authority  to  plead  for  all  that 
come  to  God  through  Him. 

"  For  all  that  come  to  God  by  Him, 
Salvation  He  demands  ; 
Points  to  their  names  upon    His  breast, 

And  spreads  His  bleeding  hands, 
With  cries  and  groans  He  offered  up. 

His  humble  suit  below ; 
But  with  authority  He  asks. 
Enthroned  in  glory  now." 

He  is  there  a  glorious  Mediator  with  excel- 
lences as  Prophet,  Priest  and  King  without  a 
parallel.  As  a  Prophet  divine.  He  fully  under- 
stands the  case.  He  needs  not  that  any  should 
teach  Him  of  man.  He  understands  the  law. 
He  knows  the  Judge.  "  No  man  knoweth  the 
Father  but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom  the  Son 
will  reveal  Him.  As  a  Priest,  He  has  that  to 
offer  which  is  efficient  to  propitiate :  "  the  blood 
of  Christ  complete  atonement  makes."  As  a 
King,  He  sits  upon  His  mediatorial  throne,  and 
concerning  Him,  the  decree  is  gone  forth,  "  ask 
of  Me  and  I  will  give  Thee  the  heathen  for 
Thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  for  Thy  possession."  He  is  a  glorious 
Mediator,  an  ever-prevalent  Advocate.  And 
herein,  is  the  mystery  of  godliness.  "Simon — 
§imon,"  said  the  Savior,  '  Satan  hath   desired  to 


392  SERMONS. 

have  thee,  that  he  may  sift  thee  as  wheat ;  but  I 
have  prayed  for  thee  that  thy  faith  fail  not.'  "  I 
pray  not,"  said  He,  concerning  His  disciples  in  an- 
other place,  "  that  Thou  shouldest  take  them  out  of 
the  world ;  but  that  Thou  shouldest  keep  them 
from  the  evil."  Here  is  the  secret  of  recovering 
grace  to  the  backslider.  Here  the  secret  of  sustain- 
ing grace  to  the  consistent  believer.  It  is  in  the 
divine  intercession.  By  Him  the  heart  obtains 
access  to  the  mercy  seat,  and  finds  strength  in 
communion  with  God.  This  is  why  the  righteous 
holds  on  his  way.     This  is  why  he  grows  in  grace. 

This,  also,  is  the  secret  of  the  Church's  growth 
on  earth.  Thus  the  "  other  sheep"  are  brought 
into  the  one  fold  and  rejoice  in  the  care  of  the  one 
Shepherd.  Thus  it  is  that  the  Spirit  is  sent  into 
the  world  to  perform  His  mighty  and  gracious 
work.  Said  the  blessed  Savior  when  about  to 
finish  His  work  on  earth,  "  I  will  pray  the  Father, 
and  He  shall  send  you  another  comforter,  even  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  and  when  He  is  come.  He  will  re- 
prove the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness  and 
of  judgment  to  come."  Here  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness.-  Christ  having  finished  His  work  on 
earth,  has  ascended  up  into  glory. 

This  doctrine  of  the  mystery  of  godliness,  as 
connected  with  the  divine-human  Mediator,  has 
had  its  opposers. 

Some  strike  at  once  at  the  whole  system,  and 
cry,  away  with  your  religion  of  mystery ;  we   will 


SERMONS.  393 

have  nothing  to  do  with  that  we  cannot  under- 
stand. Hence,  the  doctrine  of  two  natures,  divine 
and  human,  constituting  the  one  person  of  Christ, 
is  ignored.  We  can  only  say,  such  as  do  this,  are 
manifestly  in  opposition  to  the  teaching  of  God,s 
Word.  "  Without  controversy,  great  is  the  mys- 
tery of  godliness."  We  cannot  regard  these  as 
children  of  the  truth,  and  in  the  way  of  life.  For, 
says  the  Apostle  Paul,  "  But  though  we  or  an 
angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  Gospel  unto 
you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you, 
let  him  be  accursed."  And,  says  the  Apostle 
John,  concerning  this  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ 
coming  in  the  flesh,  "  If  there  come  any  unto  you, 
and  bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into 
your  house,  neither  bid  him  God  speed." 

"  Without  controversy,  great  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness."  If  such  be  the  plan  of  godliness,  we 
need  the  divine  teacher  to  guide  us  aright.  We 
need  the  divine  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "  What 
man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit 
of  man  which  is  in  him  ?  Even  so  the  things  of  God 
knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God."  Hence, 
the  need  of  prayer,  for  the  divine  Spirit,  that  He 
may  take  of  the  things  that  are  Christ's  and  show 
them  unto  us. 

Hence,  also  we  need  to  study  diligently  the 
Word  of  God.  "  Search  the  Scriptures,"  said  the 
Savior,  "  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life, 
and  they  are  they  which   testify  of  Me."     They 


394  SERMONS. 

teach  the  mystery  of  godhness,  God  manifested 
in  the  flesh.  Blessed  be  God,  for  the  revelation  of 
so  wonderful  a  Mediator,  so  complete  in  His  per- 
son, God  manifested  in  the  flesh,  and  so  suited  to 
His  work.  "  Sacrifice  and  offering  Thou  didst  not 
desire ;  burnt  offering  and  sin  offering  hast  Thou 
not  required  ;  then  said  I,  "  Lo,  I  come,"  in  the 
volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,  "  I  delight 
to  do  Thy  will,  O  my  God.  Yea,  Thy  law  is  within 
my  heart."  So  worthy  is  He  of  His  office.  The 
admiration  of  angelic  intelligences.  The  Lion  of 
the  tribe  of  Judah  is  worthy  to  take  the  book  and 
open  the  seals. 

The  great  theme  of  all  evangelical  preaching, 
the  foundation  of  every  true  believer's  hope  is  the 
glorious  King  of  Zion,  seated  upon  His  mediato- 
rial throne,  head  over  all  things  for  His  Church. 
As  He  is  human,  he  canHe  touched  with  the  feel- 
ing of  our  infirmities. 

"In  every  pang  that  rends  the  heart, 
The  man  of  sorrows  had  a  part ; 
And  still  remembers  in  the  skies, 
His  tears  and  agonies  and  sighs." 

As  Divine,  He  is  our  powerful  Advocate,  "able 
to  save  unto  the  uttermost  all  that  come  unto  God 
by  Him."  As  the  Prince  of  angels  they  delight 
to  minister  unto  Him,  and  co-operate  in  carrying 
out  His  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  men.  He  pro- 
vides means,  and  gives  them  efficiency  through 
the  agency  of  His  blessed   Spirit.     He  is  exalted 


SERMONS.  395 

at  the  right  hand  of  God,  the  Father,  until  all 
things  are  made  subject  unto  Him.  He  shall 
gather  nations  to  judgment.  His  throne  shall  one 
day  appear  in  the  heavens,  and  every  eye  shall  see 
Him. 

He  is  now  carrying  on  His  work,  going  forth 
conquering  and  to  conquer.  He  shall  not  fail,  nor 
be  discouraged,  until  He  shall  secure  complete  and 
everlasting  victory.  They  that  are  with  Him,  of 
angels  and  men,  are  called,  chosen  and  faithful. 
My  hearer,  where  do  you  range  ?  His  own  declara- 
tion concerning  us  all  is,  "  he  that  is  not  against 
us  is  for  us."  Are  you  now  standing  up  for  Christ? 
It  "was  the  message  of  a  dying  minister  to  the 
people  of  his  charge — "Tell  them,"  said  he, 
"  that  I  want  them  all  to  stand  up  for  Jesus."  I 
rejoice  that  it  is  my  privilege  to  present  for  your 
acceptance,  so  glorious  and  suitable  a  Savior. 
Where  do  you  range?  "  He  that  believeth  on  the 
Son  hath  everlasting  life,  and  he  that  believeth 
not  the  Son,  shall  not  see  life,  but  the  wrath  of 
God  abideth  on  him." 


IV. 

2  Peter  i  :  21 — "  For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the 
will  of  man :  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost." 

PROPHECY,  in  its  fulfillment,  is  a  standing,  and 
even  accumulating,  testimony  to  the  divine 
authorship  of  the  Bible.  It  proves  it  to  be  a 
revelation  from  God. 

The  foundation  of  all  true  religion,  is  the  e^fist- 
ence  of  a  great  First  Cause,  from  Avhich  all  else 
has  received  existence,  and  upon  which  it  constant- 
ly depends  for  support  and  blessing.  Creation 
around  us  demands  our  admission  of  such  a  Being, 
and  conscience  within  us  points,  with  solemn  finger, 
to  Him  as  our  final  Judge.  Hence,  says  the 
apostle :  "  For  the  invisible  things  of  Him,  from 
the  creation  of  the  world,  are  clearly  seen,  being 
understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  His 
eternal  power  and  Godhead :  so  that,  they  are 
without  excuse." 

And,  again,  speaking  of  the  Gentiles,  or  heathen, 
he  says :  "  Which  show  the  work  of  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also 
bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts,  meanwhile, 
accusing,  or  else  excusing,  one  another." 
396 


SERMONS  397 

But,  while  creation  proclaims  a  God,  the  Maker 
and  Preserver  of  all,  and  while  conscience  convicts 
of  guilt,  they  leave  the  soul  uncheered  and  with- 
out peace.  They  do  not  tell  how  guilt  may  be  can- 
celed, and  man  find  acceptance  with  God.  Hence, 
we  find  among  the  more  thoughtful  of  the  wise 
men  among  the  heathen,  such  as  Socrates,  and 
others,  expressions  of  earnest  desire  for  more 
light,  and  sometimes  the  glimmering  of  a  hope  that 
further  and  more  direct  revelation  would  be  made. 

Now,  that  further  revelation  for  which  the  minds 
of  the  more  thoughtful  heathen  yearned,  we  pro- 
fess to  have  in  the  Bible.  It  offers  itself  unto  us 
as  "  a  lamp  to  our  feet  and  a  light  to  our  path." 
If  it  is,  indeed,  a  revelation  from  God,  then  it  is 
worth  more  to  us  than  all  other  knowledge.  If  it 
is  the  Word  of  God,  then  we  should  bind  it  to 
our  hearts,  and  make  its  teachings  our  constant 
study.  If  it  is  not,  then  are  we  out  upon  the 
stormy  sea,  without  a  chart  to  teach  us  how  we 
may  make  the  port  of  safety.  The  great  inquiry 
with  us,  then,  is,  first  of  all :  "  Is  the  Bible  the 
Word  of  God?" 

Now,  if  in  this  book,  God  has  given  us  a  reve- 
lation of  His  will  concerning  us,  to  teach  us  how 
we  may  become  freed  from  guilt,  and  find  accept- 
ance with  Him,  it  is  natural  to  suppose,  having 
endowed  us  with  reason,  He  would  give  us  some 
rational  evidence  suited  to  assure  us  of  it.  And 
further,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude  that,  in  regard 


398  Sermons, 

to  this  evidence,  it  would  be  made  available  to  us 
in  such  a  way  as  to  cause  us  to  feel  our  special 
dependence  upan  Him.  As  those  who  delivered 
it,  did  it  "  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost," 
so  those  who  receive  it  to  salvation,  do  it  as  moved 
by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Hence,  we  see  the  necessity 
of  the  enlightening  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in 
order  that  we  may  be  savingly  benefitted.  "  For 
the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  neither  can  he  know  them,  b'fecause 
they  are  spiritually  discerned." 

The  text  directs  our  attention  to  prophecy : 
"  For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the 
will  of  man :  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  Leaving,  there- 
fore, for  the  present,  out  of  view  other  evidences 
of  the  divine  authorship  of  the  Bible,  internal  and 
external,  we  purpose  to  attend  to  this. 

Prophecy  may  be  called  an  abiding  miracle. 
As  an  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  it 
has  the  advantage  of  a  constant  confirmation. 
Like  the  rolling  of  a  mass  of  snow,  it  gathers 
weight  by  every  revolution. 

Prophecy  is  a  miracle  of  knowledge.  It  implies 
a  discernment  greater  than  any  human  foresight. 
It  was  a  gift  of  ancient  time.  Like  other  miracu- 
lous gifts,  it  was  designed  to  supply  the  wants  of 
the  Church  until  the  canon  of  Scripture  should  be 
completed,  and  when  that  was  accomplished,  it 
ceased  from  amone  men. 


SERMONS.  399 

"  Prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of 
man;"  it  was  not  the  result  of  laborious  study, 
not  the  perception  of  political  forecast,  not  the 
result  of  patient  philosophical  investigation,  not 
the  production  of  curious  art  or  magical  incanta- 
tions; "  Holy  men  of  God,"  says  the  text,  "  spake 
as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  It  was 
given  as  a  witness  of  the  truth,  as  a  light  in  a 
dark  place,  until  the  dayodawn,  and  the  day-star 
arise  in  our  hearts.  It  is  a  sort  of  evidence  that 
is,  in  some  good  degree,  within  the  grasp  of  the 
unregenerate.  It  commends  itself,  therefore,  to 
those  who  are  without,  as  well  as  those  within,  the 
number  savingly  enlightened  from  on  high. 

But,  my  hearers,  there  is  scarcely  a  stream  of 
truth,  or  beam  of  light,  sent  down  from  heaven, 
that  Satan  has  not  contrived  to  muddy  and  darken. 
Are  there  true  miracles  ?  There  are  also  those 
which  are  spurious.  Is  there  true  prophecy  ? 
There  is  also  spurious  prophecy. 

Satan  is  a  great  deceiver  and  counterfeiter,  and 
it  becomes  us  to  be  wary,  lest  we  be  entangled  in 
his  devices.  With  the  true  prophets,  there  were 
also  false  prophets.  But,  as  now,  so  then,  the 
difference  between  the  true  and  the  false  was,  to 
a  careful  observer,  manifest.  The  true  ever  related 
to  matters  solemn,  important  and  of  practical 
utility;  the  false  were  often  of  things  vain  and 
worthless.  The  true  was  ever  a  reproof  of  wick- 
edness,  however    popular    or    prevalent,    in    high 


400  SERMONS. 

places;  the.  false"  was  accommodated  to  the  preju- 
dices of  the  people,  and  to  flatter  the  powerful. 
The  true  were  accessible  to  all,  without  regard  to 
their  position  or  possessions  ;  the  false  were  held 
at  so  high  a  rate  that  the  poor  were  often  shut 
out  from  their  pretended  benefit.  The  true  was, 
in  its  language,  direct  and  pointed  ;  the  false  was 
exceedingly  ambiguous. 

We  notice  a  (qw  examples.  Croesus,  king  of 
the  Lydians,  about  to  make  an  invasion  of  the 
territory  of  the  Persians,  consulted  the  oracle. 
He  was  told  that  if  he  crossed  the  river,  he  would 
destroy  a  great  empire.  This  might  mean  either 
his  own,  or  that  of  the  enemy.  He  interpreted 
the  oracle  as  favoring  the  enterprise,  and  thereby 
ruined  his  own  kingdom. 

Pyrrhus,  king  of  Epirus,  consulted  the  oracle 
in  reference  to  an  expedition  against  the  Romans, 
and  received  a  response,  which  might  mean  that 
he  would  conquer  the  Romans,  or  they  him.  The 
result  was  his  own  overthrow. 

In  I  Kings  xxii :  5,  6,  we  read  that  Jehoshaphat 
and  Ahab,  kings  of  Judah  and  Israel,  were  about 
to  make  war  with  the  Syrians,  for  the  recovery  of 
Ramoth-Gilead.  Wicked  Ahab  had  four  hundred 
prophets  gathered  ready  to  flatter  him  in  his  ways. 
"Go  up,"  say  they,  "for  the  Lord  shall  deliver 
into  the  king's  hand."  Our  translators  have  sup- 
plied the  word  "it,"  —  "deliver  it  into  the  hand 
of  the  king,"  —  but,   in  the  original,   it  is  simply 


SERMONS.  4^1 

"  deliver,"  and  might,  of  course,  mean  either  into 
the  hand  of  the  king  of  Syria  or  of  Israel.  Ahab, 
blind  to  their  duplicity,  went,  and  was  slain  in 
battle. 

I  have  thought  it  might  be  profitable  unto  us, 
to  notice  a  few  of  the  many  prophecies  recorded 
in  the  Scriptures.  Among  so  many,  it  is  difficult 
to  select,  but  we  shall  confine  ourselves,  for  the 
present,  to  a  few,  which  seem  to  us  among  the 
most  convincing.  We  will  confine  our  remarks 
to  such  as  are  in  the  course  of  fulfillment,  or  have 
received  a  complete  accomplishment. 

The  prophecies  that  went  before,  concerning 
Christ,  and  their  fulfillment  in  Him,  while  they 
are,  of  all  others,  the  most  important  to  us,  are 
also  the  most  striking.  They  extend  back  four 
thousand  years  previous  to  His  manifestation  in 
the  flesh,  and  onward  through  all  time.  But,  for 
the  present,  we  will  confine  our  observations  to 
those  which  preceded  His  incarnation.  The  first 
of  these,  we  find,  was  announced  in  the  day  of 
man's  transgression,  when  Satan,  in  the  serpent  hid, 
proposed  to,  and  succeeded  in  persuading,  man 
to  partake  of  the  fruit  which  God  had  forbidden 
him.  Then  God  declared  that  "  the  seed  of  the 
woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head."  This 
intimated  that  God,  in  His  sovereign  way,  had 
provided  to  counteract  this  dreadful  work  of 
Satan.  That  seed  referred  to  Jesus  Christ,  who, 
in  the  appointed  time,  should  ^appear  to  destroy 


402  SERMONS. 

the  works  of  the  devil.  To  this,  henceforth,  the 
expectation  of  the  human  race  was  directed. 
Hence,  when  to  Eve,  the  mother  of  all  living,  was 
born  a  son,  she  exclaimed  :  "  I  have  gotten  a  man 
from  the  Lord."  In  him,  there  is  reason  to  believe, 
she  looked  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise. 
Disappointed  as  to  her  hopes  by  her  first-born, 
and  also  in  regard  to  Abel,  whom  Cain  slew,  her 
expectations  revived  at  the  birth  of  Seth.  "  God," 
said  she,  "  hath  appointed  unto  me  another  seed 
instead  of  Abel,  whom  Cain  slew."  To  Seth  was 
born  Enos,  and  then,  we  are  told,  "  men  began  to 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord."  The  way  of 
access  to  the  throne  of  mercy,  through  the  prom- 
ised Seed,  seems  to  have  awakened  special  atten- 
tion in  connection  with  the  birth  of  children.  In 
the  line  of  Enos,  we  find  Enoch,  who  was  endued 
with  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  was  translated 
without  seeing  death.  This,  no  doubt,  served  to 
make  men  feel  that  God  had  still  thoughts  of 
mercy  to  the  human  race.  In  the  line  of  Enoch, 
we  find  Lamech,  to  whom  was  born  Noah,  to 
whom  he  looked,  in  some  way,  for  comfort. 
Through  him,  a  remnant  were  saved  from  the 
destruction  of  the  flood,  by  means  of  the  ark. 
Noah  was  induced  to  pronounce  a  special  blessing 
upon  his  child  Shem,  in  whose  line  came  Abram, 
with  whom  God  entered  into  covenant,  saying, 
that  in  him  and  his  seed  should  all  nations  be 
blessed.     That  covenant  was  renewed  with  Isaac, 


SERMONS.  463 

and  again  with  Jacob,  thus  pointing  out  the  Hne 
of  the  blessed  seed.  Jacob,  when  on  his  dying 
bed,  spake  of  Judah,  saying:  "The  scepter  shall 
not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between 
his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come."  Of  this  tribe  came 
David,  to  whose  seed  God  promised  an  everlasting 
kingdom. 

Now,  we  find  in  the  history  of  Israel,  that  they 
became  divided  into  two  kingdoms  —  Ephraim  and 
Judah  —  and,  while  the  kingdom  of  Ephraim  passed 
away,  that  of  Judah,  after  great  vicissitudes,  re- 
mained until  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  Shiloh  of 
Jacob's  prophecy.  The  kingdom  of  Judah  was 
conquered  by  Pompey,  the  Roman  general,  fifty- 
nine  years  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  but  re- 
established by  the  favor,  and  under  the  protection, 
of  the  Romans,  who  placed  Herod  the  Great,  son 
of  Antipater,  on  the  throne  of  David.  Judea  was 
still  a  kingdom,  and  possessing  a  scepter.  In  the 
reign  of  Herod,  Christ  was  born,  and  soon  after 
his  death,  Judea  was  reduced  to  a  Roman  province, 
over  which  governors  were  appointed  by  the 
Roman  emperors,  until  its  final  extinction.  Thus, 
we  see,  the  scepter,  or  regal  government,  departed 
not  from  Judah  until  Shiloh  came,  after  which,  it 
departed,  and  returned  no  more. 

As  to  the  promise  to  David,  that  his  seed  should 
be  established  upon  his  throne  forever,  we  find  it 
said,  "  that  Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary,  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  was  of  the  house  and  lineage  of 


464  SERMONS. 

David,"  and,  although  Christ  came  not  out  of  the 
loins  of  David,  yet,  God  was  pleased,  by  His  own 
sovereign  appointment,  to  make  Him  David's  Son. 
He  is  David's  Son,  by  divine  appointment,  and 
David's  Lord,  by  divine  relation. 

The  kingdom  of  Judah,  as  an  earthly  government, 
ruled  by  David  and  his  successors,  was  a  type  of 
God's  spiritual  kingdom,  of  which  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  King.  Now,  when  Christ,  the  antitype,  came 
and  entered  upon  His  kingly  work,  the  type  was 
no  longer  needed,  and  hence,  vanished  away. 
The  kingdom  of  the  Jews  no  longer  lives,  but 
Christ,  the  spiritual  King,  sits  upon  the  throne  of 
David,  king  of  the  chosen  people  of  God,  evermore. 

But  Christ,  in  the  first  prophecy,  is  called,  em- 
phatically, the  seed  of  the  woman.  By  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  it  is  declared  :  "  Behold,  a  virgin  shall  con- 
ceive and  bear  a  Son,  and  shall  call  His  name 
Immanuel."  Hence,  we  read  in  Luke,  that  the 
angel  Gabriel  was  sent  to  a  virgin,  named  Mary, 
to  announce  to  her  that,  by  the  mighty  power  of 
God,  directly  exercised  towards  her,  she  should 
become  the  mother  of  Jesus.  Thus,  we  find,  the 
announcement,  and,  in  the  event,  the  prophecy 
literally  fulfilled. 

There  was,  moreover,  a  prophecy  specifying  the 
place  of  His  birth  :  "  But  thou,  Bethlehem  Ephra- 
tah,  though  thou  be  little  among  the  thousands  of 
Judah,  yet,  out  of  thee  shall  He  come  forth  unto 
me,  that  is  to  be  ruler  in  Israel;    whose  goings 


SERMONS.  405 

forth  have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting." 
And,  in  the  Gospels,  we  find  it  recorded,  that 
Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem,  of  Judea.  Thus, 
we  find,  that  Jesus  was  born  in  the  fullness  of 
time,  when  the  scepter  of  Judah  was  upon  the 
very  point  of  filling  up  its  allotted  space,  and  at 
the  very  place  designated  by  prophecy. 

Moreover,  the  time  of  His  crucifixion,  is  specially 
a  matter  of  prophecy.  "  Seventy  weeks,"  said  the 
angel  Gabriel  to  Daniel,  "  are  determined  upon  thy 
people  and  upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finish  the  trans- 
gressions and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity, 
and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to 
seal  up  the  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint 
the  Most  Holy.  Know  therefore  and  understand, 
that  from  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to 
restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem,  unto  the  Messiah 
the  Prince,  shall  be  seven  weeks,  and  threescore 
and  two  weeks :  the  street  shall  be  built  again, 
and  the  wall,  even  in  troublous  times.  And  after 
threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut 
off."  And,  further  on,  it  is  said:  "And  He  shall 
confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one  week  : 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  He  shall  cause  the 
sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 
overspreading  of  abominations  He  shall  make  it 
desolate,  even  until  the  consummation,  and  that 
determined  shall  be  poured  upon  the  desolate." 
The  following  observations  of  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke, 
communicated  to  him,  as  he  acknowledges,  by  Sir 


406  SERMONS, 

Isaac  Newton,  elucidate  this  prophecy  :  "  Seventy- 
weeks  -are  determined  upon  thy  people,"  &c.:  was 
this  written  after  the  event  ?  or  can  it  reasonably 
be  ascribed  to  chance,  that,  from  the  seventh  year 
of  Artaxerxes,  the  king,  when  Ezra  went  up  from 
Babylon  to  Jerusalem,  with  a  commission  to  restore 
the  government  of  the  Jews,  to  the  death  of 
Christ,  should  be  precisely  four  hundred  and 
ninety,  or  seventy  weeks  of  years?  When  the 
angel  tells  Daniel  that,  in  threescore  and  two 
weeks,  the  street  of  Jerusalem  should  be  built 
again,  and  the  wall,  even  in  troublous  times,  (but 
this  "in  troublous  times,"  not  like  those  that 
should  be  under  Messiah,  the  Prince,  when  He 
should  come  to  reign) :  was  this  written  after  the 
event?  or  can  it  reasonably  be  ascribed  to  chance, 
that,  from  the  twenty-eighth  year  of  Artaxerxes, 
when  the  walls  were  finished,  to  the  birth  of 
Christ,  should  be  precisely  four  hundred  and 
thirty-four,  or  sixty-two  weeks  of  years  ?  When 
Daniel  further  says:  "And  He  shall  confirm,  or, 
nevertheless.  He  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with 
many,  for  one  week  "  :  was  this  written  after  the 
event?  or  can  it  reasonably  be  ascribed  to  chance, 
that,  from  the  death  of  Christ  to  the  command 
given  first  to  Peter,  to  preach  to  Cornelius  and  the 
Gentiles,  should  be  exactly  seven,  or  one  week  of 
years  ?  When  he  still  adds  :  "And,  in  the  midst 
of  the  week,"  (or  in  half  a  week,)  "  He  shall  cause 
the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 


SERMONS.  407 

overspreading  of  abominations  He  shall  make  it 
desolate":  was  this  Avritten  after  the  event?  or 
can  it,  with  any  reason,  be  ascribed  to  chance, 
that,  from  Vespasian's  march  into  Judea,  in  the 
spring  of  A.  D.,  sixty-seven,  to  the  taking  of  Jeru- 
salem by  Titus,  in  the  autumn  of  A.  D.,  seventy, 
should  be  half  a  centenary  of  years,  or  three 
years  and  a  half?  Thus,  we  find  a  very  literal 
fulfillment  of  the  prophecies  relating  to  the  time 
of  Christ's  crucifixion,  and  in  reference  to  Jerusa- 
lem, as  uttered  by  Daniel. 

Moreover,  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  made  an  end 
of  sin-offering,  legally:  His  one  offering  was  the 
great  antitype  —  the  fullness  of  all  that  was  typical. 
Then  did  He  make  complete  reconciliation  for 
iniquity  —  complete  atonement.  "Then  did  He 
bring  in  everlasting  righteousness  ;  "  not  like  that 
of  the  first  covenant  head,  even  Adam,  which  was 
soon  lost,  but  of  everlasting  righteousness. 

But  we  turn  to  notice  some  other  prophecies. 

There  is  a  people  inhabiting  a  district  of  country, 
between  ancient  Egypt  and  Palestine,  who  are 
distinct  from  all  other  people,  and  who  are  men- 
tioned by  almost  all  travelers  through  that  region. 
Their  home  is  among  the  craggy  rocks  of  the 
mountains,  in  their  deep  ravines,  or  on  the  confines 
of  vast  desert  plains.  They  are  fierce  and  hostile 
to  all  people,  and  have  never  been  subdued  by  any. 
They  have  been  the  lords  of  that  territory  for 
near  four  thousand  years,  and  have  laid  tribute,  by 


408  SERMONS. 

force  or  by  fraud,  upon  all  who  have  passed 
through.  Mounted  upon  their  swift  coursers,  and 
armed  with  spears  and  firelocks,  they  sweep  over 
the  desert  with  the  speed  of  a  racer,  or  haunt  the 
mountain  passes,  ever  ready  to  strike  a  blow,  and 
to  retreat  beyond  the  reach  of  their  pursuers. 
The  conquerors  of  the  world  have  tried  their 
might  upon  them  in  vain.  Cyrus,  who  overturned 
the  Babylonish  empire,  left  them  unconquered. 
Alexander  the  Great,  whose  march  through  the 
world  was  one  of  continued  conquest,  could  not 
reduce  these  savage  hosts  to  subjection.  Nor  did 
the  Roman  eagle  compel  reverence  or  tribute  from 
them.  Still  they  dwell  where  their  fathers  dwelt, 
wild,  fierce,  and  owning  no  master  but  their  own 
will.  These  are  the  descendants  of  Ishmael,  con- 
cerning whom  the  Scriptures  declared,  near  four 
thousand  years  ago,  while  he  was  yet  unborn : 
"And  he  will  be  a  wild  man ;  his  hand  will  be 
against  every  man,  and  every  man's  hand  against 
him  :  and  he  shall  dwell  in  the  presence  of  all  his 
brethren."  See  Gen.  xvi  :  12.  Here  is  prophecy 
and  fulfillment. 

There  is  another  people,  equally  remarkable, 
but  very  unlike  the  former.  They  are  scattered 
over  almost  the  whole  world.  They  have  been  a 
prey  to  their  enemies  for  more  than  eighteen 
hundred  years.  They  are  a  race,  distinct  and 
peculiar,  and  yet,  they  have  no  country  they  can 
call  their  own,  nor  have  had,  for  centuries  past, 


SERMONS.  409 

They  are  strangers  and  sojourners  everywhere, 
and,  for  the  most  part,  engage  in  business  of  such 
a  character  as  to  be  ready  to  move  at  short  notice. 
They  are  a  fugitive  race,  although  they  boast  an 
ancestry  as  noble  as  ever  graced  a  throne,  or 
adorned  a  palace.  No  people  were  ever  the 
channels  of  greater  blessings  to  the  human  race, 
yet  none  are  more  despised  than  they.  These  are 
the  descendants  of  Abraham  through  Isaac,  con 
cerning  whom,  it  was  declared  more  than  three 
thousand  years  ago,  "  that  if  they  turned  away 
from  following  the  Lord,  all  these  evils  should 
come  upon  them."  Thus,  it  is  said,  in  Deut. 
xxviii  :  ^J :  "And  thou  shalt  become  an  astonish- 
ment and  a  proverb  and  a  by-word  among  all 
nations."  See,  also,  vs.  64,  65  :  "And  the  Lord 
shall  scatter  thee  among  all  people,  from  the  one 
end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other,  and  there 
thou  shalt  serve  other  gods,  which  neither  thou 
nor  thy  fathers  have  known,  even  wood  and  stone. 
And  among  these  nations  shalt  thou  find  no  ease, 
neither  shall  the  sole  of  thy  foot  have  rest :  but  the 
Lord  shall  give  thee  there  a  trembling  heart,  and 
failing  of  eyes,  and  sorrow  of  mind."  Indeed,  almost 
this  whole  chapter  is  strikingly  prophetical  of  the 
calamities  that  have  come  upon  the  Jewish  nation. 
Here,  there  are  two  distinct  races,  living  witness- 
es, by  reason  of  prophecy,  of  the  divine  authorship 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Here,  the  prophecy 
is,  without  ambiguity  and  fulfillment,  equally  clear. 

(*A) 


410  SERMONS. 

There  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  exact 
fulfillment  of  a  minute  and  isolated  prophecy, 
concerning  the  Rechabites.  These  Rechabites,  it 
appears,  were  the  descendants  of  Hobab,  who,  at 
the  invitation  of  Moses,  accompanied  the  children 
of  Israel  from  the  land  of  Midian  to  the  land  of 
Canaan.  Their  more  immediate  ancestor  was 
Jehonadab.  He  it  was  who  gave  that  rule  of  life 
to  his  children  and  posterity,  of  which  we  read 
in  Jer.  xxxv  :  6,  7.  It  consisted  of  these  three 
articles :  that  they  should  drink  no  wine :  that 
they  should  neither  possess  nor  occupy  any  houses, 
fields  or  vineyards :  that  they  should  dwell  in 
tents.  This  was  the  institution  of  the  children  of 
Rechab  ;  and  this  they  continued  to  observe  for 
upwards  of  three  hundred  years,  from  the  time  of 
Jehu  to  that  of  Jehoiakim,  king  of  Judah,  when 
Nebuchadnezzar,  coming  to  besiege  Jerusalem, 
the  Rechabites  were  obliged  to  leave  the  country 
and  take  refuge  in  the  city.  In  Jer.  xxxv,  there  is  a 
promise  made  to  this  people,  "  that  Jonadab,  the  son 
of  Rechab,  should  not  want  a  man  to  stand  before  the 
Lord;"  that  is,  that  his  posterity  should  not  fail; 
and,  to  this  day,  says  the  Encyclopedia  of  Religious 
Knowledge,  this  tribe  is  found  among  the  Arabians 
of  the  desert,  distinct,  free,  and  practicing  exactly 
the  institutions  of  Jonadab,  whose  name  they  bear, 
and  of  whose  institutions  they  boast. 

We  will  now  notice  an  example  or  two  of 
prophecy  relating  to  places,  and  their  fulfillment. 


SERMONS.  411 

Those  relating  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
are  so  well  known,  that,  for  the  present,  we  forbear 
to  make  them  the  subject  of  distinct  consideration. 

In  Ezekiel  xxvi  :  3-5,  we  have  a  prophecy  con- 
cerning Tyre :  "  Therefore  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God ;  Behold,  I  am  against  thee,  O  Tyrus,  and 
will  cause  many  nations  to  come  up  against  thee, 
as  the  sea  causeth  his  waves  to  come  up.  And 
they  shall  destroy  the  walls  of  Tyrus,  and  break 
down  her  towers :  I  will  also  scrape  her  dust  from 
her,  and  make  her  like  the  top  of  a  rock.  It 
shall  be  a  place  for  the  spreading  of  nets  in  the 
midst  of  the  sea :  for  I  have  spoken  it,  saith  the 
Lord  God :  and  it  shall  become  a  spoil  to  the 
nations." 

When  these  words  were  uttered.  Tyre  was  in 
her  glory.  Situated  by  the  sea,  she  was  fed  by 
commerce.  Her  ships  traded  with  the  nations 
that  bordered  upon  the  Mediterranean,  while  her 
markets  were  resorted  to  by  caravans  from  a  dis- 
tance, by  land.  Her  riches  were  greatly  increased, 
and,  with  riches,  came  pride  and  the  pomp  of  power. 
If  the  words  of  the  prophet  were  thought  of  at  all, 
they  were  disregarded.  She  put  off  the  evil  day,  and 
reveled  in  her  abundance,  unmindful  of  the  Giver. 

But  the  word  of  the  Lord  had  gone  forth,  and 

Nebuchadnezzar,  that  battle-axe  of  Jehovah,  the 

king  of  Babylon,  sat  down  before  it  with  his  army, 

to  besiege  and  destroy  it.     Thirteen  years  was  he 

thus  employed,  until,  in  the  language  of  prophecy, 


412  SERMONS. 

every  head  was  made  bald  and  every  shoulder 
peeled.  The  city  was  overcome  and  laid  waste. 
In  after  years,  it  was  rebuilt  upon  an  island  near, 
and  attained  to  much  of  its  former  glory.  Perhaps 
the  skeptic  might  be  ready  to  say :  "  Where,  now, 
is  the  Lord's  threatening?  Behold,  Tyre  has  risen, 
and  sits  like  a  queen  in  the  midst  of  the  sea." 
Two  hundred  years  pass  away,  and  Alexander, 
the  leopard  of  Daniel's  prophecy,  appears  to  break 
down  the  pride  of  Tyre.  Out  of  the  ruins  of  the 
old  city,  scraping  up  the  very  dust,  he  builds  a 
causeway  to  the  island  on  which  stands  the  new, 
overcomes  and  takes  possession  of  the  city.  From 
that  time,  although  it  revived,  it  attained  no  more 
to  its  former  glory.  The  sea  has  broken  over  her 
walls,  and  thus  added  to  her  desolation.  In  the 
seventh  century,  it  was  taken  by  the  Saracens ;  in 
the  twelfth,  by  the  Crusaders ;  the  Mamelukes 
succeeded,  and  it  remained  for  three  hundred 
years  in  possession  of  the  Turks.  A  few  wretched 
cabins,  says  a  traveler,  inhabited  by  miserable 
fishermen,  with  the  residences  of  the  officers  of 
the  government,  is  all  that  remains  to  the  once 
exalted  Tyre.  She  has  become,  literally,  a  place 
for  fishermen  to  dry  their  nets,  and  as  the  top  of 
a  rock.  Such  is  the  prophecy,  and  such  has  been 
the  fulfillment,  in  relation  to  Tyre. 

Let  us  now  briefly  contemplate  Babylon. 

While  in  the  midst  of  her  greatness,  the  prophet 
Isaiah  was  inspired  to  speak  thus  :  "And  Babylon, 


SERMONS.  413 

the  glory  of  kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the  Chal- 
dees'  excellency,  shall  be  as  when  God  overthrew 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  It  shall  never  be  inhab- 
ited, neither  shall  it  be  dwelt  in  from  generation 
to  generation  :  neither  shall  the  Arabian  pitch  tent 
there ;  neither  shall  the  shepherds  make  their  fold 
there.  But  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie 
there ;  and  their  houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful 
creatures ;  and  owls  shall  dwell  there,  and  satyrs 
shall  dance  there.  And  the  wild  beast  of  the 
islands  shall  cry  in  their  desolate  houses,  and 
dragons  in  their  pleasant  palaces :  and  her  time 
is  near  to  come,  and  her  days  shall  not  be 
prolonged." 

Babylon  was  one  of  the  greatest  cities  of  the 
East,  built  upon  the  river  Euphrates,  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  wall  sixty  miles  in  length,  eighty 
feet  thick,  and,  according  to  some,  extending  to 
the  enormous  height  of  three  hundred  and  fifty 
feet.  Others  make  the  length  of  the  wall  forty- 
eight  miles ;  height,  seventy-five  feet ;  breadth, 
forty-five  feet ;  and  inhabited  by  perhaps  four 
millions  of  people.  Everything  that  was  known 
to  the  ancients,  that  could  adorn,  strengthen  and 
enrich,  was  lavished  here.  Doubtless,  they  who 
dwelt  there,  supposed  that  they  should  long  endure, 
and,  perhaps,  in  the  proud  phraseology  of  the  day, 
they  were  ready  to  name  themselves  the  eternal 
city.  But  God  had  declared  the  fall  of  Babylon. 
More  than  a  hundred   years  previous,  before  he 


414  SERMONS. 

was  born,  Cyrus  had  been  named  as  the  general 
who  should  take  possession  of  that  city  and  tread 
its  glory  in  the  dust.  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  to 
His  anointed,  to  Cyrus,  whose  right  hand  I  have 
holden,  to  subdue  nations  before  him;  and  I  will 
loose  the  loins  of  kings,  to  open  before  him  the 
two-leaved  gates  ;  and  the  gates  shall  not  be  shut." 
See  Isa.  xlv  :  i. 

In  due  time,  did  Cyrus,  with  his  army,  encamp 
against  Babylon ;  but,  with  the  weapons  of  war 
then  known,  it  must  have  appeared,  at  least,  but  a 
very  doubtful  enterprise.  He  thought,  at  one 
time,  of  attempting  to  scale  the  walls,  but  aban- 
doned the  idea.  Again,  he  thought  of  reducing 
it  by  famine ;  but  in  the  city  were  provisions 
sufficient  for  twenty  years,  besides  much  open 
ground,  capable  of  cultivation,  and  thus  prolong- 
ing the  measure  of  needed  sustenance.  At  length, 
after  revolving  in  his  mind  various  methods  of 
attack,  he  concluded  to  make  an  attempt  to  enter 
the  city  by  surprise.  Having  learned  that  a  great 
festival  was  about  to  be  observed  by  the  Babylo- 
nians, and  knowing  that,  on  such  occasions,  they 
gave  themselves  up  to  revelings  and  drunkenness, 
he  selected  the  night  of  their  dissipation  to  carry 
out  his  plan.  Arrangements  had  been  made  for 
turning  the  waters  of  the  river  into  an  extended 
basin,  from  whence  it  could  be  diverted  for  pur- 
poses of  irrigation.  This  was  used  by  the  Baby- 
lonians in  the  rise  of  the  river,  and  answered  the 


SERMONS.  415 

double  purpose  of  preserving  the  city  from  inun- 
dation and  securing  water  for  purposes  of  hus- 
bandry. Cyrus  directed  the  sluices  leading  to 
this  basin  to  be  opened  in  proper  time,  as  also 
those  leading  into  the  trenches  he  had  opened 
around  the  walls  of  the  city.  Now,  the  city  was 
built  upon  each  side  of  the  river  and  walled  up 
on  its  banks.  In  these  river  walls  were  gates 
going  down  to  the  water  on  each  side  opposite. 
The  soldiers  of  the  Persian  army,  stationed  above 
and  below  the  city,  found,  about  midnight,  the 
water  sufficiently  abated  to  be  forded,  and,  wading 
along  the  walls,  found  the  gates  leading  from  the 
river  to  the  city  open,  and,  ascending,  they,  by 
these  means  entered  into  the  city.  Lost  to  all 
sense  of  danger  in  their  drunken  revels,  the  Persian 
soldiers  met  with  but  little  resistance. 

Strange  things  were  then  taking  place  in  the 
royal  palace.  Belshazzar  and  his  lords  had  been 
drinking  wine  out  of  the  vessels  once  taken  from 
the  temple  of  the  Lord.  While  thus  engaged  in 
drinking  and  praising  their  idol  gods,  a  hand  was 
seen  portraying  strange  characters  on  the  walls. 
Belshazzar  was  filled  with  terror,  and  his  drunken 
companions  were  stupified  with  astonishment. 
Daniel,  a  man  of  God,  was  found  able  to  read  the 
writing  and  make  known  the  interpretation.  It 
informed  him  that  his  kingdom  was  at  an  end. 
Again,  that  same  night,  they  were  startled  by  a 
tumult  from  without;  the  gates  of  the  palace  were 


4l6  SERMONS. 

thrown  open,  when  in  rushed  the  enemy.  Bel- 
shazzar  was  slain,  and  Babylon  was  possessed  by 
the  Medes  and  Persians.  Cyrus  did  not  make  a 
complete  destruction  of  Babylon.  He  made  it, 
indeed,  for  the  most  part,  the  place  of  his  resi- 
dence ;  but  the  kings  of  the  Persians  after  him 
preferred  other  cities.  In  the  time  of  Darius,  it 
rebelled,  but  was  again  taken  by  means  of  the 
crafty  policy  of  Zopyrus,  one  of  his  generals. 
It  was  again  taken  by  Alexander  the  Great.  But 
time  would  fail  us  to  follow  out  its  histor>^  Grad- 
ually it  went  to  decay,  became  deserted,  and  was, 
at  one  time,  used  as  a  park  for  wild  beasts.  From 
the  change  of  the  channel  of  the  river,  a  part  of 
the  city  was  converted  into  a  swamp,  or  marsh. 
Thus,  amid  the  heaps  of  its  ruins,  reptiles,  fierce 
and  venomous,  found  a  hiding  place,  and  the  wild 
beasts  of  the  islands  cry  in  those  desolate  places. 
There,  travelers  tell  us,  the  Arabian  refuses  to 
pitch  his  tent  or  fold  his  flock,  out  of  a  supersti- 
tious dread  of  unearthly  interruption.  Nothing, 
we  are  told,  can  induce  the  wild  sons  of  the  desert 
to  spend  a  night  there.  So  literally  is  the  proph- 
ecy fulfilled  concerning  Babylon.  Other  proph- 
ecies might  be  mentioned,  whose  fulfillment  is 
equally  striking.  But,  for  the  present,  what  has 
been  said  must  suffice. 

Surely,  a  volume  containing  such  predictions, 
and  attested  by  such  literal  fulfillment,  has  an 
undoubted  claim  to  divine  authorship.     It  is  the 


SERMONS.  417 

word  of  Him  who  knoweth  the  end  from  the  be- 
ginning. In  the  Bible,  we  have  the  "sure  word 
of  prophecy,  whereunto  we  do  well  to  take  heed." 

From  this  subject,  we  should  be  excited  to 
praise  God  for  His  goodness  in  adapting  the  evi- 
dences of  the  truth  of  His  Word  to  our  compre- 
hension. God's  wisdom  and  divinity  are  exhibited 
in  creation.  The  heavens  declare  His  glory  and 
the  firmament  showeth  forth  His  handy-work.  He 
has  not  left  Himself  without  a  witness  in  the 
rain  and  fruitful  season.  All  this,  indeed,  is  wor- 
thy of  our  gratitude,  but  we  could  not  learn  from 
these  the  way  of  salvation.  We  could  not  tell 
how  God  could  be  just  and  yet  pardon  and  bless 
the  transgressor.  That  was  reserved  for  a  special 
revelation,  to  be  attested  by  evidences  strongly 
appealing  to  our  senses. 

The  wild,  fierce  and  hostile  Arab  still  inhabits 
the  home  of  his  fathers ;  amid  all  the  revolutions 
of  kingdoms,  he  is  still  distinct,  peculiar  and  sta- 
tionary—  the  living  declaration  of  the  truth  of 
prophecy  uttered  thousands  of  years  gone  by. 
The  Jew,  equally  distinct  and  peculiar,  and  found 
everywhere  dispersed,  furnishes  another  testimony 
to  the  truth  of  God's  Word.  The  Rechabites 
also  live  as  witnesses  of  the  truth  of  prophecy. 

But  not  only  people,  but  places,  stand  up  as 
abiding  witnesses  for  the  truth  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures.  Tyre,  desolate,  and  a  place  for  the 
spreading  of  nets :    Tyre,  once  the  glory  of  the 


4l8  SERMONS. 

sea,  now  broken  down  and  without  walls,  with  not 
a  tower  left  to  tell  what  her  strength  has  been : 
Babylon,  once  most  magnificent,  now  given  to 
utter  ruin,  where  no  shepherd  pens  his  flock,  or 
Arab  pitches  his  tent  —  are  abiding  evidences  to  us 
that  the  Word  of  God  is  sure  and  steadfast. 

We  see  here  that  the  unbeliever  is  without 
excuse.  Here  is  evidence  that  he  can  see  and 
handle,  evidence  that  is  writtten  out  in  lines  as 
legible  as  any  human  history.  True,  you  may 
never  have  wandered  over  the  burning  sands,  or 
penetrated  the  mountain  passes  of  the  land  of  the 
Ishmaelite.  You  cannot  testify  from  personal 
observation  to  the  faithfulness  of  the  record  of 
his  character,  position  and  habits ;  yet,  you  may 
read  it  in  the  journal  of  every  traveler,  whether 
infidel  or  Christian,  who  has  passed  through  that 
country.  Profane  history,  by  the  record  it  gives 
of  the  kingdoms  of  the  East,  and  their  desolation, 
becomes  a  witness  for  the  truth  of  the  Bible  from 
the  fulfillment  of  its  prophecies,  and  infidel  jour- 
nals lend  their  unwilling  testimony  in  support  of 
revelation. 

In  regard  to  the  Jews,  God  has  given  you  the 
testimony  of  his  presence.  He  is  here  a  restless 
wanderer.  In  genferal,  you  find  him  with  his  busi- 
ness in  such  a  condition  as  to  be  ready  to  depart 
at  a  brief  warning:  you  find  him  a  by-word  and  a 
proverb.  Wherever  you  see  a  Jew,  you  see  a 
living  declaration  of  the  truth  of  prophecy.     Here, 


SERMONS.  419 

then,  is  evidence,  which,  if  you  will  not  receive, 
leaves  you  without  excuse  for  your  unbelief. 

We  remark,  again,  that,  from  this  subject,  we 
may  learn  the  certainty  of  the  fulfillment  of  all 
that  is  recorded  in  the  Bible.  That  already  ac- 
complished, is  an  earnest  and  pledge  of  all  the  rest. 
Every  promise  and  threatening  will  be  realized  in  its 
appointed  time.  "God  is  not  a  man,  that  He  should 
lie,  nor  the  son  of  man,  that  He  should  repent :  hath 
He  spoken,  and  shall  He  not  do  it?  hath  He  com- 
manded, and  shall  He  not  make  it  good?" 

This  subject  is  calculated  to  give  comfort  to  all 
who  love  God.  To  them  are  given  great  and 
precious  promises.  He  hath  promised  that  He 
will  never  leave  nor  forsake  those  who  put  their 
trust  in  Him.  The  world  is  under  His  control, 
and  He  is  able,  according  to  His  promise,  to  make 
all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  who 
love  Him.  Hence,  they  may  rejoice  under  every 
circumstance,  knowing  that  the  Lord  reigneth. 

This  subject  may  well  lead  the  ungodly  to 
tremble.  God  has  said  that  the  wicked  shall  be 
turned  into  hell ;  that  the  reward  of  his  hands 
shall  be  given  him.  It  is  a  mournful  thing  to  look 
upon  the  Arab,  wild,  fierce  and  hostile,  living  in 
savage  liberty,  without  God  and  without  hope  in 
the  world.  Amid  revolving  ages,  remaining  with- 
out improvement ;  still  uncultivated  as  the  rugged 
rocks  of  his  country,  and,  in  all  his  activity,  as 
little  improved  as  his  desert's  shifting  sand, 


420  SERMONS. 

It  is  mournful  to  look  upon  the  Jew,  as,  like  an 
exile,  he  moves  from  country  to  country,  with 
none  that  he  can  call  his  own.  Mournful  to  mark 
his  want  of  a  feeling  of  security  and  permanent 
abode.  Mournful  to  think  that  thus  he  has  been, 
for  eighteen  hundred  years,  a  sad  and  isolated 
stranger,  helpless  and  unprotected.  Sad,  too,  it 
is,  to  think  of  cities  and  countries  given  over  to 
absolute  desolation.  Where  once  was  heard  the 
joyful  shout,  now  nothing  is  heard  but  the  con- 
stant moan  of  the  restless  sea.  Where  once  was 
seen  the  busy  throng,  buying  and  selling  costly 
merchandise,  clad  like  princes,  now  nothing  is 
seen  but  men  with  tattered  garb  and  squalid  look, 
spreading  their  nets  upon  the  rock  where  Tyre 
once  sat  in  queenly  majesty. 

Mournful  to  think  of  the  heaps  of  desolation 
and  the  moving  of  loathsome  and  hissing  reptiles, 
where  once  Babylon,  great  and  populous,  stood 
forth  in  beauty  and  grandeur,  the  glory  of  the 
world.  Alas  for  human  greatness  and  glory 
without  God  ! 

But  there  is  a  still  sadder  thought  than  that 
which  gathers  about  all  these.  There  is  a  hostil- 
ity to  be  developed  in  the  impenitent  sinner,  in 
comparison  with  which,  the  wild,  fierce,  and  un- 
governable condition  of  the  Arab,  is  mild  and 
happy.  There  is  a  banishment  to  the  sinner,  in 
comparison  with  which,  the  exiled  state  of  the 
Jew  is  blessed.     There  is  a  desolation  to   come 


SERMONS.  421 

over  the  prospects  of  the  impenitent  sinner,  yea, 
to  take  possession  of  his  soul,  in  comparison  with 
which,  Tyre  and  Babylon  shall  be  forgotten. 
Yes,  God  has  declared  that  he  is  hastening  to  a 
place  "  where  the  worm  dieth  not  and  where  the 
fire  is  not  quenched."  Except  he  repent,  he  must 
perish.  Just  as  certain  as  the  Ishmaelite  is  a  wild 
man  —  his  hand  against  every  man  and  every 
man's  hand  against  him  —  just  as  certain  as  the 
Jew  is  an  exile  from  the  land  of  his  fathers  —  just 
as  certain  as  Tyre  and  Babylon  are  a  desolation  — 
just  so  certain  will  the  sinner,  except  he  repent 
and  turn  to  God  in  the  day  of  His  merciful  visita- 
tion, be  lost,  and  lost  forever. 

"  Take  heed,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you  a  heart 
of  unbelief"  Beware,  that  ye  fall  not  under  the 
condemnation  of  the  despisers,  who  wonder  and 
perish.  How  inexcusable  the  guilt  of  those  who 
rush  over  the  precipice  with  a  blazing  torch  in 
their  hands !  How  obstinate  the  perversity  of 
those  who  rush  on  in  the  way  to  ruin,  while  the 
voice  of  warning  and  entreaty  is  sounding  in  their 
ears!  How  awfully  aggravated  the  sin  of  those 
who  fall  into  hell  with  an  open  Bible  before  their 
eyes ! 


V. 

Joshua  xxii :  20 — "Did  not  Achan,  the  son  of  Zerah,  commit  a 
trespass  in  the  accursed  thing,  and  wrath  fell  on  all  the  congrega- 
tion of  Israel  ?  and  that  man  perished  not  alone  in  his  iniquity." 

DIVINE  truth  asserts  that  no  man  liveth  to 
himself  alone.  There  is  an  influence  exerted 
by  every  individual,  that  tells  for  good  or  evil  upon 
all  around.  We  may  think  little  of  our  responsi- 
bility and  be  ready  to  ask,  with  insolence,  like 
wicked  Cain:  am  I  my  brother's  keeper?  but  it 
will  not  excuse  our  indifference,  atone  for  our 
negligence,  or  stay  the  tide  -of  our  influence. 
Whether  we  admit  it  or  not,  the  truth  remains,  that 
we  are  living  examples  and  the  world  is  the  bet- 
ter or  worse  for  our  history.  No  man  can  cut 
loose  from  the  moral  effects  of  his  position  and 
character. 

It  is  a  sad  consideration,  that  a  man  should  be 
his  own  destroyer — whether  that  distruction  relate 
to  property,  reputation  or  life.  But  more  sad  to 
feel  that  he  is  the  destroyer  of  his  family  with  him 
— of  the  wife  whom  he  has  solemnly  pledged  him- 
self to  love,  cherish  and  support — of  the  children 
who,  under  God,  owq  to  him  their  being,  and  in 
regard  to  whom  every  instinct  of  nature  and  grace 
422 


SERMONS.  423 

calls  loudly  upon  him  to  do  what  in  him  lies  for 
their  well-being.  Sadder  still  is  it  to  contemplate 
the  case  of  one  who  not  only  destroys  his  family 
in  relation  to  all  earthly  good,  comfort,  position 
and  character,  but  by  his  influence  and  power 
drags  them  down,  soul  and  body,  into  the  pit  of 
eternal  perdition. 

And  this  applies  not  only  to  the  husband  and 
father,  but  equally,  perhaps  to  a  greater  degree, 
to  the  wife  and  mother.  Even  of  Solomon  it  is 
said,  that  him  did  outlandish  women  cause  to  sin. 
And  of  Jezebel  the  record  is,  that  she  stirred  up 
her  husband  to  commit  wickedness. 

And  children  have  sometimes  been  the  destroy- 
ers of  their  own  parents.  It  is  said,  the  mother 
of  David  Hume,  upon  her  dying  bed,  upbraided 
her  son  with  being  unable  to  restore  the  heavenly 
hope  his  pestiferous  sophistry  had  taken  from  her. 

The  rich  man  in  the  parable  besought  Abra- 
ham that  he  would  send  Lazarus  to  his  father's 
house  :  for,  said  he,  I  have  five  brethren,  that  he 
may  testify  unto  them  lest  they  also  come  to  this 
place  of  torment.  Probably  he  felt  that  he  was 
guilty  of  having  led  them,  by  his  example  and  pre- 
cepts, in  the  way  to  destruction,  and  he  shrank  from 
the  idea  of  their  coming  to  that  place  and  charging 
upon  him  their  ruin.  Men  do  not  perish  alone. 
They  exert  an  influence  which  involves  others  also. 

This  is  especially  illustrated  in  the  history  of 
Achan.     Did  not  Achan,  the  son  of  Zerah,  com- 


424  SERMONS. 

mit  a  trespass  in  the  accursed  thing,  and  wrath  fell 
on  all  the  congregation  of  Israel,  and  that  man  per- 
ished not  alone  in  his  iniquity? 

Achan  was  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  an  Hebrew  no 
doubt  of  the  Hebrews.  He  had,  in  all  probabil- 
ity, been  instructed  in  the  duties  and  doctrines  of 
the  true  religion.  Had  heard  and  learned,  we  may 
suppose,  the  moral  precepts  of  the  Decalogue. 
He  knew  that  the  God  Jehovah,  worshiped  by  his 
people,  was  a  thought-knowing  and  heart-search- 
ing God.  He  knew  that  it  was  solemnly  enjoined, 
"  Thou  shalt  not  steal."  He  knew  farther,  that,  in 
regard  to  the  spoil  of  Jericho,  it  was  specially  de- 
voted to  the  service  of  God,  and  hence  to  take  it 
was  sacrilege,  an  aggravation  of  the  crime  of 
theft.  And  yet,  notwithstanding  all  this,  he 
yielded  to  the  temptation  and  committed  the 
heinous  sin. 

My  hearers,  we  may  be  of  a  good  and  pious 
family — may  be  well  instructed,  and  yet  fall  in  the 
day  of  trial.  "  Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth, 
take  heed  lest  he  fall."  It  becometh  us  to  pray 
and  teach  our  children  daily  to  utter  tl^e  petition, 
"  Lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil."  Hold  thou  me  up  that  my  feet  decline  not 
from  thy  ways." 

The  sin  of  which  Achan  was  guilty,  was  that  of 
sacrilegious  theft.  "  He  was  tempted  by  the  goodly 
appearance  of  the  garment  and  the  glitter  of  the 
gold  and  silver.     It   is  surely  a  great  blessing  to 


SERMONS.  425 

have  the  use  of  our  vision,  but  often  the  eye  has 
been  the  inlet  to  sin.  The  fruit  of  the  forbidden 
tree  appeared  desirable.  Sin  has  often  an  attrac- 
tive appearance.  It  holds  out  gratifications  that 
appeal  with  great  power  to  our  senses.  And  there 
are  some  temptations  that  seem  to  have  peculiar 
strength  to  some  persons.  One  who  had  been  ad- 
dicted to  intemperance,  used  to  say,  that  the  sound 
of  the  liquor,  running  from  a  cask  or  bottle,  awak- 
ened in  him  such  strong  desire,  that  his  only  safety 
was  in  hasting  out  of  hearing.  Some  seem  to  be 
possessed  with  a  thieving  propensity,  and  need  to 
be  especially  guarded  in  that  direction.  Some 
seem  to  be  constitutionally  given  to  lying,  and 
need  earnestly  to  pray,  "  Set  a  watch,  O  Lord,  be- 
fore my  mouth,  and  keep  the  door  of  my  lips." 
Achan  may  have  had  a  strong  propensity  to  theft, 
and  though  the  property  in  question  was  guarded 
by  such  terrible  warning,  yet  he  sinned.  He  cov- 
eted, he  took,  he  hid  it  in  his  tent. 

It  seems  that  the  matter  was  managed  with  great 
secrecy.  No  one  knew,  so  far  as  appears,  of 
Achan's  guilt,  but  the  all-knowing  God  and  him- 
self. What  were  his  feelings,  we  can  only  conjec- 
ture. He  may  have  passed  a  wretched  night,  with 
that  ill-gotten  gain  in  his  tent.  Dreams,  of  a  ter- 
rible import,  may  have  haunted  his  guilty  imagi- 
nation. No  doubt  the  thought  that  he  was  a  thief 
was  ever  present  to  his  mind,  and  would  not 
depart  at  his  bidding. 


426  SERMONS. 

But  what  were  the  effects  ?  The  hosts  of  Israel 
march  on,  after  the  miraculous  capture  of  Jericho, 
to  Ai,  They,  in  general,  no  doubt  felt  confident 
of  an  easy  victory.  Achan,  it  may  be,  was  in  line, 
marching  on,  perhaps  a  leader,  but,  no  doubt,  his 
heart  betrayed  him.  A  guilty  heart  makes  feeble 
hands.  It  may  have  been  in  his  own  part  of  the 
army,  that  signs  of  faltering  first  appeared.  A  few 
were  slain  and  the  army  of  the  Lord  were  put  to 
flight.  Wherefore,  the  hearts  of  the  people  melted 
and  became  as  water.  Joshua  and  the  Elders  rent 
their  clothes  and  prostrated  themselves  upon  the 
earth  before  God.  "  O,  Lord,  what  shall  I  say," 
cries  Joshua,  "when  Israel  turneth  their  backs 
upon  their  enemies?  The  Canaanites  will  hear  it 
and  environ  us,  and  cut  us  off,  and  what  wilt  thou 
do  for  thy  great  name  ?" 

Want  of  success  in  God's  service  should  lead  us 
to  inquire  earnestly  before  God,  why  it  is.  "  O," 
said  David,  "  search  me,  O  God,  and  know  me  ; 
try  me  and  know  my  thoughts  ;  and  see  if  there  be 
any  wicked  way  in  me  ;  and  lead  me  in  the  way 
everlasting."  They  that  humble  themselves  in 
penitence  before  God,  shall  in  due  time  be  exalted. 
God  tells  Joshua,  that  "  there  is  sin  in  the  camp." 
The  solemn  oath  of  God  has  been  disregarded. 
Israel  is  guilty,  and  therefore  cannot  stand  before 
their  enemies. 

And  now  the  solemn  investigation  commences. 
God,  by  means  of  the  lot,  is  about  to  point  out 


SERMONS.  427 

the  guilty  person.  Achan  may  affect  composure, 
but  there  is  a  terrible  conflict  going  on  in  his  heart. 
The  lot  is  cast.  It  falls  on  the  tribe  of  Judah. 
Again :  and  the  family  of  the  Zarhites  is  taken. 
Then  a  more  particular  branch,  the  family  of  Zabdi. 
Achan  sees  the  line  of  investigation  moving  with 
dreadful  accuracy  in  his  direction.  No  doubt 
there  is  quaking  in  his  guilty  heart.  The  lot  is 
given  once  more,  and  the  name  is  reached.  It  is 
Achan,  the  son  of  Carmi,  the  son  of  Zabdi,  the 
son  of  Zerah.  His  sin  has  found  him  out,  traced 
by  the  unerring  finger  of  God. 

It  is  of  no  use  to  deny.  He  makes  confession. 
The  stolen  property  is  buried  in  his  tent  and  is 
brought  out. 

It  is  vain  to  dig  deep  to  seek  to  hide  counsel 
from  God.  Many  have  tried  to  conceal  their  sin 
from  their  fellow  men,  and  have,  for  a  time,  and 
perhaps  permanently,  succeeded.  The  dishonest 
gain  has  been  in  their  possession  and,  perhaps,  be- 
come the  legacy  of  their  children.  The  orphan 
and  the  widow,  or  the  poor  neighbor,  have  been 
deprived  of  their  just  rights,  and  none  seem  to  re- 
gard it.  God  says,  "  Go  to  now,  ye  rich  men, 
weep  and  howl,  for  your  miseries  that  shall  come 
upon  you.  Your  riches  are  corrupted  and  your 
garments  are  moth-eaten.  Your  gold  and  silver  is 
cankered,  and  the  rust  of  them  shall  be  a  witness 
against  you,  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  it  were 
fire.     Ye  have  heaped  up  treasure  together  for  the 


428  SERMONS. 

last  days.  Behold  the  hire  of  your  laborers  that 
have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept 
back  by  fraud,  crieth  ;  and  the  cries  of  them  which 
have  reaped,  are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord 
of  Sabaoth.  Ye  have  lived  in  pleasure  on  the 
earth,  and  have  been  wanton  ;  ye  have  nourished 
your  hearts,  as  in  a  day  of  slaughter.  Behold,  the 
Lord  Cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints  to  exe- 
cute judgment  upon  all,  and  to  convince  all  that 
are  ungodly  among  them  of  all  their  ungodly  deeds 
which  they  have  ungodly  committed,  and  of  all 
their  hard  speeches  which  ungodly  sinners  have 
spoken  against  him."  Sin,  sooner  or  later,  will 
out.  Often,  in  this  world,  God  brings  men's  sins 
home  to  them,  and  makes  the  view  of  it  shameful 
and  bitter.  So  it  was  with  our  first  parents.  Their 
fig-leaf  covering  and  vain  excuses  failed  to  con- 
ceal their  shame  and  guilt.  The  sin  of  Joseph's 
brethren,  in  selling  him  into  the  hands  of  strangers, 
and  imposing  upon  their  father  the  behef  that  an 
evil  beast  had  devoured  him,  came  home  to  their 
hearts  long  years  afterward,  "  And  they  said,  one 
to  another,  we  are  verily  guilty  concerning  our 
brother,  in  that  we  saw  the  anguish  of  his  soul 
when  he  besought  us  and  we  would  not  hear  ; 
therefore  is  this  distress  come  unto  us."  David,  the 
king  of  Israel,  was  guilty  of  flagrant  crimes,  adul- 
tery and  murder,  and,  for  a  time,  seems  not  to 
have  realized,  in  any  adequate  sense,  his  great 
wickedness.     The  time  came,  however,  when  the 


SERMONS.  429 

prophet  of  the  Lord  unfolded  to  him  a  scene 
of  crime  which  aroused  his  sense  of  justice, 
and  led  him  to  exclaim,  "  the  man  that  hath 
done  this  thing  shall  surely  die."  It  was  then, 
with  visage  stern  and  pointing  with  earnest  finger, 
the  prophet  thundered  in  his  ear,  "  Thou  art  the 
man." 

Achan's  sin  came  home  to  him,  and  "  God  shall 
bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret 
thing,  and  every  man  shall  receive  the  things  done 
in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad." 

Achan  is  found  guilty,  makes  confession  and  re- 
ceives his  sentence.  "Why,"  said  Joshua,  "hast 
thou  troubled  us  ?  The  Lord  shall  trouble  thee." 
His  confession  did  not  secure  forgiveness.  God 
was  pleased,  in  the  sovereign  exercise  of  justice, 
to  have  him  stoned,  and  burned  with  fire  after 
that  he  was  stoned  with  stones. 

And  that  man  perished  not  alone  in  his  iniquity. 
They  took  his  oxen  and  his  asses  and  his  sheep, 
and,  dreadful  to  relate,  his  sons  and  his  daughters, 
his  tent  and  the  stolen  articles,  and  all  that  he  had, 
and  destroyed  all.  Oh,  it  was  a  fearful  sight,  when 
Israel  was  thus  called  to  execute  the  judgment  of 
God  upon  one  of  their  own  families.  Surely  it 
was  a  day  of  deep  humiliation  before  the  Most 
High.  They  made  over  the  place  a  great  heap  of 
stones,  which  remained  long  after,  a  monument  of 
that  fearful  execution.     After  that,  Israel  was  again 


430  SERMorJS. 

victorious ;  for  the  sin  that  had  made  them  flee, 
was  taken  away,  and  the  iniquity  purged. 

From  this  subject,  we  see  that  it  is  dangerous  to 
tamper  with  temptation.  First,  it  may  be  simply 
a  look  of  admiration  upon  the  forbidden  thing  ; 
then,  it  may  be,  desire  is  awakened  to  possess  it. 
"  I  had  not  known  sin,"  said  the  apostle,  "  except 
the  law  had  said,  '  thou  shalt  not  covet.'  "  Covet- 
ousness,"  it  is  said  in  another  place,  "  is  idolatry." 
Next,  it  may  be,  there  is  a  yielding  to  the  tempta- 
tion. The  act  is  determined  upon  and  the  ingen- 
uity is  put  to  work  to  accomplish  it  as  adroitly  as 
possible.  Then,  it  may  be,  we  try  to  justify. 
Such  a  course  have  I  known  in  regard  to  Sabbath- 
breaking.  The  command  of  God  comes  across 
our  path  when  we  are  upon  our  journey ;  but  it 
will  be  attended  with  additional  expense  of  tim.e 
and  money  and  convenience,  to  stop  right  there, 
and  say  we  cannot  go  beyond  the  Word  of  the  Lord 
to  do  less  or  more.  I  once  knew  an  Elder  of  the 
church,  who  tried  to  persuade  himself  that  the  ne- 
cessity of  his  case  justified  him  in  gambling. 
Men  palliate  or  endeavor  to  palliate  their  offenses. 
They  call  them  by  gentle  names.  Practices  which 
are  a  grief  of  heart  to  all  who  feel  deeply  for  the 
interests  of  Zion,  whose  tendency  is  to  eat  out  the 
vitals  of  piety,  and  take  away  the  savor  of  god- 
hness  from  the  hearts  of  those  who  indulge  in  them, 
are  called  innocent  amusements.  They  take  the 
opinions  of  impenitent  men  to  strengthen  them  in 


SERMONS.  431 

their  position.  They  brand  those  who  oppose 
them  with  opprobrious  epithets.  They  call  evil 
good  and  good  evil.  There  is  a  tendency  in  men  to 
bring  their  lives  into  conformity  with  the  will  of 
God,  or  to  bring  the  will  of  God  down  to  their  con- 
duct. It  is  dangerous  to  tamper  with  temptation. 
But  another  inference  from  this  subject  is,  that 
sin,  not  put  away,  unconfessed  and  unrepented  of, 
takes  away  the  strength  of  God's  people.  The 
guilty  individual  has  no  strength.  There  is  no 
strength  in  his  example.  It  is  but  a  thread  of  tow 
upon  which  the  fire  has  passed.  All  its  strength 
is  consumed.  Neither  is  there  any  strength  in  his 
precepts.  They  seem  but  as  a  potsherd  covered 
with  silver  dross.  As  to  any  hope  of  doing  good, 
his  hands  are  tied.  He  is  a  soldier  who  has  lost 
his  armor.  He  stands  naked  before  his  enemies, 
the  object  of  their  scorn  and  derision.  Carry  the 
thought  out  to  the  head  of  the  family.  He  allows 
sin  upon  his  children.  So  it  was  with  the  aged 
Eli.  His  sons  made  themselves  vile,  and  he  re- 
strained them  not.  His  strength  is  gone.  He  has 
no  power  to  warn  the  unruly  ;  he  cannot  admon- 
ish an  unfaithful  parent.  The  cutting  retort  would 
come  back,  physician  heal  thyself.  '  Thou  that 
sayest  a  man  should  command  his  children  and  his 
household  after  him,  to  keep  the  ways  of  the 
Lord,  dost  thou  allow  thine  own  to  go  unrestrain- 
ed and  unadmonished  ?  Look  at  home,  cast  the 
beam  out  of  thine  own  eye.' 


43^  SERMONS. 

Carry  the  principle  to  the  church.  What  if  they 
allow  sin  among  them  to  go  unrebuked.  Can  they 
occupy  an  honorable  place  in  the  army  that  goes 
up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty  ?  Nay,  verily.  Their  feet 
are  unshod  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of 
peace.  They  are  unprepared  to  stand  in  the  evil 
day.  In  regard  to  such  a  church,  there  needs  no 
hand  to  write  upon  the  wall,  TEKEL,  '  thou  art 
weighed  in  the  balance  and  found  wanting.'  There 
is  no  need  that  any  of  her  sons  should  bear  the 
name  Ichabod — the  glory  is  departed  from  Israel. 
The  veriest  infidel  can  read  it. 

Infer,  again,  that  it  becomes  those  whom  God 
has  placed  as  overseers  of  His  people  to  be  deep- 
ly humbled  and  grieved  when  any  yield  to  the 
power  of  temptation.  It  becomes  them  to  mourn 
before  God  and  earnestly  seek  His  guidance,  in 
view  of  their  sad  condition.  It  is  a  solemn  posi- 
tion which  is  occupied  by  those  who  are  made 
overseers,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  of  the  house  of  God. 
In  a  strong  sense,  the  reproaches  of  Christ  fall 
upon  them.  How  affectingly  does  Moses  express 
his  anguish  of  spirit,  when  Israel  sinned  against 
the  Lord.  See  Ex.  xxxii :  31,  32.  "And  Moses 
returned  unto  the  Lord  and  said,  '  Oh,  this  people 
have  sinned  a  great  sin,  and  have  made  them  gods 
of  gold  ;  yet  now,  if  thou  wilt  forgive  their  sin  ;  and 
if  not,  blot  me,  I  pray  thee,  out  of  thy  book  which 
thou  hast  written.'  "     In  another  place,  see  Num. 


SERMONS.  433 

xi :  14,  15,  "I  am  not  able  to  bear  all  this  people 
alone,  because  it  is  too  heavy  for  me.  And  if  thou 
deal  thus  with  me,  kill  me  I  pray  thee,  out  of  hand, 
if  I  have  found  favor  in  thy  sight ;  and  let  me  not 
see  my  wretchedness." 

In  the  case  before  us  we  find  Joshua  and  the 
elders  rending  their  clothes,  putting  dust  upon  their 
heads,  and  prostrating  themselves  upon  their  faces 
before  the  Ark  of  God.  There  they  bemoaned 
the  calamity  that  had  come  upon  them.  People 
know  but  little  of  the  sorrow  and  prostration 
which  the  faithful  ministers  and  elders  experience 
in  view  of  the  sin  of  those  committed  to  their 
charge.  It  is  the  feeling  of  the  vinedresser  who, 
having  long  and  tenderly  cultivated  his  vines,  sees 
that,  instead  of  bringing  forth  goodly  fruit,  the 
production  is  wild  grapes. 

We  infer,  again,  that  it  becomes  them,  having 
humbly  sought  direction  from  God,  to  endeavor  to 
remove  the  evil.  Joshua  was  directed  to  arise  and 
sanctify  the  people,  and  to  do  what  in  him  lay,  to 
have  the  evil  removed.  God  has  said,  "  thou  shalt 
not  hate  thy  brother  in  thy  heart,  but  thou  shalt  in 
any  wise  reprove  thy  brother,  and  not  suffer  sin 
upon  him."  But  to  do  this  aright,  much  grace  is 
needed.  It  is  a  gracious  attainment,  to  be  able  to 
reprove  with  a  merciful  spirit.  "  P^ebuke  not  an 
Elder,  but  entreat  him  as  a  father,  and  the  younger 
men  as  brethren.  The  elder  women  as  mothers, 
the  younger  as  sisters  with  all  purity."     If  a  man 


434  Sermons. 

be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  observe  he  is  overtaken, 
and  is  not  himself  going  in  pursuit  of  temptation. 
He  does  not  stand  in  the  way  of  sinners.  If  a 
man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye  which  are  spirit- 
ual restore  such  an  one.  The  officer  in  God's 
house  ought  to  be  especially  a  spiritually-minded 
man.  "  Ye  which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  one 
in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  considering  thy  self  lest 
thou  also  be  tempted."  It  has  been  observed,  that 
the  word  restore,  here,  is  from  a  word  that  refers 
to  the  setting  of  a  limb  or  the  restoration  of  a  dis- 
located joint.  Now  this,  we  say,  requires  prompt- 
ness, tenderness  and  faithfulness.  It  does  not  ad- 
mit of  unnecessary  delay;  it  would  be  cruel  to  ex- 
ercise any  unnecessary  harshness ;  it  would  also  be 
unfaithful  to  stop  short  of  getting  it  to  the  right 
place. 

Restore  such  an  one — one  that  has  been  over- 
taken in  a  fault  and  repents  of  his  sin,  not  of 
course  who  obstinately  persists  in  his  wickedness ; 
such  an  one,  after  due  admonition  and  effort,  must 
be  cut  off,  like  a  diseased  limb  whose  continuance 
endangers  the  life  of  the  whole  body.  The  great 
objects  to  be  secured,  are  the  purity  of  the  Church, 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  proper  treatment  of  the 
offender,  to  save  him  if  possible,  but  if  otherwise 
to  separate  him  from  the  body. 

There  is  a  distinction  between  offenses  private 
and  public.  "  If  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee 
and  turn  again  saying,    '  I  repent,'  thou  shalt  for- 


Sermons.  435 

give  him."  Here  is  the  case  of  one  who  comes 
vohmtarily,  not  by  any  external  constraint,  and  the 
direction  is  plain.  But  suppose  he  comes  not. 
"  If  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell 
him  his  fault,"  of  course  in  a  Christian  manner. 
Not  with  passion  and  upbraiding,  but  in  meekness 
and  love.  If  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained 
thy  brother,  and  thus  the  matter  is  settled.  "  But 
if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  take  with  thee  two  or 
three  more."  Of  course,  brethren  whom  you  have 
reason  to  believe  are  acceptable  to  him — in  whose 
piety  and  good-will  he  has  confidence,  and  let 
them  use  their  influence  with  him,  to  have  the 
matter  properly  adjusted.  If  he  hear  them,  then 
the  matter  is  ended  well.  But  if  he  will  not  hear 
them,  then  tell  it  to  the  Church.  Let  it  be  made 
a  matter  of  Church  adjudication  as  a  Court  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  regularly  constituted.  If  he  will  not 
hear  the  Church,  and  constrain  her  to  cut  him  off, 
as  one  who  fails  of  the  manifestation  of  the  spirit 
and  temper  pertaining  to  a  Christian,  and  neces- 
sary to  a  restoration,  then  let  him  be  unto  thee  as 
an  heathen  man  and  a  publican  —  as  one  whose 
conduct  under  treatment  justifies  the  conclusion 
that  the  root  of  vital  godliness  is  not  in  him.  Con- 
duct thyself  then  towards  him  as  towards  one  who 
is  a  stranger  to  the  grace  of  God,  which  teaches  us 
that  "  denying  all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
we  should  live  soberly,  righteously  and  godly  in 
this  present  evil  world."     As  such,  let  him  still  have 


43^  SERMONS. 

thy  prayers  and  thine  efforts  for  his  salvation. 
Thus  should  we  seek  to  put  away  evil  from  the 
Church  and  do  what  in  us  lies  to  promote  the  glory 
of  its  Head  in  doing  good  to  men. 

We  learn  further  from  this  subject,  that  it  be- 
comes those  guilty  of  conduct  which  affects  inju- 
riously the  Church  of  God,  to  make  confession  of 
it  before  Him,  and  in  the  presence  of  His  people. 
For  this,  they  are  to  be  tenderly  addressed,  even 
when  their  guilt  is  open  and  clear.  "  My  son," 
said  Joshua  (he  addressed  him  as  a  father  his 
child),  "  My  son,  give,  I  pray  thee,  glory  to  the 
God  of  Israel,  and  make  confession  unto  him,  and 
tell  me  now  what  thou  hast  done."  He  would  have 
him  make  a  clean  breast  of  it  and  keep  back 
nothing  of  his  guilt.  Achan  made  a  full  confes- 
sion, but  Joshua  was  not  permitted  to  absolve  him 
and  restore  him  to  his  place  as  a  member  of  the 
congregation  of  the  Lord.  His  was  an  extorted 
confession.  It  came  not  until  the  Divine  finger 
had  pointed  him  out  as  the  criminal.  What  the 
effect  might  have  been,  had  he  at  an  earlier  stage, 
come  voluntarily,  and,  with  a  penitent  heart,  ac- 
knowledged his  sin,  we  know  not.  But  it  seems  he 
allowed  the  melting  down  of  the  people  and  the 
deep  prostration  of  Joshua  and  the  Elders,  in  view 
of  their  discomfiture,  to  pass  by  withoxit  making 
any  movement  toward  confessing  his  guilt.  Now, 
when  constrained  to  own  his  guilt,  he  finds  no 
place  for  repentance  so  far  as  his  treatment  in  this 


SERMONS.  437 

world  is  concerned.  We  are  not  authorized  to 
say.  though  he  perished  so  miserably  as  to  his 
mortal  life,  that  he  failed  of  forgiveness  before 
God  through  the  merits  of  His  Son,  and  so  was 
lost  forever.  If  he  was  saved,  it  was  the  case  of 
one  saved  as  by  fire.  We  cannot  lift  the  vail. 
There  is  a  sin  unto  death.  There  is  a  death  in  un- 
belief, and  that  sin  and  that  unbelief  may  have 
been  his.  There  is  a  distress  and  anguish  in  view 
of  our  sin  that  comes  too  late.  '  Because  I  called 
and  ye  refused,'  therefore,  when  ye  call  I  will  not 
answer.  "  Mercy  knows  her  appointed  bounds, 
and  turns  to  vengeance  there." 

Here  we  see  the  dreadful  consequences  of  sin, 
not  only  upon  the  guilty  but  upon-  others.  This 
man  perished  not  alone  in  his  iniquity.  Wrath 
fell  upon  the  whole  congregation.  He  was  asso- 
ciated with  them,  and  hence  brought,  by  his  con- 
duct, affliction  upon  them  also.  The  weakness  of 
a  limb  affects  the  whole  body.  God  is  pleased  to 
speak  of  the  Church  as  "  the  body  of  Christ  and 
every  one  members  in  particular." 

But  its  heaviest  weight  came  upon  his  own  im- 
mediate family.  How  far  they  had  been  corrupt- 
ed by  his  example,  or  were  privy  to  his  guilt,  we 
know  not,  but  they  were  all  involved  in  his  ruin. 
His  sons  and  daughters — they  may  have  been 
sprightly  boys  and  interesting  girls,  but  they  were 
linked  to  a  wicked  father,  and  he  dragged  them  to 
ruin  with  him.      He  perished  not  alone. 


438  SERMONS. 

Thus  it  is  with  those  who  hve  in  sin.  They 
throw  around  their  associates  the  cords  which 
draw  them  with  themselves  to  eternal  woe.  Thus 
husbands  draw  their  wives,  wives  their  husbands, 
parents  their  children,  and  children  their  parents. 
Men  perish  not  alone  in  their  iniquity.  How  awful 
the  thought  that  by  our  sins,  our  neglects,  and  our 
positive  acts  of  wickedness,  we  maybe  murdering 
souls,  and  that  too  of  those  most  near  and  dear  to 
us!  How  solemn  the  thought  that  we  must  meet 
them  in  judgment  and  dwell  with  them  to  all 
eternity.  '  Oh,'  said  the  dying  Altamont,  '  My  in- 
gratitude has  alienated  my  friend,  my  extravagance 
has  beggared  my  boy,  my  unkindness  has  murdered 
my  wife,  and  is  there  another  hell!  ' 

My  hearers,  we  are  still  in  the  land  of  the  living, 
in  the  place  of  hope,  of  repentance,  of  pardon  and 
blessing.  If  any  man  sin,  there  is  an  advocate 
with  the  Father.  Now  it  is  said,  he  that  covereth 
his  sins  shall  not  prosper,  but  whoso  confesseth 
and  forsaketh  them,  shall  obtain  mercy.  How 
long  that  time  will  continue  we  know  not. 

There  is  a  day  coming  when  the  secrets  of  all 
hearts  shall  be  revealed :  when  every  wicked 
feeling  and  desire  and  thought  as  well  as  act  will 
be  revealed.  That  day  will  bring  no  mercy. 
Confession  and  anguish  of  heart  will  only  fore- 
shadow eternal  despair  and  misery.  He  that  is 
filthy  must  so  remain.  He  that  is  unjust  must  so 
continue.     The  wicked  shall   be   turned  into  hell. 


SERMONS.  439 

Now  the  voice  is,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he 
may  be  found,"  etc. 

"  Did  not  Achan,  the  son  of  Zerah,  commit  a 
trespass  in  the  accursed  thing,  and  wrath  fell  on 
all  the  congregation  of  Israel,  and  that  man 
perished  not  alone  in  his  iniquity?  " 


VI. 

2  Timothy  i :  g — '•  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an 
holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  His  own 
purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the 
world  began." 

THE  Scriptures  assure  us  that  "  known  unto  God 
are  all  His  works  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,"  and  again,  "  that  His  counsel  shall  stand 
and  He  will  do  all  His  pleasure,"  and  still  further, 
*'  that  He  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of 
His  own  will."  Men  are  unable  to  penetrate  the 
future  and  therefore  know  not  what  they  shall  do 
even  to-morrow.  Circumstances  may  so  change  as 
to  lead  them  to  act  in  a  manner  very  different  from 
their  -previous  intention.  Thus  their  plans  and 
purposes  are  often  defeated  and  instead  of  work- 
ing all  things  after  the  counsel  of  their  own  will, 
the  issue  is  often  directly  the  reverse.  "  Man 
proposes,  but  God  disposes."  "  It  is  not  in  man 
that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps."  God  alone  is 
Sovereign,  Almighty,  and  without  variableness  or 
shadow  of  turning.  He  speaks,  and  it  is  done  : 
He  commands,  and  it  stands  fast.  He  doeth  ac- 
cording to  His  will  and  pleasure  in  the  armies  of 
heaven  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 
440 


SERMONS.  441 

But  our  God  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  excel- 
lent in  working.  Justice  and  judgment  are  the 
habitation  of  His  throne,  mercy  and  truth  continu- 
ally go  before  His  face.  The  Lord  is  holy  in  all 
His  ways  and  righteous  in  all  His  works. 

He  is  so  in  the  destiny  He  determines,  and  m 
the  controlling  power  He  exerts,  in  relation  to 
States  and  Empires,  and  in  reference  to  individ- 
uals. In  the  end,  it  shall  doubtless  be  seen  by 
every  properly  exercised  and  correctly  informed 
mind,  that  He  hath  done  all  things  well.  Then 
shall  all  holy  beings  rejoice,  feeling  that  great  is 
the  Lord  and  of  great  power :  His  understanding 
is  infinite. 

The  text  leads  us  to  consider  the  work  of  God 
in  the  salvation  of  poor,  lost,  helpless,  sinful  souls. 
"  Who  hath  saved  us  and  called  us  with  an  holy 
calling,  not  according  to  our  works  ;  but  according 
to  His  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us 
in  Christ  J€sus  before  the  world  began."     Notice 

L  The  author  and  nature  of  this  salvation : 
"  Who  hath  saved  us." 

n.  The  means  of  it:  "Called  with  an  holy  calling." 

HL  The  foundation  of  it :  '  Not  according  to 
our  works  but  according  to  the  purpose  and  grace 
of  God.' 

IV.  The  security  of  it :  "Given  us  in  Christ  Jesus 
before  the  world  began." 

I.  The  nature  and  author  of  this  salvation: 
"  Who  hath  saved  us."  Salvation,  as  to  the  nature 
(*c) 


442  SERMONS. 

of  it,  implies  deliverance  from  a  condition  of  peril 
or  danger.  The  salvation  which  God  bestows 
upon  poor  sinners  in  Christ  Jesus  is  spoken  of  as 
an  everlasting  salvation,  which  implies  security 
from  all  future  danger.  Hence  it  is  said,  "  He 
that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life,  and 
shall  not  come  into  condemnation ;  but  is  passed 
from  death  unto  life."  This  salvation  is  often  set 
forth  as  already  in  the  possession  of  the  believer. 
"  By  grace  are  ye  saved  ;  not  by  works  of  right- 
eousness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to 
His  mercy  He  hath  saved  us."  "  There  is  therefore 
now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ 
Jesus."  All  these  Scriptures  set  forth  the  salva- 
tion of  the  believer  as  an  accomplished  fact. 

But  how  is  this  true  ?  We  may  illustrate.  The 
captive  may  be  released  from  prison  and  his  fetters 
broken  off,  and  yet  he  may  be  a  long  distance 
from  home.  His  rightful  sovereign  may  have 
overcome  his  captor  and  constrained  him  to  re- 
linquish his  hold  on  him  forever.  Still  as  he 
travels  homeward  through  the  enemies'  land,  he 
may  meet  with  many  difficulties,  he  may  often  be 
annoyed  and  hindered  in  his  progress  by  those 
who  wish  him  evil,  although  they  dare  not  take 
away  his  life.  So  it  is  with  the  believer.  The 
great  captain  of  his  salvation  has  opened  his 
prison  doors,  broken  the  chains  by  which  he  was 
bound,  constrained  the  mighty  one  who  held  him 
in  bondage  to  relinquish  his  hold,  and  secured  for 


SERMONS.  443 

him  a  safe  passage  to  the  land  of  his  dehverer. 
Still,  his  journey  is  through  an  unfriendly  world. 
He  is  encompassed  by  enemies  on  every  side : 
without  are  fightings,  within  are  fears.  True,  he 
is  assured  that  as  his  day  is,  so  shall  his  strength 
be.  The  promise  is  "  my  grace  shall  be  sufficient 
for  thee."  "  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters 
I  will  be  with  thee."  Yet  must  He  walk  by  faith, 
not  by  sight.  And  as  he  moves  on,  we  hear  his 
song  of  trial  and  faith  : 

"  Here  in  this  body  pent, 
Absent  from  Thee  I  roam, 
Yet  nightly  pitch  my  tent, 
A  day's  march  nearer  home." 

Nearer  to  his  Father's  house,  he  every  moment 
comes.  He  is  a  delivered  captive  and  secure 
from  the  prevailing  power  of  his  adversary,  but 
not  entirely  freed  from  his  annoyance.  Satan  is 
eager  to  worry  whom  he  cannot  devour.  His  life 
is  safe,  although  if  need  be  he  is  often  in  heaviness 
through  manifold  temptations. 

The  condition  of  the  believer  may  be  compared, 
while  in  this  world,  to  a  man  afflicted  with  a 
disease  under  the  treatment  of  a  physician  who 
has  skill  and  power  to  heal ;  under  his  treatment, 
the  disease  is  broken  ;  yet  it  may  be  many  months 
before  he  is  fully  recovered.  The  believer  is 
saved  as  being  delivered  from  the  power  of  his 
adversary,  and  relieved  from  the  power  of  his  dis- 
ease.    The   good  work   begun    by  God   will   be 


444  SERMONS. 

carried  on  unto  perfect  accomplishment.  God 
will  not  forsake  the  gracious  work  of  His  own 
hands. 

The  author  of  this  salvation  is  God,  as  is  evident 
from  the  connection  of  the  text.  "  Be  thou  par- 
taker of  the  afflictions  of  the  Gospel  according  to 
the  power  of  God  who  hath  saved  us."  God  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  are  in  their  personal 
distinction  as  well  as  in  their  divine  essence  con- 
cerned in  this  salvation.  "The  Father  Himself 
loveth  you,"  said  the  Savior  to  His  disciples. 
Again  He  said,  "  all  that  the  Father  hath  given 
me  shall  come  to  me;"  and  still  further,  "I 
pray  not  for  the  world  but  for  them  which  thou 
hast  given  me  out  of  the  world."  The  Father 
then  chose  the  objects  of  salvation  and  gave  them 
for  redemption  to  the  Son.  The  Son  redeems 
and  preserves  them.  Hence  Christ  speaks,  say- 
ing, "  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep."  And 
hence  the  apostle  says,  "  Christ  hath  redeemed  us 
from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for 
us."  And  again,  "ye  were  not  redeemed  with 
corruptible  things  as  silver  and  gold  .  .  .  but  with 
the  precious  blood  of  Christ  as  of  a  lamb  without 
blemish  and  without  spot."  And  again,  "  neither 
is  there  salvation  in  any  other  for  there  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men 
whereby  ye  must  be  saved."  Again,  "If  the  Son 
make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed."  Hence 
Christ  says,  "Of  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me 


SERMONS.  445 

I  have  lost  none."  "  I  pray  not  for  the  world  but 
for  those  thou  hast  given  me  out  of  the  world." 
And  again,  "  I  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  take 
them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou  shouldest 
keep  them  from  the  evil."  But  further,  those 
chosen  by  the  Father  and  redeemed  by  the  Son 
are  renewed  by  the  Spirit.  Hence  it  is  said,  "  not 
by  works  of  righteousness  which  wtf  have  done, 
but  according  to  His  mercy  He  hath  saved  us  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost :"  and  the  apostolic  benediction  in- 
vokes "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
love  of  God  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  Hence  it  is  said,  "that  which  is  born  of 
the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  born  of  the 
spirit  is  spirit,"  and  "  except  a  man  be  born  again 
he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  Salvation 
then  is  of  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 
Hence  says  the  apostle  Peter,  "  elect  according  to 
the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  through 
santification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience  and 
sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Such  then  is  the  nature  of  the  believer's  present 
salvation,  and  such  is  the  author.  With  such  a 
beginning,  by  such  an  author,  we  may  be  assured 
of  its  full  and  perfect  consummation.  "Who  hath 
saved  us ;"  saved  in  the  purpose  and  by  the 
wonder-working  power  of  God. 

2.  But  we  notice,  in  the  second  place,  the  means 
of  it :  "  Called  with  an  holy  calling." 


446  SERMONS. 

By  a  holy  calling,  we  may  understand  a  call  to 
holiness,  or  a  call  made  effectual  in  producing 
holiness.  There  is  an  outward  call  common  in 
some  aspects  of  it  to  all  men,  and  there  is  an  inward 
call  which  is  effectual  unto  salvation.  To  some,  the 
Gospel  comes  in  word  only ;  to  others,  in  demonstra- 
tion of  the  Spirit  and  with  power.  "  Many  are  called 
but  few  cholen."  Many  have  the  outward  call 
whose  hearts  remain  closed  against  the  truth. 

God  calls  in  the  work  of  creation.  "  The  heavens 
declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament 
showeth  His  handy  work."  "  For  the  invisible 
things  of  Him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are 
clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that 
are  made,  even  His  eternal  power  and  Godhead." 
If  men  see  the  works  of  God  in  creation,  and 
adore  Him  not  as  a  being  of  eternal  power,  they 
are  without  excuse. 

There  is  moreover  an  utterance  for  God  in  the 
conscience  of  men.  "For  when  the  Gentiles  which 
have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  con- 
tained in  the  lav/,  these  having  not  the  law,  are  a 
law  unto  themselves,  which  show  the  work  of  the 
law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also 
bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile 
accusing,  or  else  .excusing  one  another."  They 
then  who  reject  the  teaching  of  this  work  of  the 
law  in  their  hearts,  cannot  be  guiltless. 

God  calls  by  His  providence  —  in  His  most 
holy,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving  and  governing 


SERMONS.  447 

all  His  creatures  and  all  their  actions.  God's 
providence  speaks  to  us  in  the  existence  and 
history  of  families,  nations,  states  and  empires : 
in  our  own  existence,  preservation  and  history  : 
in  our  adversity  and  prosperity,  our  health  and 
sickness.  It  was  a  saying  of  a  good  man,  "  that 
he  who  looked  for  great  providences,  would  have 
great  providences  to  observe."  There  is  a  voice 
of  providence  in  every  thing  that  befalls  us  and 
goes  to  make  up  our  history.  "  It  is  not  in  man 
that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps."  Hence  we 
should  say  in  every  projected  enterprise,  "If  the 
Lord  will,  we  shall  live  and  do  this  or  that." 
Hence  in  every  success  we  should  say  with  Nehe- 
miah,  "According  to  the  good  hand  of  our  God 
that  was  upon  us."  Hence  we  are  taught  to 
magnify  the  works  of  God  which  men  behold. 
The  voice  of  God  in  His  providence  demands  our 
attention,  our  reverence  and  obedience.  The 
goodness  of  God  should  lead  us  to  repentance  : 
from  His  judgments  we  should  learn  righteousness. 
The  calls  of  God's  providence  are  constant,  loud, 
solemn  and  impressive.  They  meet  us  in  all  the 
lanes  and  avenues  of  life,  and  bid  us  consider  our 
dependence,  our  duty  and  our  interest.  All  these 
call  to  holiness. 

But  more  especially  God  calls  men  by  His 
Word  and  Gospel.  The  blessed  Bible  is  full  of 
communications  from  God  to  man,  all  having, 
either  remotely  or  directly,  a  bearing   upon  his 


448  SERMONS. 

spiritual  interests.  Here  is  set  forth  the  great  plan 
of  salvation  :  man  in  his  state  of  innocence  :  his 
state  of  sin,  of  grace  and  glory. 

The  Gospel  is  preached.  "  The  Lord  gave  the 
Word  and  great  is  the  multitude  that  publish  it." 
He  has  given  some  apostles,  some  prophets,  some 
ministers  and  teachers.  The  call  is  made  in  the 
high  places,  at  the  gates  of  the  city,  at  the  enter- 
ing in  of  the  doors.  "  Unto  you  O  men  I  call, 
and  My  voice  is  to  the  sons  of  men."  Thus  far 
we  may  regard  the  call  as  outward.  To  many  it 
goes  no  further.  It  is  a  message  that  plays 
around  the  head  but  comes  not  to  the  heart.  To 
some,  it  commends  itself  to  their  reason  and  con- 
science, but  they  plead  the  pressing  claims  of 
other  things.  The  farm,  the  stock,  the  merchan- 
dise, or  the  family  relation  is  in  the  way.  That 
the  Word  may  become  effectual  unto  salvation, 
there  needs  a  spiritual  agency.  "The  Spirit  of 
God  maketh  the  reading  but  especially  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Word,  an  effectual  means  of  convincing 
and  converting  sinners."  A  Paul  may  plant,  an 
ApoUos  water  but  the  increase  must  be  of  God. 
"  It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth  ;  the  flesh  profiteth 
nothing."  The  ground  must  be  prepared,  or  else 
the  seed  is  sown  in  vain. 

There  must  be  an  inward  call  :  a  voice  that 
penetrates  the  heart,  in  order  to  salvation.  God 
opened  the  heart  of  Lydia  and  she  attended  to 
the    things    spoken    by    the    apostle    Paul.     God 


SERMONS,  449 

makes  His  people  willing  in  the  day  of  His  power. 
But  God  in  the  economy  of  His  grace  has  a  place 
for  the  use  of  means.  Hence  in  connection  with 
the  outward  call  the  Spirit  of  God  is  often  poured 
out,  and  great  multitudes  become  obedient  unto 
the  faith.  You  perceive  then  there  is  both  an 
outward  and  inward  call.  Both  have  their  place  ; 
but  the  outward  without  the  inward  is  not  saving. 
Two  men  may  sit  together  under  the  sound  of  the 
same  Gospel  sermon.  The  one  hears  as  though 
he  heard  not.  He  is  unmoved  by  the  earnest  and 
solemn  truths  pressed  upon  his  attention.  The 
other  is  greatly  affected.  The  truths  of  God 
seem  like  barbed  arrows  piercing  his  very  soul. 
His  spirit  is  stirred  within  him.  He  seems  to 
stand  upon  the  verge  of  a  burning  lake.  He  sees 
the  storm  of  divine  wrath  fearfully  gathering  over 
his  head.  In  astonishment  and  trembling  he  cries, 
"what  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  He  feels  that  he 
cannot  rest  until  he  has  hope  for  his  perishing 
soul.  Now,  why  the  difference?  They  both  have 
the  outward  call ;  but  only  the  latter,  the  inward, 
the  holy  calling  of  the  text.  The  outward  call 
may  be  as  the  voice  of  a  charmer,  charming  never 
so  wisely,  or  as  the  voice  of  one  that  can  play 
well  upon  an  instrument,  or  as  the  tones  of  a 
Boanerges,  a  son  of  thunder,  or  as  the  voice  of  a 
comforter  melting  and  sweet,  and  still  leave  the 
hearer  without  any  saving  impression.  But  if 
there  be  the  inward  call  of  the  Holy  Spirit  working 


45P  SERMONS. 

down  into  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  heart  and 
carrying  the  truth  there,  then  it  becomes  effectual 
to  salvation.  This  may  be  in  connection  with 
truth  very  imperfectly  delivered.  It  may  be  by 
means  of  reflections  awakened  from  some  very  or- 
dinary occurrence  :  it  may  be  by  the  consideration 
of  the  works  of  creation,  or  providence,  the  work- 
ings of  conscience,  or  directly  in  connection  with 
the  Word  of  God  read  or  preached.  The  Spirit 
of  God  uses  all  these  various  instrumentalities  as 
pleaseth  Him. 

Now  it  is  true  that  the  way  of  salvation  must  be 
unfolded  to  the  mind,  at  least  of  those  capable  of 
understanding  it,  in  order  to  its  acceptance :  for 
asks  the  apostle,  "  how  can  they  believe  on  Him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard"  ?  This,  creation, 
conscience  or  providence  does  not  do ;  yet,  where 
there  is  a  general  knowledge  of  the  way  as  laid 
down  in  God's  Word,  creation,  conscience,  and 
providence  may  be  the  means  of  calling  it  to  re- 
membrance. Thus  the  calls  of  these  may  by  the 
Spirit's  operation  become  effectual.  "  Effectual 
calling  is  the  work  of  God's  Spirit,  whereby  con- 
vincing us  of  our  sin  and  misery,  enlightening  our 
minds  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  renewing 
6ur  wills,  He  doth  persuade  and  enable  us  to  em- 
brace Jesus  Christ  freely  offered  to  us  in  the 
Gospel." 

Without  this  work  of  God's  Spirit  upon  the 
heart,  no   outward  call   results  in  holiness  to  the 


SERMONS.  45  I 

Lord.  But  not  so,  the  inward  call  by  the  divine 
Spirit.  Its  efficiency  does  not  depend  upon  any 
outward  circumstance.  The  Spirit  of  God  can 
reach  and  savingly  impress  the  heart,  even  though 
it  may  be  incapable  of  hearing  the  call  of  creation, 
providence  or  the  Gospel.  He  can  renew  the  heart 
of  the  infant  or  idiot.  His  work  of  sanctification 
can  reach  the  infant  at  its  birth  ;  and  herein  lies 
the  ground  of  our  faith  in  their  salvation.  Man- 
kind are  all  born  children  of  wrath — conceived  in 
sin  and  shapen  in  iniquity:  many  die  in  infancy, 
and  some  are  idiotic  and  cannot  receive  the  out- 
ward call.  Their  salvation  therefore  depends  exclu- 
sively upon  the  inward  work.  Are  infants  dying  in 
infancy  called  with  this  holy  calling,  this  call  pro- 
ducing holiness  ?  We  know  that  God  by  His  Holy 
Spirit  is  able  to  fit  them  for  heaven.  He  can  recast 
their  sinful  nature  in  a  heavenly  mould. 

We  know  that  the  Savior,  when  upon  earth,  said, 
"  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  Me  and 
forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven."  It  is  the  opinion  of  many  that  the 
Kingdom  of  heaven  here  means  the  Church  on 
earth,  and  that  Christ  here  teaches  that  the  infants 
of  parents  prpfessedly  in  covenant  with  God  are 
embraced  within  its  pale.  But  why  so,  unless, 
when  dying  in  infancy,  there  is  a  place  prepared 
for  them  in  heaven  ? 

But  further,  when  God  took  the  infant  son  of 
David,  King  of  Israel,  he  took  comfort  in  the  ex- 


452  SERMONS. 

pectation  of  going  unto  him,  saying,  "  I  shall  go  to 
him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me."  Now  that 
he  did  not  mean  simply  the  state  of  the  dead, 
is  evident  from  his  conduct  upon  the  death  of 
Absalom.  Then  he  wept  and  refused  to  be  com- 
forted. Why  the  difference,  unless  in  the  former 
case  he  expected  to  meet  his  babe  in  the  better 
land,  while  in  the  latter  case,  from  the  character 
of  Absalom,  he  could  have  no  such  expectation. 
Infants  dying  in  infancy  therefore,  we  think,  are 
saved,  being  called  with  a  holy  calling  even  the 
inward  calling  of  God's  Spirit,  and  thus  made  meet 
for  heaven.     But  we  pass  to  notice, 

3.  The  foundation  of  this  salvation:  "Not  ac- 
cording to  our  works,  but  according  to  His  own 
purpose  and  grace." 

Not  according  to  our  works  done  in  Adam.  In 
him  we  had  our  trial  and  miserably  failed.  Man, 
being  left  to  the  freedom  of  his  own  will,  fell  from 
the  state  in  which  he  was  created  by  sinning 
against  God.  "By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the 
world,  and  death  by  sin,  and  so  death  passed  upon 
all  men  for  that  all  have  sinned."  Our  works  in 
Adam  brought  condemnation  and  death.  We  are 
not  then  saved  according  to  our  works  in  Adam. 

Nor  is  salvation  according  to  our  works  person- 
ally performed  before  conversion.  In  us,  by  nature, 
there  dwells  no  good  thing.  The  Scriptures  speak 
of  us  "as  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins."  "Who 
can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean?     Not' 


SERMONS.  453 

one."  "That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh." 
"  They  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God." 
"  By  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified 
in  the  sight  of  God."  Our  works  then  before  con- 
version, are  not  the  foundation  of  our  salvation. 

Nor  are  our  own  works  after  our  conversion  the 
foundation  of  our  salvation.  For  even  then  in 
many  things  we  offend  all,  and  in  every  thing  we 
come  short.  *  All  our  own  righteousnesses  are 
but  as  filthy  rags.'  The  best  of  men  are  con- 
strained to  say,  "  I  find  then  a  law  that,  when  I 
would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me.  The  good 
that  I  would  I  do  not." 

"  Not  according  to  our  works" — our  works  and 
our  salvation  do  not  accord — our  works  accord 
with  condemnation — our  works  do  not  merit  sal- 
vation. 

By  our  works,  we  are  to  understand  the  exercises 
of  our  minds  and  bodies  in  distinction  from  the 
work  of  the  Spirit  of  grace  in  us.  In  the  work  of 
salvation,  God  is  said  to  work  in  the  believer  *'  to 
will  and  to  do  of  His  good  pleasure."  Hence  the 
people  of  God  are  in  another  place  represented  as 
saying,  "  thou  hast  wrought  all  our  works  in  us." 
"  In  efficacious  grace,"  says  the  discriminating 
Edwards,  "we  are  not  merely  passive,  nor  yet  does 
God  do  some  and  we  do  the  rest ;  but  God  does 
all,  and  we  do  all.  God  produces  all,  and  we  act 
all ;  for  that  is  what  He  produces,  namely  our  own 
acts.     God  is  the  .only  proper  author  and  founda- 


454  '  SERMONS. 

tion ;  we  only  are  the  proper  actors.  We  are  in 
different  aspects  wholly  passive  and  wholly  active." 
The  works  then  pertaining  to  salvation  are,  in  one 
aspect,  the  works  of  God  wrought  in  us.  There 
are  however,  if  we  may  so  say,  two  departments 
of  works  in  regard  to  our  salvation  ;  works  wrought 
in  us  by  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
works  wrought  without  us  by  Jesus  Christ.  It  is 
of  the  latter  specially  that  the  text  speaks,  and 
yet  it  is  not  to  be  overlooked  that  the  works 
wrought  in  the  believer  by  the  divine  Spirit  are 
provided  for  and  secured  by  the  work  of  Christ. 

We  are  saved  according  to  God's  purpose  and 
grace.  Some  would  have  us  believe  that  election 
to  salvation  is  of  foreseen  good  works ;  but  this 
the  text  disproves.  It  originates  in  the  Sovereign 
purpose  of  God  :  "  For  whom  He  did  foreknow 
them  also  He  did  predestinate  to  be  conformed  to 
the  image  of  His  Son." 

Salvation  is  according  to  the  purpose  of  God, 
without  any  thing  foreseen  in  the  creature  as  con- 
ditions or  causes  moving  Him  thereto.  In  God's 
own  purpose  is  found  the  origin  and  cause  of  sal- 
vation to  any  man. 

It  is  not  of  works,  but  of  grace.  "By  grace  are 
ye  saved,  through  faith  ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves 
it  is  the  gift  of  God."  This  grace  we  see  embraces 
faith,  and,  we  may  further  add,  all  the  means  per- 
taining to  salvation.  Grace  does  not  destroy  jus- 
tice but  provides  for  its  satisfaction ;  hence  it  does 


SERMONS.  455 

not  make  void  the  law,  but  establishes  it.  The 
claims  of  law  and  justice  are  more  highly  honored 
in  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  for  their  sat- 
isfaction, than  if  every  guilty  soul  should  endure 
the  torments  of  hell  forever. 

Nor  does  grace  discourage  the  use  of  means, 
but  provides  for  their  becoming  efficacious.  The 
Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading  and  hearing  of 
the  Word  effectual  to  salvation.  It  is  said  to  be  a 
tenet  of  the  Hopkinsian  theory  to  denounce  the 
use  of  means  in  the  case  of  the  unregenerate  ;  but 
grace  teaches  even  the  blinded  soul  to  feel  after 
God  if  haply  he  may  find  Him  ;  and  Peter  taught 
even  Simon  Magus  whom  he  declared  to  be  in  the 
gall  of  bitterness  and  bond  of  iniquity  '  to  pray, 
if  perhaps  the  thought  of  his  heart  might  be  for- 
given him.'  Salvation,  according  to  God's  purpose 
and  grace,  does  not  exclude  means,  nor  does  it 
exclude  the  lively  exercise  of  all  the  Christian 
graces  in  the  soul ;  but  it  secures  them.  In  this  way 
of  salvation  is  found  their  life  and  power.  They 
are  not  works  of  the  flesh,  and  thus  our  works ; 
but  works  of  the  Spirit ;  and  though  wrought  in  us 
and  securing  our  activity,  are,  both  in  their  origin 
and  energy,  the  work  of  God's  purpose  and 
grace  — "  Who  hath  saved  us  and  called  us  with 
an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works, 
but  according  to  His  own  purpose  and  grace, 
which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the 
world  began." 


40  SERMONS.  ^ 

IV.  This  brings  us  to  notice,  in  the  fourth  and 
last  place,  the  security  of  this  salvation  :  "  Given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began." 

It  is  then  in  accordance  with  precious  and 
gracious  design  originating  before  the  beginning 
of  the  world.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  in 
operation  before  the  revelation  of  the  covenant  of 
works  to  man  in  the  garden  of  Eden.  The  deed 
was  made  and  committed,  so  to  speak,  to  the 
keeping  of  Christ  prior  to  the  creation  of  man : 
"  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began." 
What  was  given?  God's  purpose  and  grace  in 
relation  to  the  salvation  of  His  people. 

Not  given  us  in  Adam,  In  him  was  manifested 
the  insufficiency  bf  human  stability.  The  trial  did 
not  deceive  the  Creator.  He  knew  what  was  in 
man.  But  in  Adam,  He  made  known  how  weak 
and  insufficient  was  man,  in  his  best  estate,  to 
secure  his  salvation.  Even  when  his  soul  was 
alive,  he  failed  to  keep  it  so  ;  and  if  in  his  estate  of 
sinless  perfection,  he  was  unable  to  preserve  the 
holiness  of  his  nature,  much  less  in  his  present 
condition,  can  he  hope  to  regain  it,  or,  if  conferred 
upon  him  again,  be  sufficient  to  retain  it.  No 
man  can  keep  alive  his  own  soul.  The  believer, 
therefore,  is  declared  to  be  "  kept  by  the  mighty 
power  of  God,  through  faith  unto  salvation."  The 
salvation  of  the  child  of  God  is  not  entrusted  to  his 
own  hands.  The  pious  John  Newton  tells  us  how 
he  was    taught  this  in  a  dream  of  the   night.     In 


■^ 


SERMONS.  457 

his  dream,  he  seemed  to  be  in  the  harbor  of 
Venice,  in  great  distress,  because  of  the  dangers 
that  seemed  to  threaten  him  on  every  side. 
Wherever  he  turned  his  eyes,  destruction  stared 
him  in  the  face.  In  this  peril,  he  was  accosted  by 
a  person  who,  seeing  his  great  affliction,  gave  him 
a  ring,  and  informed  him  that  so  long  as  he  kept 
that  ring,  he  would  be  safe  from  fear  of  evil. 
Upon  receiving  it  he  found  that  the  dangers  around 
him  disappeared.  All  was  peaceful  and  calm,  and 
he  felt  very  happy.  After  awhile,  he  was  met  by 
another  person  who  accused  him  of  great  folly, 
in  ascribing  such  advantage  to  a  ring,  and 
who  persuaded  him  to  throw  it  away,  and 
finally  succeeded  in  inducing  him  to  drop  it 
overboard.  No  sooner  had  he  done  this,  than 
all  his  terrors  returned  upon  him,  flames  of 
fire  seemed  to  burst  forth  from  all  quarters,  and 
he  was  thrown  into  such  an  agony  of  distress  as 
seemed  almost  insupportable.  In  this  condition, 
either  a  third  person  or  the  first  approached,  and 
inquired  into  his  case.  He  gave  a  full  statement 
of  his  conduct ;  upon  which  the  person,  asking 
where  he  had  dropped  the  ring,  immediately 
plunged  in  and  brought  it  up.  No  sooner  had 
this  been  done  than  all  his  distress  departed.  The 
scene  around  was  relieved  of  the  terrible  ap- 
pearances, and  all  was  quiet.  He  immediately 
approached  his  deliverer  with  the  expectation  of 
receiving  the  ring ;  but  the  other  told  him  no,  that 

{*D) 


458  SERMONS. 

he  was  unfit  to  have  it  in  his  own  keeping  and 
might  again  be  induced  to  cast  it  away,  but  that 
he  would  keep  it  for  him. 

This  may  illustrate  the  history  of  humanity. 
Salvation  was  put  into  the  hands  of  our  first 
father  ;  but  at  the  instigation  of  Satan  he  cast  it 
away  and  involved  himself  in  ruin.  Jesus  Christ 
has  wrought  out  for  His  people  a  deliverance,  and 
holds  it  in  His  own  hands:  "  Given  us  in  Christ 
Jesus  before  the  world  began."  The  believer  is 
kept,  not  by  his  own  strength,  but  by  the  power  of 
God  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

"  Given  us  in  Christ."  Jesus  Christ  undertakes  to 
reconcile  the  salvation  of  sinners  with  the  holiness 
and  justice  of  God.  His  purpose  and  grace  must 
harmonize  with  His  nature  and  law.  Hence  the 
security  of  salvation  to  His  people  must  depend 
upon  the  certainty  of  Christ's  fulfilling  the  under- 
taking? It  is  given  us  in  Christ.  Can  He  meet 
the  necessary  demand  ?  Will  He  certainly  effect 
it?  He  is  not  a  man  that  He  should  fail.  In 
Him,  divinity  is  manifested.  He  is  the  mighty 
God — mighty  to  save.  God,  in  view  of  His  under- 
taking, says,  "Deliver  them  from  going  down  to 
the  pit:  I  have  found  a  ransom." 

We  see  here  how  the  salvation  of  the  believer 
harmonizes  with  the  character  of  God.  The  plan 
of  it  is  such  that  mercy  and  truth  meet  together, 
righteousness  and  peace  embrace  each  other. 
God  is  just,  while  He  is  the  justifier  of  him  that 


SERMONS.  459 

believeth  in    Jesus.     Salvation  m  of  God,    and  in 
s,uch  a  way  as  accords  with  all  the  attributes  of 

His  holy  nature. 

"  Who  hath  saved  us."  We  see  here  the  place  of 
mearis.  "  Called  with  a  holy  calling."  That  call 
sounds  all  along  our  pathway.  It  is  uttered  by  Crea- 
tion, by  Providence,  by  Conscience,  by  the  Gospel, 
but  is  effectual  to  salvation  only  as  energized  hj 
the  Holy  Spirit.  Then  it  becomes  the  "  power  of 
God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation."  The 
call  is  to  holiness ;  but  effectual  in  producing  it 
only  when  accompanied  by  the  energy  of  the 
Holy  Spirit :  "  Not  by  might  nor  by  power,  but  by 
my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  Means  are 
neither  ends  nor  causes,  but  simply  means ;  they 
occupy  their  place  between  the  cause  and  the 
effect.  Hence  all  our  efforts  should  be  made  in 
reliance  upon  the  divine  Spirit.  Without  this,  a 
Paul  may  plant  and  Apollos  water  in  vain. 

We  see  here  the  design  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  to 
make  ready  a  people  for  God.  Its  call  is  to 
holiness.  Its  great  design  is  not  accomplished  by 
any  thing  short  of  entire  consecration  to  God. 
Hence  says  the  Savior,  "  sanctify  them  through 
Thy  truth  :  Thy  word  is  truth."  "  Called  with  a 
holy  calling,  that  our  fruit  may  be  unto  holiness  and 
the  end  everlasting  life." 

Again  :  we  see  here  the  worthlessn-ess  of  all 
works  as  to  salvation  that  are  not  wrought  in  God. 
Human    nature  cannot  restore  the  dead  to  life  ; 


460  SERMONS. 

cannot,  by  any  power  of  its  own,  work  the  works 
of  God.  Hence  says  the  Apostle,  "  I  am  crucified 
with  Christ,  nevertheless  I  live  ;  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me ;  and  the  life  which  I  now  live 
in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God, 
who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me."  Works 
of  the  flesh  are  our  own  works  ;  works  of  the  Spirit 
wrought  in  us  are  not  our  own.  Hence  it  is  said 
that  we  are  saved,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  the  purpose  and  grace  of  God.  His 
purpose  selects  the  persons,  and  His  grace  pro- 
duces in  them  the  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  He 
is  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  all  true  faith,  and  if 
we  love  Him,  it  is  because  His  love  is  shed  abroad 
in  our  hearts  by  His  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  us. 

We  see  here  the  far-reaching  character  of  the 
plan  of  salvation,  given  us  in  Christ  before  the 
world  began.  It  originated  with  God  away  back 
of  the  formation  of  the  world,  or  man  to  inhabit 
it.  Hence  God's  love  to  His  people,  is  said  to  be 
an  everlasting  love.  In  the  counsels  of  eternity 
all  that  pertains  to  salvation,  its  objects,  the  plan, 
the  instrumentality,  the  result,  is  all  arranged. 
"  Known  unto  God  are  all  His  works  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world. 

We  see  here  that  this  plan  of  salvation  excludes 
all  others.  The  text  destroys  all  hope  from  works 
of  our  own  :  it  shuts  us  up  therefore  to  the  plan  of 
grace.  It  centers  all  upon  the  purpose  and  grace 
of  God.     Here  then  is  our  only  hope.     We  can 


SERMONS.  461 

only  lie  down  in  the  dust,  and  cry  '  God  be  merci- 
ful unto  us  sinners.'  "Save,  Lord,  or  we  perish." 
We  can  only  beseech  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  to 
work  in  us  by  His  Holy  Spirit.  With  fear  and 
trembling  it  becomes  us  to  cry,  "  work  in  us,"  O 
Lord,  to  will  and  to  do  that  thus  we  may  work  out 
own  salvation.  "  Who  hath  saved  us  and  called  us 
with  an  holy  calling,  not  accordingto  our  works,  but 
according  to  His  own  purpose  and  grace,  given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began." 


«d;( 


Vll. 

/  Thes.  iv :  j — "  For  this  is  the  wUl  of  God,  even  your  snnctification." 

'^T^HE  immediate  connection  of  the  text  directs 
J^  attention  to  purity  in  regard  to  our  bodily 
members ;  but  all  defilement  possessing  a  moral 
character,  involves  the  soul.  "  As  a  man  think- 
eth  in  his  heart,  so  is  he."  The  body  is  but  the 
instrument,  the  soul  is  the  actuating  principle. 
"  Not  that  which  entereth  into  the  mouth,"  said 
the  blessed  Savior,  "  defileth  a  man ;  but  that 
which  Cometh  out  of  the  heart."  It  is  not  enough 
to  cleanse  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  platter  ;  but 
attention  must  be  given  to  that  which  is  within. 
If  we  would  have  the  house  well  kept,  we  must 
have  a  careful  tenant.  It  is  however  of  advantage 
to  avoid  outward  expression  of  the  sinful  feeling. 
A  plant  without  light  and  air  will  soon  die  out :  so 
if  every  evil  thought  and  impure  emotion  be 
promptly  suppressed,  their  power  will  be  weakened, 
and  eventually  by  the  grace  of  God  their  life  de- 
stroyed. 

The  body  is  defiled  by  sin,  because  inhabited  by 
a  sinful  soul.     Apart  from  the  soul,  it  is  but   dust 
of  the  earth,  and  soon  moulders  back  to  its  native 
462 


SERMONS.  463 

element.  The  soul  must  be  renewed  aftei^the 
divine  image  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  before  it  can  be 
fitted  for  heaven.  This  is  done  in  such  a  way  as 
that  it  never  ceases  the  exercise  of  its  faculties. 
God  has  indeed  so  made  it  that  it  is  essentially 
active.  The  body,  on  the  other  hand,  is  active, 
only  as  it  is  acted  upon.  We  dwell  in  houses  of 
clay,  yet  it  is  called,  and  truly,  a  vile  body.  This 
is  in  accordance  with  our  mode  of  speaking,  when 
we  designate  a  house  or  place,  as  vile  and  wicked. 
We  have  alas,  yielded  our  bodies  as  instruments  of 
unrighteousness,  and  its  members  to  deeds  unclean. 
Yet,  even  the  body  may  be  the  subject  of  a  com- 
plete revolution  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eyf*,  as  the  bodies  of  the  saints,  which  shall  be 
alive  at  the  sound  of  the  last  trump,  will  be.  But 
in  regard  to  the  bodies  of  God's  people,  generally, 
they  will  be  dealt  with  as  the  house  in  which  was 
found  the  plague  of  the  leprosy.  They  will  be 
entirely  broken  down  and  turned  to  dust.  But 
here  the  analogy  ceases  ;  for  the  bodies  of  the 
saints  will  be  raised  in  spiritual  soundness  and 
beauty.  Christ  shall  change  the  vile  bodies  of  His 
people,  that  they  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  His 
own  glorious  body.  Not  until  then  will  they  be 
sanctified  wholly.     Then, 

"  Arrayed  in  glorious  grace, 

Shall  these  vile  bodies  shine  ; 
And  every  feature,  every  face, 
Look  heavenly  and  divine." 


464  SERMONS. 

We  see  that  the  sanctification  of  the  bodies  of 
God  s  people  ordinarily,  is,  by  a  long  process. 

But  we  design  more  especially  to  speak  of  the 
sanctification  of  the  soul,  and  yet  not  altogether 
excluding  the  body.  The  Apostle  Paul  in  this 
same  epistle  prays,  "  that  the  God  of  peace  would 
sanctify  them  wholly,  and  that  their  whole  body, 
soul  and  spirit,  might  be  preserved  blameless  unto 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  And,  says 
the  text,  "  this  is  the  will  of  God  even  your  sanc- 
tification." 

Let  us  then  consider. 

L  The  Scriptural  doctrine  of  the  believer's  sanc- 
tification. 

IL  The  agency  in  it,  together  with  the  necessity, 
motives,  means  to,  and  end  of  it. 

in.  The  evidences  of  its  progress. 

L  The  nature  of  it.  The  word  "  sanctify"  in  Scrip- 
ture means,  frequently,  to  set  apart  from  a  common 
to  a  sacred  use.  The  idea  is  that  of  entire  conse- 
cration to  the  service  of  God.  Thus  the  sanctuary 
with  its  furniture,  its  vessels  and  its  ministers, 
priests  and  their  attendants,  were  sanctified,  or  set 
apart  to  the  divine  service.  Thus  we  are  com- 
manded to  sanctify  the  Sabbath ;  thus,  to  hallow  the 
name  of  the  Lord  ;  thus,  the  people  of  Israel,  in  gen- 
eral, were  the  Lord's  people,  and  sanctified,  or  set 
apart  to  His  service,  and  thus,  from  time  to  time, 
they  were  specially  called  upon  to  sanctify  them- 
selves, as   at  the   receiving  of  the  law,  and  at   the 


SERMONS.  465 

passover.  They  were  to  divert  themselves,  as  far  as 
in  them  lay,  from  all  ordinary  worldly  labors,  anxie- 
ties, and  pleasures,  at  other  times  right  and  proper, 
that  they  might  set  their  hearts  upon  God  and  His 
service  without  distraction. 

These  sanctifications  were  in  general,  connected 
with  some  special  external  formalites,  although,  in 
regard  to  human  beings,  they  did  not  exclude 
exercises  of  the  spirit.  Indeed,  these  external 
formalities  were  intended  as  symbols  and  helps  to 
inward  purity. 

The  sanctification  of  the  text,  however,  refers 
to  an  inward  work,  affecting  the  moral  character 
of  the  soul. 

Those  sanctifications  of  which  we  have  spoken, 
were  designed,  indeed,  by  outward  exercises  to 
produce,  by  the  divine  blessing,  a  purifying  effect 
within.  They  were  instrumentalities,  by  God  ap- 
pointed, to  be  used  by  men.  The  sanctification  of 
which  we  now  would  speak,  is  the  work  of  God 
Himself  upon  the  soul,  and  designed  to  affect,  by 
an  inward  operation,  the  entire  exercises  of  the 
whole  man.  It  is  not  simply  an  outward  conse- 
cration to  God,  but  an  inward  assimilation.  Not 
simply  the  setting  apart  to  a  holy  use,  but  the  pro- 
duction and  nurturing  of  a  holy  nature.  Sanc- 
tification, in  the  sense  of  the  text,  is  the  process  of 
making  holy. 

It  differs  from  justification.  Justification  refers 
mainl)'  to  legal  relations,  and   is   therefore  a  judi- 


466  SERMONS. 

cial  act :  while  sanctification  refers  to  moral  charac- 
ter, and  is  a  work  of  transformation,  by  the  renew- 
ing of  the  mind,  after  the  image  of  God.  Justifi- 
cation results  from  the  imputation,  the  setting 
down  to  our  account,  of  the  perfect  righteousness 
of  Christ":  while  sanctification  is  the  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  within.  Justification,  being  an  act,  is 
complete  at  once,  and  does  not  admit  of  degrees  : 
while  sanctification,  being  a  work,  may  be  more  or 
less  complete.  All  true  believers  are  equal  in  re- 
gard to  justification;  but  all  are  not  equal  in 
regard  to  the  progress  of  the  work  of  sanctification, 
"  Sanctification,"  says  our  excellent  Catechism,  is 
the  work  of  God's  free  grace,  whereby  we  are  re- 
newed in  the  whole  man,  after  the  image  of  God, 
and  are  enabled  more  and  more,  to  die  unto  sin,  and 
live  unto  righteousness."  "  Sanctification,"  in  its 
complete  is  an  entire  conformity  of  heart  and  life, 
in  thought,  word  and  deed,  to  the  law  of  God.  "Sanc- 
tification," says  Bishop  Usher,  "is  no  less  than  for 
a  man  to  be  brought  to  an  entire  resignation  to  the 
will  of  God ;  and  to  live  in  the  offering  up  of  his 
soul  continually  in  the  flames  of  love,  as  a  whole 
burnt-offering  to  Christ."  It  is,  in  all  ordinary 
cases,  a  gradual  work.  The  path  of  the  just  is  as 
the  shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto 
the  perfect  day.  The  work  of  God's  Spirit  in  the 
heart,  is  like  leaven  hid  in  meal.  It  is  progressive 
in  its  operation,  going  on  until  the  whole  is  leavened. 
It  is  like  the  growth  of  seed,  cast  into  the  ground, 


SERMONS.  467 

first  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  after  that  the  full  corn 
in  the  ear.  It  is  begun  in  regeneration,  then  the 
seed  is  sown,  the  principle  implanted.  That  is  the 
birth  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son,  the  be- 
ginning ot  the  saving  exercises  of  the  power  of 
the  Spirit  upon  the  soul.  Then  there  is  a  growth 
in  grace,  an  advancement  in  the  divine  life. 
"  Hence,  as  new-born  babes,  the  new-born  child 
of  God  desires  the  sincere  milk  of  the  Word" — the 
"  milk  " — that  which  is  easy  of  digestion,  easy  to 
be  understood,  and  of  plain,  practical  importance — 
"  that  it  may  grow  thereby."  The  language  of  the 
Psalmist,  describes  them,  "  Lord,"  said  he,  "  my 
heart  is  not  haughty,  neither  are  mine  eyes  lofty, 
neither  do  I  exercise  myself  in  things  too  high 
for  me." 

When  you  see  a  young  convert  more  concerned 
about  difficult  doctrines  than  plain  duties,  it  argues 
unfavorably  for  his  discretion.  It  is  not  good 
for  the  young  child  to  eat  much  very  strong  food. 

But  there  is  a  growth,  an  advance  to  the  "  full- 
ness of  the  stature  of  perfect  men  in  Christ  Jesus." 
Sanctification  pertains  to  the  whole  man.  True 
godliness  is  a  spiritual  formation  of  beautiful 
symmetry.  It  is  like  the  principle  of  life  in  a 
healthful  body.  The  child  of  God  "  groweth  up 
into  Him  in  all  things  which  is  the  head,  even 
Christ ;  from  whom  the  whole  body,  fitly  joined 
together,  and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint 
supplieth,  according  to  the   effectual   working  in 


468  SERMONS. 

the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the 
body,  to  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love." 

As  the  depravity  in  the  natural  man  is  total, 
that  is,  affecting  every  part,  so  the  work  of  God's 
Spirit  in  counteracting  that  depravity,  extends 
also  to  every  part,  every  faculty  and  function  of 
the  soul.  Hence,  the  old  man  is  crucified,  and 
dies  daily,  and  the  new  man  is  renewed,  day  by 
day.  In  the  natural  operation  of  human  life,  there 
is  constant  waste  and  supply.  When  the  body  is 
seriously  diseased,  the  waste  is  greater  than  the 
supply,  and  thus,  there  is  a  loss  of  vitality,  and  the 
man  weakens  and  dies.  And  this,  as  to  the  natural 
body,  must  sooner  or  later  be  the  result.  In  a 
healthful  body,  at  least,  previous  to  maturity,  the 
supply  exceeds  the  waste,  and  there  is  growth. 
This  principle  is  illustrated  in  sickness  and  recov- 
ery. In  the  one,  the  balance  is  against  recupera- 
tion, and  the  body  wastes  away  :  in  the  other  case, 
the  balance  is  in  favor  of  recuperation,  and  the 
body  increases  in  vigor.  This,  as  it  seems  to  me, 
is  an  apt  illustration  of  the  working  of  spiritual 
death  and  spiritual  life  in  the  soul.  "  Evil  men 
and  seducers  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving,  and 
being  deceived."  This  is  the  natural,  and,  unless 
counteracted,  the  constant  tendency  of  unrenewed 
nature.  The  leprosy  of  sin  upon  the  soul,  works 
on  to  eternal  death.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the 
heart  renewed,  there  is  a  tendency  to  greater 
strength.     They    go    from    strength    to    strength. 


SERMONS.  469 

The  water  given  by  Christ  in  the  washing  of  regen- 
eration, becomes  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  unto 
everlasting  life.  The  believer  in  Christ  shall  never 
die.  "  He  that  believeth  ont  he  Son  hath  everlast- 
ing life."  "  He  shall  never  perish."  He  is  renewed 
in  the  whole  man.  Divine  grace,  in  regeneration, 
touches  and  sets  anew  every  spring  of  the  soul. 
The  understanding,  conscience,  will,  and  affections, 
all  receive  a  principle  of  life,  and  act  accordingly. 
And  this,  too,  after  a  glorious  model,  the  image  of 
God — and  that  old  image,  inwrought  at  first,  but 
broken  and  defaced  by  reason  of  the  fall — that 
image  consisting  in  knowledge,  righteousness  and 
holiness.  There  is  imparted  a  knowledge  of  God, 
and  a  desire  for  more.  "  This  is  eternal  life,  to 
know  Thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ, 
whom  Thou  hast  sent."  This  desire  seeks  a  sup- 
ply, and  turns  to  the  Word  of  God,  that  it  may  feed 
upon  its  precious  instructions  concerning  its 
Author,  and  the  way  of  life  through  His  Son.  And 
as  the  knowledge  of  God  and  of  the  soul's  rela- 
tion to  Him,  increases,  there  is  clearer  perception 
of  duty,  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  the  beauty  of  holi- 
ness. Hence,  there  is  a  growing  conformity  to  the 
law  of  God,  a  renewal  of  moral  rectitude,  and  a 
constant  advance  toward  perfect  holiness,  "  per- 
fecting holiness  in  the  fear  of  God."  Hence,  says 
the  Apostle,  "  we  all,  with  open  face,  beholding  as 
in  a  glass,  the  glory  of  God,  are  changed  into  the 
same  image,  from  glory  to  glory,  as  by  the   Spirit 


470  SERMONS. 

of  our  God."  We  die  more  and  more  unto  sin, 
and  live  unto  righteousness. 

But  a  question  has  been  much  discussed  upon 
this  subject,  and  that  is  this — "  Is  entire  sanctifi- 
cation  attainable  in  this  Hfe  ? "  Our  view,  as 
already  set  forth  is,  that  it  is  a  gradual  work,  but 
not  fully  completed  in  the  believer  until  death. 
That,  in  our  view,  gives  the  last  fatal  stroke  to  sin, 
and  the  Christian,  like  his  Master,  triumphs  in 
dying. 

There  are  those,  however,  who  say  that  complete 
sanctification  is  attainable  to  the  believer  in  this 
present  life. 

We  remark,  that  the  declarations  and  history  of 
the  best  men  that  have  ever  lived,  sets  forth,  that 
they  had  not  reached  it.  Paul,  the  great  Apostle 
to  the  Gentiles,  may  be  regarded  as  not  a  whit  be- 
hind, in  Christian  attainment,  the  best  of  men  that 
have  ever  lived.  When  we  contemplate  his  zeal 
for  God,  and  his  seasons  of  wonderful  communion 
with  the  Most  High,  being  even  caught  up  to  the 
third  heaven,  and  enjoying  such  felloxrship  with 
the  Holy  Trinity,  as  to  be  unable  to  decide  whether 
he  was  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  that  won- 
derful man  who  was  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having 
a  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ,  which  was 
far  better,  who  could  say,  "  for  me  to  live  is  Christ, 
but  to  die  is  gain" — even  Paul  speaks  of  himself 
as  one  "  that  had  not  attained,  and  was  not  already 
made  perfect."  And  in  another  place  he  says,  "  that 


SERMONS.  471 

when  he  would  do  good,  evil  was  present,"  while 
he  was  pressing  forward  to  the  mark  of  the  prize 
of  his  high  calling,  but  he  had  not  yet  reached  it. 
The  beloved  John,  who  leaned  upon  the  Savior's 
bosom,  was  certainly  a  man  of  high  Christian  at- 
tainment. He  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  received  wonderful  manifestations  of  the  glo- 
rious presence  and  power  of  his  divine  Master ;  and 
yet  he  says,  "  If  we  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive 
ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us." 

Noah  is  spoken  of  as  a  man,  perfect  in  his  gene- 
ration, and  one  who  walked  with  God,  and  yet  he 
had  not  attained  to  complete  sanctification,  for  he 
was  on  one  occasion  guilty  of  intoxication. 

Job  was  said  to  be  perfect,  and  yet  we  hear  him 
say  of  God,  "  I  have  heard  of  Thee  by  the  hear- 
ing of  the  ear,  but  now  mine  eye  seeth  Thee  ; 
wherefore  I  abhor  myself  and  repent  in  dust  and 
ashes."  "  Behold,"  says  he  again,  "  I  am  vile, 
what  shall  I  answer?  I  will  lay  my  hand  upon  my 
mouth."  Abraham  was  a  man  of  strong  faith,  and 
was  called  the  friend  of  God,  and  yet  it  is  recorded 
of  him,  that  "he  was  guilty  of  falsehood.  David 
was  called  the  "  man  after  God's  own  heart,"  and 
yet  he  was  involved  in  the  awful  crimes  of  adultery 
and  murder. 

The  most  pious  men  that  have  lived,  have  ever 
been  ready  to  say,  "  In  many  things  we  offend  all, 
and  in  everything  we  come  short."  Thus  it  was 
with  such  men  as  Baxter,  Doddridge,  Henry,  Scott, 


4/2  SERMONS. 

Bunyan,  Payson,  and  McCheyne.  Now  if  such  per- 
sons as  these,  so  famed  for  their  piety,  in  Scripture 
and  in  the  history  of  God's  people,  did  not  attain 
to  this  state  of  complete  sanctification,  it  is  fair  to 
infer  that  it  has  not  been  attained  by  any  others. 
And  if  no  mere  man  since  the  fall  has  been  able 
in  this  life  to  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord 
perfectly,  but  has  daily  broken  them  in  thought, 
word  and  deed,  it  is  fair  to  infer  that  sinless  per- 
fection, or  complete  sanctification,  is  in  this  life 
unattainable. 

But  do  not  the  Scriptures  command  entire  sanc- 
tification ?  Do  they  not  say,  "  be  ye  therefore 
perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is 
perfect."  "  Be  ye  holy,  for  I,  the  Lord  your  God, 
am  holy?  " 

We  answer ;  the  commandments  of  God  are 
the  standard  of  duty  ;  but  are  not  the  measure  of 
our  attainmens;  or  even  of  our  capacity  of  at- 
tainment in  this  present  life.  "  The  law  is  holy, 
and  the  commandment  holy,"  says  the  Apostle, 
and  "just  and  good  ;  but  1  am  carnal,  sold  under 
sin.  What  then  ?  is  the  law  made*  void  ?  not  at 
all."  It  presents  to  us  the  mark  of  the  prize  of 
our  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  bids  us  so  run, 
that  we  may  obtain.  We  may  not  obtain  in  a  day, 
or  a  month,  or  a  year ;  but  we  are  to  keep  the  end 
in  view,  and  through  grace  we  shall  at  last  come 
off  "  conquerors,  and  more  than  conquerors, 
through  Him  that  hath  loved  us,  and  given  Him- 


SERMONS.  473 

self  for  us,  that  He  might  sanctify  us  to  Himself." 
"He  will  present  His  people  at  last  without  spot 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing."  The  view  that  we 
take  of  those  passages  commanding,  or  promising 
entire  sanctification  is,  that  they  are  compatible 
with  the  idea  that  entire  sanctification  is  gradually 
approached  by  the  believer,  and  reached  only,  but 
surely,  at  the  end  of  his  race.  It  is  the  completion 
of  his  warfare,  the  final  fruit  of  all  his  toil. 

This  we  may  further  argue  from  the  fact,  that,  as 
long  as  he  lives,  he  is  subject  to  suffering.  Now, 
the  sufferings  of  the  child  of  God  are  a  discipline, 
whom  the  Lord  loveth,  He  chasteneth,  and  for 
their  profit,  that  they  may  be  partakers  of  His 
holiness.  Now,  a  state  of  entire  sanctification 
would  require  no  further  chastisement.  Hence,  to 
such  it  would  be  no  mark  of  a  Father's  love. 
Hence,  if  Christians  suffer  to  the  last,  it  argues 
that  they  are  not  previously  perfectly  sanctified. 
Where  there  is  no  sin,  there  cannot  be,  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  a  righteous  God,  any  place  for  suffering. 

Again,  we  are  taught  to  pray  for  the  forgiveness  of 
our  sins  as  habitually  as  for  our  daily  bread.  Hence, 
we  argue,  that  so  long  as  the  body  needs  bread,  there 
is  need  of  forgiveness,  and  if  there  is  need  of  for- 
giveness, there  is  not  complete  sanctification. 

But  it  is  argued  that  the  Apostle  John  declares, 
"  whosoever  is  born  of  God,  doth  not  commit  sin, 
for  His  seed  remaineth  in  him,  so  that  he  cannot 
sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God."     To  this  we  reply  : 

(*E) 


474  SERMONS. 

This  is  the  same  Apostle  who  says,  "If  we 
say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us."  Now  we  know  that  the 
Scriptures  do  not  contradict  themselves.  Hence, 
the  first  quotation  must  be  consistent  with  the  last. 
It  cannot,  therefore,  mean  entire  sanctification,  or 
absolute  freedom  from  all  sin.  Most  commenta- 
tors therefore,  consider  the  teaching  to  be,  that  the 
truly  regenerated  man  cannot  so  sin  as  finally  to 
perish.  There  is  implanted  within  him  the  seed  of 
a  gracious  principle,  which  preserves  him  from  final 
apostasy.  He  cannot  sin  as  an  unregenerate  man. 
The  lamb  may  fall  into  the  ditch,  but  it  will  not 
wallow  in  the  mire.  Like  Joseph,  the  true  Chris- 
tian will  say  to  temptation,  "  How  can  I  do  this 
great  wickedness,  and  sin  againt  God ;  "  or,  like 
Peter,  he  will  so  be  brought  to  think  of  it  as  to  go 
out  and  weep  bitterly.  Such  a  view  is  consistent 
with  the  teachings  of  Scripture,  and  the  recorded 
experience  of  God's  people. 

Another  argument  is,  that  otherwise  the  death 
of  a  Christian  would  be  less  a  blessing. 

Paul  could  say,  "in  this  body  we  groan,"  and 
again,  "  to  die  is  gain,"  "  to  be  with  Christ  is  far  bet- 
ter." Now,  if  entire  sanctification  were  secured 
in  this  life,  there  would  be  little  more  to  hope  for  ; 
but,  says  the  Psalmist,  "  as  for  me,  I  shall  behold 
Thy  face  in  righteousness,  I  shall  be  satisfied  when 
I  awake  with  Thy  likeness."  There  was  something 
to  hope  for  :  himself  made  perfect  by  righteousness, 


SERMONS.  475 

he  would  rejoice  in  the  beatific  vision  and  in  his 
conformity  to  the  image  of  God.  Such,  in  our  view, 
is  the  nature  of  the  behever's  sanctification.  "  It 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shaU  be,  but  we  know 
that  when  He  (Christ)  shall  appear,  we  shall  be 
like  Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 

n.  As  to  the  agency  in  the  work  of  sanctification, 
its  very  nature  calls  for  a  power  divine.  Nothing 
less  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean. 
Hence,  it  is  written,  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God, 
I  gave  them  My  Sabbaths  to  be  a  sign  between 
Me  and  them,  that  they  might  kjiow  that  I  am  the 
Lord  that  sanctify  them."  "Know  ye  not,"  says 
the  Apostle  to  the  Corinthians,  "  that  the  unright- 
eous shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God?  Be 
not  deceived ;  neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters, 
nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  them- 
selves, with  mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous, 
nor  drunkards,  nor  rivilers,  nor  extortioners,  shall 
inherit  the  kingdom  pf  God.  And  such  were  some 
of  you,  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified, 
but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God."  The  Apostle 
Jude  addresses  his  epistle  to  those  "  who  are  sanc- 
tified by  God  the  Father,  and  preserved  in  Christ 
Jesus."  Of  Jesus  Christ  it  is  said,  that  "  He  is 
made  of  God  unto  every  one  that  believeth,  wisdom, 
righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption." 
And  the  blessed  Savior  prayed  to  God  the  Father, 
"  to  sanctify  those    who'  had    already    believed,  or 


4/6  SERMONS. 

should  believe,  on  Him  through  the  truth."  And 
as  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  believers  are  said  to  "  be  elect 
aceording  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Fathei;, 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedi- 
ence." Thus  we  see  that  the  Scripture  not  only 
ascribes  the  work  of  sanctification  unto  God,  but 
specially  designates  each  person  in  the  godhead, 
as  personally  working  to  this  end. 

As  to  the  necessity  of  sanctification,  the  Word 
of  God  i,s  express  ;  "  without  holiness,  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord."  Into  the  Holy  City,  the  new  Jeru- 
salem, there  shall  in  no  wise,  enter  anything  that 
defileth.  Moreover,  such  is  the  nature  of  the 
enjoyment  of  heaven,  that  no  unholy  creature 
could  be  happy  there.  God,  we  are  told,  is  of 
purer  eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity,  that  is,  to 
favor  it,  it  must  everywhere  meet  His  frown." 
"Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the 
kingdom  of  God." 

But  in  the  work  of  sanctification,  in  its  progress, 
the  renewed  soul  is  an  active  participant.  Hence, 
the  command,  "  sanctify  yourselves,  therefore,  and 
be  ye  holy;  for  I,  the  Lord  your  God,  am  holy." 
"  Work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trem- 
bling, for  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  you  to  will  and 
to  do  of  His  good  pleasure." 

Herein  is  found  a  place  for  the  use  of  means. 
Hence,  says  the  Savior,  "  sanctify  them  through 
Thy  truth  :  Thy  Word  is  truth."  And  to  us  He 
saith,  "  search  the  Scriptilres,  for  in  them  ye  think 


SERMONS.  477 

ye  have  eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  which  tes- 
tify of  Me."  And  again,  "  let  the  Word  of  truth 
dwell  in  you  richly."  Hence,  the  Psalmist  says, 
"  through  Thy  precepts  I  get  understanding ; 
therefore  I  hate  every  false  way."  And  again, 
"  Thy  Word  have  I  hid  in  my  heart,  that  I  might 
not  sin  against  Thee."  God's  Word  is  itself  a 
great  instrumentality,  and  on  it  we  depend  for  all 
our  knowledge  of  all  else  that  we  can  call  means 
of  grace.  They  are  so,  solely  because  God  has 
appointed  them  to  be  such,  and  revealed  them 
unto  us  in  His  holy  Word.  Such  are  Sabbaths, 
and  sanctuaries,  the  law  of  God,  religious  worship, 
public  and  private,  the  ordinances  of  God's  house*, 
preaching  and  hearing  of  the  Word,  the  sacra- 
ments, prayer  and  praise,  fasting,  alms-giving, 
obedience,  good  works  and  the  spiritual  warfare, 
and  all  else  whereby  God  has  instructed  us  to  in- 
quire after  Him,  and  to  draw  nigh  unto  Him. 
These  are  means  to  be  employed  by  us.  Add  to 
these,  afflictions,  trials,  losses,  crosses,  and  all  the 
varied  providences  of  God  to)vard  us,  which  we 
are  to  strive  to  improve,  to  the  glory  of  God,  in 
the  furtherance  of  our  sanctification.  In  all  this 
we  need  the  gracious  operations  of  the  divine 
Spirit.  "  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching,  of  the  Word  an  effec- 
tual means  of  convincing  and  converting  sinners, 
and  of  building  them  up  in  holiness  and  comfort 
through  faith  unto  salvation." 


478  SERMONS. 

As  motives  to  strive  after  greater  attainments  m 
the  divine  life,  we  may  mention,  The  will  of  God  ; 
"This  is  the  will  of  God,  even  yoursanctificatipn." 
It  tends  to  the  glory  of  God.  It  is  the  repro- 
duction of  His  own  glorious  image  upon  the 
heart.  It  is  the  kindling  up  of  a  light  within, 
leading  to  good  works,  that  men,  seeing  them, 
may  be  led  to  glorify  God. 

It  conduces  to  our  happiness.  We  advance  in 
happiness  as  we  progress  towards  holiness. 
"  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
see  God."  It  is  the  steady  weakening,  within 
our  souls,  of  the  power  of  sin  which  is  the  cause 
and  fountain  of  all  our  misery. 

Its  end  is  to  assimilate  us  to  the  character  of 
God.  He  is  holy,  and  the  more  we  advance 
towards  holiness,  the  more  we  resemble  Him. 
Hence,  as  we  advance  in  sanctification,  the  more 
precious  will  be  to  us  all  the  means  of  grace, 
the  better  shall  we  enjoy  the  communion  of  God's 
people,  and  the  higher  shall  we  appreciate  the 
exercises  of  the  house  of  the  Lord.  Thus  shall 
we  be  bette-r  enabled  to  say, 

"  Beyond  my  highest  joy, 

I  prize  her  heavenly  ways  ; 
Her  sweet  communion,  soleran  vows, 
Her  hymns  of  constant  praise." 

It  tends  to  fit  us  for  heaven,  for  association 
with  holy  angels,  and  the  spirits  of  the  just  made 
perfect.     Indeed,  it    is  the  consummation,  in    its 


SERMONS.  479 

completion,  of  the  great  end  of  our  being,  which 
is  to  glorify  God,  and  to  enjoy  Him  forever.  It 
is  the  coming  up  to  the  measure  of  the  stature 
of  the  fullness  of  the  perfect  man  in  Christ  Je- 
sus. It  is  the  meeting  of  the  will  of  God  con- 
cerning His  people.  "  This  is  the  will  of  God, 
even  your  sanctification." 

III.  As  to  the  evidences  of  the  progress  of  sanc- 
tification in  the  renewed  soul,  we  may  notice  a 
growing  hatred  to  sin,  and  an  increasing  desire 
unto,  holiness.  The  old  man  is  crucified,  and  the 
new  man  is  renewed  day  by  day. 

"They  that  wouki  grow  divinely  wise, 
Must  with  His  fear  begin  ; 
Our  fairest  proaf  of  knowledge  lies 
In  hating  every  sin." 

"  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst 
after  righteousness."  "They  die  more  and  more 
unto  sin  and  live  unto  righteousness."  There  is  an 
increased  tenderness  of  conscience  in  regard  to  sins 
of  omission,  as  well  as  of  commission  ;  a  more 
sensitive  shrinking  back  from  the  appearance  of 
evil  ^s  well  as  a  more  resolute  denial  of  all  ungod- 
liness and  worldly  lusts. 

There  is,  moreover,  increased  faithfulness  in  the 
discharge  of  all  Christian  duties,  private,  domestic, 
social  and  public.  They  move  forward  in  the 
divine  life  in  more  regular  and  constant  step,  and 
less  by  sudden  impulse.  Their  strength  to  resist 
evil  and  to  perform  dut}^  is  increased.  "  They  that 
wait  on  the  Lord  renew  their  strength," 


480  SERMONS. 

They  have  an  increase  of  love  for  God's  people 
and  a  readiness  to  make  greater  sacrifices  for  the 
promotion  of  His  cause,  both  as  relates  to  the 
conversion  of  sinners  and  the  edification  of  the 
godly. 

There  is,  further,  increased  readiness  to  submit 
in  all  things  to  God,  and  cheerfully  await  His  dis- 
posal of  ourselves,  and  all  that  pertains  unto  us. 
While  they  learn  more  and  more  of  the  sweetness 
of  lying  passive  in  His  hands,  and  knowing  no  will 
but  His. 

O  ur  present  condition  is  a  growing  state.  Either, 
we  are  as  tares  more  and  more  developing  our  true 
character,  and  ripening  for  the  burning;  or,  we  are 
as  the  wheat,  more  and  more  ripening  for  the 
blessed  garner  of  the  Lord.  Whither,  oh  !  whither, 
dying  man,  are  your  steps  tending  ?  Whither,  oh  ! 
whither  is  the  stream  of  your  life  bearing  you  ? 
Oh,  dying  sinner,  hear  the  Word  of  God — "  As  I 
live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  the 
death  of  the  wicked,  but  that  the  wicked  turn 
from  his  evil  way,  and  live":  "turn  ye,  turn*  ye, 
from  your  evil  ways,  for  why  will  ye  die?"  "  May 
the  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly,  and  I  pray 
God  your  whole  body,  soul  and  spirit  may  be  pre- 
served blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ." 


VIII. 

John  v:  24 — "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he  thatheareth 
my  word,  and  believeth  on  Him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life, 
and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from  death 
unto  life." 

ALL  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God. 
"  Holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  That  this  is  true,  is 
proved  by  the  miracles  they  wrought  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  by  the  fulfillment  of  the  remark- 
able predictions  they  uttered.  But  the  proofs  of 
the  divine  mission  and  character  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ  are  far  more  abundant  and 
remarkable. 

All  that  pertained  to  His  birth  was  miraculous. 
"  He  was  heir  of  all  things,"  saith  the  Scripture. 
To  Him  the  types  and  prophecies  largely  referred, 
and,  in  Him,  had  their  fulfillment. 

John  the  Baptist  testified  of  Him,  saying : 
"  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world."  "  This  is  He  of  whom  I  spake  ; 
'After  me  cometh  a  man  who  is  preferred  before 
me,'  for  He  was  before  me." 

Angels  testified  for  Him  at  His  birth  to  the 
shepherds,  also  at  His  resurrection  and  ascension. 
God,  the  Father,  testified  for  Him  in  a  voice  from 
481 


482  SERMONS. 

heaven  at  His  baptism,  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus, 
and  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration.  The  Holy- 
Spirit  witnessed  for  Him  at  His  baptism,  de- 
scending from  heaven  hke  a  dove,  and  resting 
upon  Him.  His  own  works  bore  witness  for  Him. 
The  miracles  He  wrought  were  more  stupendous 
and  frequent  than  those  of  any  other.  Blessed 
be  God  for  the  abundant  evidence  given  us  of  the 
truth  of  the  mission,  claims  and  character  of  our 
Lord  and  Savior.  There  is  testimony,  human, 
angelic,  and  divine  —  testimony  from  things  ani- 
mate and  inanimate,  from  the  past  and  ever- 
changing  present. 

The  text  came  directly  from  His  gracious  lips. 
To  it,  we  surely  do  well  to  take  heed.  It  speaks 
in  words  demanding  special  attention,  for  it  comes 
with  a  double  affirmation:  "  Verily,  verily," — "as- 
suredly, assuredly," — "  I  say  unto  you."  It  sets 
forth  some  of  the  characteristics  of  the  true 
believer,  and  the  certainty  of  his  salvation. 

"  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  heareth 
my  word,  and  believeth  on  Him  that  sent  me,  hath 
everlasting  hfe,  and  shall  not  come  into  condem- 
nation; but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life."  Let 
us  consider  — 

I.  The  characteristics  of  the  true  believer. 

II.  The  certainty  of  his  final  salvation. 

The  characteristics,  as  here  stated,  are —  i.  He 
heareth  the  words  of  Christ.  2.  He  believeth  on  Him 
that  sent  Him.     3.  Is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 


SERMONS.  483 

I.  Of  the  hearing,  we  may  say,  it  is  not  merely 
that  of  the  ear. 

The  hearing  of  some,  the  Savior  compares  to 
seed  sown  on  the  wayside.  Satan  catcheth  it  up. 
It  does  not  lay  hold  of  the  understanding.  It 
may  be  as  the  sound  of  an  instrument,  well  played, 
but  it  is  not  productive  of  saving  benefits.  The 
hearing  of  others  is  compared  to  seed  sown  on 
stony  ground.  It  produces  some  effect  upon  the 
emotions.  The  hearers  are  moved  for  the  moment, 
or  for  a  little  while,  but  its  effects  are  transient. 
Like  the  morning  cloud  and  early  dew,  it  soon 
vanishes  away.  The  breath  of  temptation,  or  the 
blast  of  persecution,  destroys  all  the  promise. 

The  hearing  of  others,  is  compared  to  seed 
sown  on  thorny  ground.  They  are  hopefully 
affected  also  for  a  time,  but  the  cares  of  this  world 
and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches  are  allowed  to 
choke  off  the  promised  development.  It  is  not 
such  hearing  of.  the  words  of  Christ  that  consti- 
tutes the  true  believer,  but  it  is  that  of  those  who 
hear  the  word  and  understand  it :  they  who  receive 
the  word  into  good  and  honest  hearts  :  they  who 
see  in  them  the  way  of  life,  and  are  led,  in  the 
exercise  of  faith  and  patience,  to  bring  forth  the 
fruits  of  righteousness.  These  endure,  and  inherit 
the  blessing.  Hence,  says  the  word  of  wisdom : 
"  ^Jessed  is  the  man  that  heareth  me,  watching 
daily  at  my  gates :  waiting  at  the  posts  of  my 
doors.     For  whoso  findeth   me,  findeth   life,  and 


484  SERMONS. 

shall  obtain  favor  of  the  Lord."  He  so  heareth 
the  word  of  God  as  that  it  becomes  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation.  He  is  not  a  forgetful  hearer, 
but  a  doer  of  the  word. 

2.  And  "  believeth  on  Him  that  sent  Him."  Here, 
too,  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  there  are  differ- 
ences in  what  is  termed  faith,  or  believing.  The 
devils  believe  that  there  is  one  God,  but  not  unte 
salvation.  The  true  believer  so  beheves  in  God, 
as  to  draw  near  to  Him  in  prayer,  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  not  only  believing  that  He  is,  but 
also,  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 
seek  Him.  So  the  persecuting  Saul,  believing  in 
God,  cried  :  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
do?"  The  true  believer  believes  in  God  as  the 
prodigal  son  in  his  father,  so  as  to  say,  a  'place  in 
his  family  is  far  more  desirable  than  my  present 
condition.  Even  the  humblest  there  are  well 
supplied,  and  here  I  perish  with  hunger.'  "  I  will 
arise  and  go  unto  my  father,  and  will  say  unto 
him,  '  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven  and 
before  thee,  and  am  no  more  v.'orthy  to  be  called 
thy  son;  make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  servants." 
The  faith  of  the  true  believer  leads  him  to  God  with 
all  the  wretchedness  of  his  destitute  condition  — 
with  all  his  guilt,  trusting  in  His  mercy,  through 
Christ,  to  obtain  pardon,  and  find  grace  to  help; 
according  to  his  need.  He  believes  that  God^so 
loved  the  world,  as  to  give  His  only  begotton  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him,  should  not  per- 


SERMONS.  465 

ish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  He  has  faith  in 
Him  who  sent  Christ,  beHeving  that,  in  acting 
according  to  the  instructions  of  Christ,  in  going 
to  the  Father,  he  shall  not  be  cast  out.  He  says : 
"  He  that  spared  not  His  own  Son,  but  freely  gave 
Him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  He  not  with  Him 
freely  give  us  all  things  ?  "  He  has  faith  in  Gospel 
invitations,  Gospel  offers  of  pardon,  and  Gospel 
promises  of  grace  and  support,  and  final  salvation. 
3.  Another  characteristic  of  the  true  believer,  as 
mentioned  in  the  text  is,  that  he  has  passed  from 
death  unto  life.  This  implies,  not  only  a  deliver- 
ance from  a  state  of  condemnation  to  a  state  of 
justification,  but,  beyond  this,  a  change  of  nature. 
He  is  quickened  from  a  death  in  trespasses  and 
sins,  to  a  life  of  righteousness.  "  You  hath  He 
quickened  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  in 
sins."  This  work  is  of  the  agency  of  the  Spirit. 
Hence,  the  true  believer  is  said  "  to  be  born  of 
the  Spirit ;  "  "  to  be  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  • 
good  works;"  "risen  with  Him  through  faith  of 
the  operation  of  God."  He  is  said  to  be  transla- 
ted from  the  kingdom  of  darkness  into  the  king- 
dom of  God's  dear  Son.  A  new  heart  has  been 
given  unto  him,  and  a  new  spirit  put  within  him. 
It  is  a  great  work,  a  work  performed  by  a  great 
Agent,  a  work  provided  for  by  a  great  plan, 
devised  by  infinite  wisdom  —  a  work  great  in  its 
execution.  It  is  no  less  than  the  dispossessing 
Satan,  the  strong  man,  of  his  spoils  in  the  heart 


486  SERMONS. 

of  man,  and  the  making  of  that  heart  a  temple  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  the  cleansing  the  fountain 
of  pollution,  and  the  causing  to  flow  from  it 
henceforth,  the  healthful  streams  of  purity,  piety, 
and  love.  Henceforth,  there  is  a  dying  unto  sin 
and  a  living  unto  righteousness ;  a  denying  them- 
selves of  all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  a 
living  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this 
present  evil  world.  The  true  believer  has  peace 
with  God.  His  work  of  righteousness  is  peace, 
and  the  effect  of  it,  quietness  and  assurance  for- 
ever. He  lives  a  new  life,  "  I  am  crucified  with 
Christ,"  he  says,  "nevertheless,  I  live,  yet  not  I, 
but  Christ  liveth  in  me,  aid  the  life  which  I  now 
live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of 
God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for  me." 
"  Christ  liveth  in  me."  He  is  a  partaker  of  the 
divine  nature  or  disposition.  His  union  is  to  a 
risen  Savior.  He  shares  in  His  resurrected  life, 
and,  as  Christ  being  raised  dieth  no  more,  so  of 
those  united  to  Him.  The  things  which  he  once 
regarded  as  his  gain,  he  now  accounts  as  loss,  for 
Christ.  His  affections  are  set  on  things  at  the 
right  hand  of  God,  where  Christ  sitteth,  and  not 
on  things  oh  the  earth.  His  treasure  is  in  heaven, 
his  heart  is  there,  and  there  is  his  home.  He  has 
passed  the  boundary  which  separates  the  territory 
of  death  and  life.  The  streams  of  influence  and 
desire  flow  in  a  different  direction.  He  follows 
the  waters  which  flow  out  of  the  sanctuary,  and 


SERMONS,  487 

they  deepen  rapidly  in  his  progress,  and  Hving 
trees,  bearing  blessed  fruits,  to  nourish  Christian 
graces,  are  found  along  the  banks.  Blessed  ordi- 
nances, precious  promises,  and  gracious  experien- 
ces are  there  ;  the  end  is  a  sea  of  glory,  and  to  it 
he  hastens.  Here,  he  has  no  continuing  city,  but 
he  seeks  one  to  come,  having  foundations,  whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God. 

My  hearers,  the  true  believer  has  actually  passed 
from  death  unto  life.  It  may  be  life  in  a  very 
feeble  state  —  life  in  the  babe ;  or,  it  may  be 
stronger,  life  in  the  young  man.  "  I  have  writ- 
ten unto  you,"  says  the  apostle  John,  "  young  men, 
because  ye  are  strong,  and  have  overcome  the 
the  wicked  one."  It  may  be  life  affected  by  dis- 
ease, but  it  is  life,  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul, 
progressing  to  fullness  and  vigor  immortal. 

We  notice,  2.  The  final  salvation  of  such  an 
one  is  sure.  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  '  He 
that  heareth  my  word  and  believeth  on  Him  that 
sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come 
into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from  death  unto 
life." 

The  two  assertions  of  the  text  to  notice  under 
this  head  are,  that  such  an  one  hath  everlasting 
life,  and  shall  never  come  into  condemnation. 
Observe,  we  speak  of  the  true  believer.  The 
mere  profession  is  not  included.  Of  ten  virgins, 
in  the  parable,  five  only  were  ready  to  go  out  and 
meet  the  bridegroom.     "  Many  will  say  unto  me,' ' 


488  SERMONS. 

says  the  Savior,  "  in  that  day,  '  Lord,  Lord,  have 
we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name,  and  in  thy  name 
cast  out  devils,  and  in  thy  name  done  many  won- 
derful works?  and  then  will  I  profess  unto  them, 
I  never  knew  you :  depart  from  me,  all  ye  that 
work  iniquity."  Such,  doubtless,  were  Judas  and 
Demas,  Phygellus  and  Hermogenes.  Of  such, 
the  apostle  John  writes,  saying:  "They  went  out 
from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if  they  had 
been  of  us,  they  would,  no  doubt,  have  continued 
with  us ;  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might  be 
made  manifest,  that  they  were  not  all  of  us."  The 
hypocrite  will  not  always  call  upon  God,  but  the 
believer,  the  truly  righteous  man,  shall  hold  on 
his  way,  and  he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall 
become  stronger  and  stronger.  This  certainly 
does  not  belong  to  mere  profession,  though  it 
may,  for  a  while,  like  that  of  the  foolish  virgins, 
be  a  flaming  one. 

I  remark  again,  this  certainty  does  not  depend 
upon  man's  free  will.  The  history  of  free  will  is 
a  sad  one.  The  angels  who  fell  from  their  first 
estate,  no  doubt,  professed  it,  but  it  did  not  pre- 
serve them.  With  such  a  pilot,  they  made  ship- 
wreck, and  sank  hopelessly  in  the  gulf  of  perdition. 
Man,  in  his  estate  of  holiness  possessed  it,  but  it 
did  not  preserve  him.  With  such  a  captain,  he 
was  totally  routed,  and  suffered  a  ruinous  defeat. 
If  free  will  was  insufficient,  in  a  state  of  holiness, 
to  preserve  man  and  angel  from  falling,  much  less 


SERMONS.  489 

can  it  be  depended  upon,  as  man  is  now.  If 
angels,  in  their  best  estate,  were  chargeable  with 
folly,  and  if  man,  in  his  best  estate,  is  altogether 
vanity,  then,  surely,  in  his  present  condition,  if 
free  will  were  all  that  has  ever  been  claimed  for 
it,  it  would  be  a  most  miserable  dependence.  The 
certainty  of  the  true  believer's  salvation  does  not 
depend  upon  free  will,  in  itself  considered.  This, 
without  the  special  grace  of  God  to  sustain  and 
guide  it,  is  but  a  broken  reed. 

I  remark  further,  the  certainty  of  the  true 
believer's  final  salvation,  does  not  depend  upon 
his  living  a  life,  in  this  world,  of  sinless  perfection. 
For  "there  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that  liveth 
and  sinneth  not."  David,  king  of  Israel,  fell  into 
great  sins.  Peter  grievously  denied  his  Lord  and 
Master.  And  many  others,  who  have  died  in  the 
triumphs  of  faith,  and  gone  safe  at  last,  met  with 
many  sad  falls  by  the  way.  The  certainty  of  the 
true  believer's  final  salvation,  does  not  depend 
upon  his  living,  in  this  world,  a  life  of  sinless  per- 
fection. "  No  mere  man,  since  the  fall,  is  able,  in 
this  life,  perfectly  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  but  doth  daily  break  them,  in  thought,  word 
and  deed."  In  many  things  we  offend  all,  and  in 
everything  come  short. 

But  I  remark,  the  true  believer's  salvation  ulti- 
mately depends,  at  least  in  part,  upon  the  com- 
pleteness and  permanency  of  his  justification. 
He  shall  never  come  into  condemnation:    never, 

(*F) 


490  SERMONS. 

either  in  this  hfe  or  that  which  is  to  come. 
"There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to 
them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus."  And  still  further, 
we  are  told  that  the  gifts  and  calling  of  God  are 
without  repentance,  and  that  whom  He  justified, 
them  He  also  glorified.  Now,  why  is  this?  We 
answer,  because  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  on 
the  ground  of  which  true  believers  are  justified, 
is  a  complete  and  an  everlasting  righteousness. 
"  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace,  wherein 
He  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepteth  us  as 
righteous  in  His  sight,  only  for  the  righteousness 
of  Christ,  imputed  to  us,  and  received  by  faith 
alone." 

It  is  a  doctrine  of  Scripture,  that  Adam  and 
Christ  are  representative  persons.  Adam  in  the 
covenant  of  works ;  Christ  in  the  covenant  of 
grace.  Had  Adam  stood  in  the  covenant  of 
works,  then  had  all  whom  he  represented  had 
their  standing  in  holiness  secured.  But  he  failed. 
"  By  one  man,  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
death  by  sin,  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men, 
for  that  all  have  sinned.  Now,  all  he  represented, 
as  soon  as  they  be  born,  naturally,  are  in  a  state 
of  condemnation. 

Now  Christ,  as  the  representative  of  His  people, 
secured,  by  His  satisfaction  to  the  violated  law, 
justification  for  them;  and  just  as  certain  as  con- 
demnation comes  upon  those  whom  Adam  repre- 
sented, upon  their  natural  birth,  just  so  certain 


SERMONS.  491 

does  justification  come  upon  those  whom  Christ 
represented,  upon  their  spiritual  birth.  Moreover, 
just  as  certain  as  Adam's  success  had  secured  the 
perpetuation  of  those  he  represented  in  hohness, 
upon  being  naturally  born,  just  so  certain  must 
the  success  of  Qhrist  secure  the  perpetuation  in  a 
state  of  justification,  of  those  He  represented,  upon 
their  being  spiritually  born.  They  shall  never 
come  into  condemnation.  "  Who  is  he  that  con- 
demneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that 
is  risen  again ;  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of 
God ;  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  u<s."  The 
plain  import  of  this  is,  that  there  is  no  one  who 
can  put  under  condemnation  those  for  whom 
Christ,  by  His  death,  hath  made  satisfaction. 

And  here  we  may  see  how  the  standing  of  the 
believer  is  more  secure  in  Christ  than  it  ever  was 
in  Adam.  Adam,  not  having  fully  completed  his 
obedience,  never  secured  the  permanency  of  the 
benefits,  but  Christ,  having  paid  the  last  mite, 
secured  the  benefits  in  perpetuity.  The  true  be- 
liever, then,  shall  never  come  into  condemnation, 
because  he  is  in  covenant  with  God  in  Christ,  the 
conditions  of  which  have  been  fully  met,  and 
hence,  the  benefits  irrevocably  secured.  The 
surety  having  fully  met  the  bond,  judgment  can 
never  be  entered  against  the  principal. 

Again.  They  shall  never  come  into  condemna- 
tion, because  they  are  interested  in  the  unfailing 
intercession  of  Christ.     "  Him  the  Father  heareth 


492  SERMONS. 

always."  He  prays  for  them,  not  that  they  may 
be  taken  out  of  the  world,  but  kept  from  the  evil, 
and  eventually  be  with  Him  in  glory.  He  hath 
ascended  up  on  high,  there  to  appear  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God  for  all  who  believe  on  His  name. 
Not  by  the  blood  of  goats  and  calves,  but  by  His 
own  blood,  He  entered  in  once  into  the  holy  place, 
having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us.  Now, 
the  true  believer  is  interested  in  the  merit  and 
intercession  of  Christ,  and,  as  these  cannot  fail, 
his  interests  are  secure.  They  may  be  greatly 
tried,  may  fall  seven  times,  but  they  shall  be  lifted 
up  again.  "  Simon,  Simon,"  said  the  Savior, 
"  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  thee,  that  he  may 
sift  thee  as  wheat;  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee, 
that  thy  faith  fail  not."  Christ's  intercession  pre- 
vailed, and  Peter's  faith,  after  his  fall,  took  hold 
of  forgiving  mercy.  David,  also,  after  his  fall, 
repented  of  his  transgression  and  obtained  pardon. 
The  intercession  of  Christ  did  not  fail  in  his 
behalf;  and  says  the  apostle  Peter,  "  For  David 
speaketh  concerning  Him,  '  I  foresaw  the  Lord 
always  before  my  face,  for  He  is  on  my  right 
hand,  that  I  should  not  be  moved."  So  of  many 
others  whose  record  is  left  for  our  instruction. 
The  true  believer  shall  never  come  into  condem- 
nation. God's  Word  says  they  shall  never  perish. 
"  I  give  unto  them,"  says  Christ,  "  eternal  life,  and 
they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand.     My  Father,  which  gave 


SERMONS,  493 

them  to  me,  is  greater  than  all,  and  none  is  able 
to  pluck  them  (  ut  of  my  Father's  hand." 

But  the  certainty  of  the  true  believer's  final 
salvation  chiefly  depends  upon  his  union  to  Christ, 
the  living  Head,  by  the  gracious  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  In  regeneration,  the  soul  is  broken 
off  from  the  old  stock  of  Adam,  and  grafted  into 
the  new  stock,  even  Christ.  This  is  an  engrafting 
into  life  —  a  life,  not  precarious  as  in  Adam,  be- 
cause of  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  but  forever 
abiding,  because  in  the  keeping  of  One  possessed 
of  the  mighty  power  of  God.  The  source  of  this 
life  is  unfailing,  and,  says  the  Savior:  "Because  I 
live,  ye  shall  live  also."  This  work  of  regenera- 
tion is  a  birth  to  everlasting  life.  And  says  the 
Savior  again :  "  Whosoever  liveth,  and  believeth 
in  me,  shall  never  die."  "  He  that  believeth  on 
the  Son,  hath  everlasting  life."  Hence,  the  apostle 
asks :  "  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
Christ?  Shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecu- 
tion, or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword?" 
"I  am  persuaded,"  says  he  again,  "that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 
powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come, 
nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature, 
shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 

But  some,  perhaps,  will  say,  if  the  true  believer 
will  certainly  be  finally  saved,  will  not  this  make 
him  careless  in  reference  to   sin  ?     I   have  heard 


494  SERMONS. 

of  professors  who  said,  if  they  beheved  the  doc- 
trine of  the  certainty  of  the  true  behever's  final 
salvation,  they  would  take  their  fill  of  sin.  My 
hearers,  the  true  believer  has  long  since  had  liis 
fill  of  sin.  He  had  it  in  the  day  of  his  true  con- 
viction of  the  error  of  his  way,  when,  in  terror  he 
cried  :  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  "  He  had 
it  in  the  day  when,  in  godly  penitence  and  faith, 
he  looked  unto  Him  whom  he  had  pierced.  He 
has  it  day  by  day,  as  he  mourns  over  indwelling 
sin,  and  cries  out :  "  Who  shall  deliver  me  from 
th®  body  of  this  death?"  God  makes  them  to 
understand  the  words  of  the  prophet,  where  he 
says  :  "  That  thou  mayest  remember  and  be  con- 
founded, and  never  open  thy  mouth  any  more, 
because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am  pacified  toward 
thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord 
thy  God."  The  true  believer  has  had  some  ex- 
perience of  the  consuming  power  of  sin,  and,  like 
a  burnt  child,  he  dreads  nothing  so  much  as  the 
fire.  The  lamb  may  fall  into  the  ditch,  but  it  can 
never  love  to  wallow  in  the  mire.  "  What  ?  shall 
we  continue  in  sin  that  grace  may  abound  ?  God 
forbid :  how  shall  we  tliat  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any 
longer  therein  ?  "  It  is  true,  the  believer  knows 
of  aa  infallible  remedy  for  the  evil  of  sin,  but  he 
knows,  too,  t-liat  it  brings  pain  and  grief.  Will  a 
man,  because  he  knows  of  an  antidote  to  poison, 
take  that  poison,  when  he  knows  that  it  will  occa- 
sion dreadful  spasms  and  pain  before  he  can  use 


SERMONS.  495 

the  remedy?  Surely  not.  He  that  would  make 
this  use  of  the  doctrine,  may  rest  assured  that  he 
is  not  a  true  behever.  "  He  that  is  born  of  God, 
cannot  sin,  [that  is,  so  sin]  for  His  seed  remaineth 
in  him,  so  that  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born 
of  God." 

But  it  may  be  asked,  will  not  a  persuasion  of 
the  truth  of  this  doctrine  be  a  temptation  to  re- 
missness in  duty?  The  apostle  Paul  teaches  dif- 
ferently. He  felt  that  he  was  not  running  uncer- 
tainly. He  was  not  fighting  as  one  that  beateth 
the  air,  that  is,  to  no  purpose.  But,  says  he  :  "  I 
keep  my  body  under  and  bring  it  into  subjection, 
lest,  that  by  any  means,  when  I  have  preached 
unto  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  cast-a-way." 
His  certainty  seemed  to  stimulate  his  diligence. 
And  this,  indeed,  is  natural.  The  man  who  knows 
that  his  labor  will  not  be  in  vain,  is  the  most  likely 
to  be  diligent.  Reward  sweetens  labor,  and  the 
more  certain  the  reward,  the  sweeter  the  labor. 

But  while  the  text  teaches  that  true  believers 
shall  never  come  into  condemnation,  it  does  not 
deny  that  they  may  fall  into  sin,  and  be  visited 
with  divine  chastisement.  Their  neglects  or  re- 
missness in  regard  to  duty,  may  occasion  their 
falling,  and,  for  a  time,  cause  the  hiding  of  God's 
face.  Thus,  says  the  Psalmist,  "  Thou  didst  hide 
thy  face,  and  I  was  troubled."  They  may  thus 
grieve  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  be  made  to  mourn 
over    the    want    of    spiritual    communion.      Thus 


496  SERMONS. 

David  felt,  and  cried :  "  Restore  unto  me  the  joy 
of  thy  salvation,  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free 
Spirit."  They  may  be  deprived,  in  a  measure,  of 
their  comforts  and  graces.  Thus  Samson,  when 
he  had  yielded  to  temptation,  said :  "  I  will  go 
out  and  shake  myself  as  at  other  times,  for  he 
knew  not  that  the  Lord  had  departed  from  him." 
He  soon  discoverd  it  in  dreadful  affliction.  Their 
hearts  may  lose  a  measure  of  their  tenderness, 
and  thus  the  Word  of  God  and  the  means  of 
grace  lose  their  interest  and  profit.  They  may 
thus  give  the  enemy  occasion  to  speak  evil  of  the 
cause  of  religion,  and,  like  Israel  after  the  sin  of 
Achan,  be  unable  to  stand  before  their  enemies 
and  those  of  their  Lord.  They  may  bring  upon 
themselves  temporal  judgments,  as  did  the  profa- 
nation of  the  Lord's  Supper,  upon  the  Corinthians. 
"For  this  cause,"  said  the  apostle,  "many  are 
weak  and  sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep," 
but  when  they  are  thus  judged,  they  are  chastened 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  should  not  be  condemned 
with  the  world. 

But  what  if  they  die  with  unrepented  sin  upon 
their  souls.  To  this,  we  might  say,  it  is  time 
enough  to  frame  an  answer  when  it  is  proved  such 
a  case  has  actually  occurred.  One  thing  is  cer- 
tain, they  shall  never  come  into  condemnation. 
They  live  in  a  territory  oyer  which  the  condem- 
nation, adjudging  to  death,  never  sweeps.  It 
should    be    borne   in   mind,    moreover,   that  their 


SERMONS.  497 

justification  is  not  based  upon  their  repentance, 
but  upon  their  union  to  Christ,  and  the  partaking 
of  His  righteousness.  Hence,  says  the  apostle, 
"  If  by  one  man's  offence,  death  reigned  by  one, 
much  more  they  which  receive  abundance  of 
grace  and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness,  shall  reign 
in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ." 

They  have,  says  the  text,  everlasting  life.  They 
are  justified  by  a  faith  which  is  of  the  operation 
of  God.  It  is  a  living  faith  ;  a  habit  inwrought  in 
the  soul  by  the  divine  Spirit,  who  has  made  it  His 
temple.  Now,  this  Spirit  whom  Christ  gives  to 
dwell  in  the  heart  of  the  believer,  shall  abide  with 
him  forever,  and  if  the  Spirit  who  produces  this 
faith  abides,  so  also  will  the  faith,  and  thus  life,  be 
made  permanent.  It  is  plain  that  if  the  truly  jus- 
tified shall  never  come  into  condemnation,  they 
must  possess  a  faith  that  shall  never  fail,  for  we 
are  justified  by  faith,  and  the  just  by  faith  shall 
live.  "  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son,  hath  ever- 
lasting life  "  —  a  life  inwrought  by  the  divine  Spirit 
and  secured  by  the  purchase  of  Jesus  Christ.  He 
hath  everlasting  life.  His  life  in  this  world  is  not 
perfect.  The  old  disease  of  indwelling  sin  greatly 
interferes  with  his  spiritual  vigor ;  often  occasions 
much  pain  —  makes  it  dangerous  for  him  to  be 
much  exposed,  or  to  become  much  excited.  He 
needs  to  avoid  bad  associations,  as  contagious. 
He  must  live  near  to  the  great  Physician,  and  use 
diligently  and  daily  His  prescriptions.    But,  blessed 


49^  SERMONS. 

be  God,  this  Physician  has  never  lost  a  patient, 
and  the  medicines  He  prescribes  are  infalhble. 
Under  His  treatment,  this  deadly  disease  of  in- 
dwelling sin  must  ultimately  yield.  He  gives 
everlasting  life.  "Whosoever,"  says  He,  "shall 
drink  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him,  he  shall 
never  thirst,  but  the  water  which  I  shall  give  him, 
shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  unto 
everlasting  life." 

The  continuance  of  this  life  is  of  God.  Hence, 
the  apostle  comforts  believers  by  telling  them 
that  "  He  which  had  begun  a  good  work  in  them, 
would  perform  it  unto  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ." 
He  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  them,  and  hence. 
He  speaks  by  the  prophet,  saying :  "  I  will  make 
an  everlasting  covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not 
turn  away  from  them  to  do  them  good,  but  I  will 
put  my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that  they  shall  not 
depart  from  me." 

But  there  are  passages  of  Scripture  which  some 
have  regarded  as  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
certainty  of  the  true  believer's  final  salvation. 
Now,  all  who  admit  the  inspiration  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  agree  that  they  cannot,  in  reality,  con- 
tradict themselves.  Truth  is  consistent.  If  there 
be  seeming  contradictions,  there  must  be  some 
way  of  reconciliation,  or  harmony,  in  reference  to 
them.  Either  those  passages  which  declare  that 
the  true  believer  shall  never  perish,  shall  never 
come  into  condemnation,  hath  everlasting  life  — 


SERMONS,  499 

a  life  as  certain  of  continuance  as  the  life  of 
Christ ;  for  He  says :  "  Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live 
also  "  —  either  these  must  be  so  construed  as  to 
agree  with  those  which  seem  to  teach  a  different 
doctrine,  or  those  which  seem  to  teach  a  different 
doctrine  must  be  so  construed  as  to  agree  with 
these.  Now,  as  a  general  rule,  positive  declara- 
tions should  have  the  preference  over  those  which 
are  hypothetical ;  that  is,  based  upon  supposed 
conditions.  And  here,  I  remark,  that  there  cannot 
be  produced  from  Scripture  a  single  case  of  one 
clearly  set  forth  as  a  true  believer,  who  totally 
fell  away,  and  finally  perished.  We  have  accounts 
of  dreadful  falls  and  of  restorations,  but  not  one  of 
final  apostasy,  in  regard  to  which  there  is  clear 
evidence  of  true  faith.  Judas  was  known  by  the 
Savior,  and  declared  by  Him  to  be  a  devil  and  a 
son  of  perdition.  David  and  Peter  fell,  but  not 
totally,  nor  finally.  Some,  of  whose  penitence  we 
have  but  little  account,  are  set  forth  in  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  Hebrews,  as  Imving  died  in  the  faith. 
As  Gideon  and  Jephthah  and  Samson.  There 
is,  we  repeat,  no  well  defined  case  in  the  Scrip- 
tures of  a  true  believer  falling  totally  and  finally. 
There  are  accounts  of  grievous  falls,  without  an 
utter  failure  of  faith,  and  connected  with  recovery 
and  final  salvation.  This  is  positive,  and  if  there 
be  doubtful  cases,  they  must  be  construed  so  as 
to  agree  with  the  positive.  But,  perhaps,  some 
one  will  ask,  does  not  the  apostle  say,  in  his  epistle 


500  SERMONS. 

to  the  Galatians  :  "  Ye  are  fallen  from  grace  "  ? 
Let  us  read  the  passage  :  "  Stand  fast,  therefore, 
in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath  made  us  free, 
and  be  not  entangled  again  with  the  yoke  of 
bondage.  Behold,  I,  Paul,  say  unto  you,  if  ye  be 
circumcised,  Christ  shall  profit  you  nothing;  for  I 
testify  again  to  every  man  that  is  circumcised,  that 
he  is  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  law :  Christ  is  be- 
come of  no  effect  unto  you,  whosoever  of  you  are 
justified  by  the  law :  ye  are  fallen  from  grace." 
Plainly,  this  expression  is  based  upon  a  supposed 
condition.  "  If  ye  be  circumcised."  Circumcision 
here  is  used  to  express  observance  of  the  Jewish 
ritual.  Now,  that  set  forth  a  Messiah  to  come. 
Hence,  those  who  clung  to  it  after  Christ  had 
come,  according  to  its  primitive  design,  rejected 
Jesus  as  the  Christ.  Their  observance  of  the  cer- 
emonial law  was,  in  effect,  to  deny  that  Jesus  was 
the  promised  Messiah.  Now,  as  He  was  truly  the 
Messiah,  and,  as  such,  the  only  foundation  of  sal- 
vation by  grace,  to  reject  Him,  was  to  reject  the 
grace  offered  through  Him.  Hence,  no  hope  re- 
mained for  such,  but  to  be  saved  by  their  obedi- 
ence to  the  law.  Such  were  fallen  from  the  sys- 
tem of  salvation  by  grace,  and  must  be  saved,  if 
saved  at  all,  by  their  own  works.  "  Ye  are  fallen 
from  grace."  This  is  plainly  a  case  based  upon 
a  supposed  condition,  and  does  not  disprove  the 
certainty  of  the  final  salvation  of  the  true  believer. 
It  has  reference  to  fallin"  from  the  doctrine  of 


SERMONS.  501 

salvation  by  grace,  and  going  back  to  works  for 
justification. 

Another  passage  is  found  in  Heb.  vi :  4-6  :  "  For 
it  is  impossible  for  those  who  were  once  enlight- 
ened, and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and 
were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  have 
tasted  the  good  word  of  God  and  the  powers  of 
the  world  to  come,  if  these  shall  fall  away,  to 
renew  them  again  unto  repentance,  seeing  they 
crucify  to  themselves  the  son  of  God  afresh,  and 
put  Him  to  an  open  shame."  Here,  again,  we 
have  an  "if,"  a  supposed  condition. 

Some  suppose  the  things  here  mentioned, 
describe  a  true  believer.  If  so,  they  teach  that, 
upon  the  supposition  that  such  an  one  should 
totally  fall  away,  it  must  be  final.  He  never 
could  be  brought  to  repentance.  This  would 
prove  too  much  for  the  Arminian.  He  says  a  true 
believer  may  totally  fall  away  and  yet  be  again 
renewed,  and  finally  saved ;  but  upon  the  suppo- 
sition that  this  is  a  description  of  the  true  believer, 
his  renewal  is  declared  impossible.  Such  hypo- 
thetical statements  prove  only  the  certain  connec- 
tion between  antecedent  and  consequent,  and  are 
not  to  be  viewed  as  positive  declarations.  They 
do  not  disprove  "  that  the  righteous  shall  hold  on 
his  way,  and  that  he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall 
grow  stronger  and  stronger,"  They  do  not  disprove 
that  "the  path  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light, 
that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day." 


502  SERMONS. 

Some,  however,  think  that  this  passage  from  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  is  not  a  description  of 
the  true  behever  at  all.  It  has  in  it  nothing,  they 
think,  that  necessarily  involves  repentance  towards 
God  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They 
have  been  "  enlightened."  So  were  the  Jews,  gen- 
erally, in  comparison  with  the  Gentiles.  So  are 
the  people  who  hear  the  Gospel,  in  comparison 
with  the  heathen.  So  was  Balaam,  and  yet  he 
loved  the  wages  of  unrighteousness. 

It  is  stated,  as  a  further  characteristic,  that  they 
"have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift."  The  stony 
ground  hearers  had  a  taste  of  the  blessedness  of 
the  Gospel.  They  heard  it  with  joy,  had  some 
pleasurable  emotions  in  hearing  its  gracious  truths, 
but  they  only  "  tasted  ; "  they  did  not  feed  and  live 
upon  it:  they  were  not  genuine  believers. 

Again,  the  description  says :  "And  were  made 
partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Judas  was  proba- 
bly endowed  with  the  power  of  working  miracles. 
Balaam  had  something  of  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 
But  these  were  not  true  believers.  They  may 
have  tasted  the  good  word  of  God.  Many  have 
found,  at  least,  a  sort  of  pleasure  in  reading  por- 
tions of  the  Word  of  God,  who  were  never  savingly 
converted.  Scarcely  a  child,  of  common  iiitelli- 
gence,  would  fail  to  be  interested  in  the  history 
of  Joseph,  or  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son. 

Again,  we  read  further:  "And  the  powers  of 
the  world  to  come."     Some  have  had  strong  con- 


SERMONS.  503 

Victions :  on  a  sick  bed,  it  may  be,  or  in  some 
other  circumstances,  they  have  felt  the  hand  of 
God  upon  them,  and  eternal  realities  seemed  to 
flash  upon  their  consciences,  but  all  this  may  fall 
short  of  conversion. 

And  the  text  may  mean  even  more  than  this. 
It  may  teach  that  there  is  a  use  of  means  which, 
stopping  short  of  true  conversion,  leaves  the  heart 
forever  sealed  against  any  saving  impressions. 
There  is  a  sin  in  connection  with  means,  that, 
being  committed,  puts  the  transgressor  over  the 
bounds  of  saving  grace.  If  this  be  the  meaning 
of  the  text,  it  does  not  disprove  the  position  that 
the  final  salvation  of  the  true  believer  is  certain. 

Others  would  make  the  passage  to  mean  that 
the  salvation  of  those  described  is  not  ordinarily 
to  be  expected.  It  is,  in  a  measure,  impossible. 
This  view  does  not  disprove  the  doctrine  of  the 
certainty  of  the  true  believer's  final  salvation. 

There  is  a  similar  passage  in  Ezekiel  xviii  :  24 ; 
"  But  when  the  righteous  turneth  away  from  his 
righteousness  and  committeth  iniquity,  and  doeth 
according  to  all  the  abominations  that  the  wicked 
man  doeth,  shall  he  live  ?  All  his  righteousness 
that  he  hath  done,  shall  not  be  mentioned :  in  his 
trespass  that  he  hath  trespassed,  and  in  his  sin 
that  he  hath  sinned,  in  them  shall  he  die."  Here, 
again,  there  is  a  hypothetical  intimation :  "  when 
the  righteous  man,"  that  is,  when  such  a  case 
occurs.     This  does  not  prove  that  such  a  case 


504  SERMONS. 

would  occur.  When  water  tends  upward  in  its 
flow,  we  might  say  the  machinery  upon  our 
streams  will  be  worthless. 

But  the  righteous  man  here  may  not  mean  the 
true  believer.  It  may  simply  mean,  in  the  general 
sense,  an  upright  man.  The  honest  and  honor- 
able man,  who  faithfully,  as  to  externals,  discharges 
the  duties  of  a  good  citizen.  See  a  description, 
Ezekiel  xviii  :  5-9.  The  meaning  may  be  such  a 
man,  as  a  citizen,  is  a  righteous  man,  and  shall  be 
preserved  alive  and  allowed  to  dwell  in  the  land. 
This  may  be  the  meaning.  Such  an  one  might 
change  and  do  wickedly,  and  forfeit  all  these 
promised  privileges.  This  idea  is  strengthened  by 
the  proverb  mentioned  in  the  second  verse  :  "  The 
fathers  have  eaten  sour  grapes,  and  the  children's 
teeth  are  set  on  edge."  This  was  intended  to 
apply  to  their  temporal  condition. 

But  whether  we  regard  it  as  a  description  of  the 
true  believer,  and  regard  his  falling  as  hypothet- 
ical, or  as  a  description  of  a  moral  man,  who  is 
promised,  upon  continuing  thus,  temporal  bless- 
ings, it  does  not  disprove  the  certainty  of  the  true 
believer's  final  salvation.  Judicious  commentators 
prefer  the  hypothetical  view. 

I  think  we  have  cited  the  passages  which  seem 
most  contrary  to  the  doctrine,  and  shown  that 
they  are  fairly  susceptible  of  an  interpretation  in 
accordance  with  it.  For  my  own  part,  I  feel 
assured  that  it  is  a  doctrine  of  God's  Word. 


,  SERMONS.  505 

The  truth  of  this  doctrine  is  good  news  to  the 
true  behever.  Are  we  such  ?  Have  we  the  true 
oil  of  grace  ?  Have  we  the  evidence  that  we  have 
passed  from  death  unto  hfe  ?  This,  to  us,  is  the 
solemn  inquiry.  It  is  in  vain  to  claim  the  true 
believer's  privilege,  without  his  experience  and 
character.  Profession  is  not  sufficient.  Mere 
conviction,  however  deep  and  pungent,  is  not 
enough.  We  must  be  born  again.  There  must 
be  "  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  "  Except  ye  repent,  ye  shall 
perish."  "  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son,  hath 
everlasting  life.  He  that  believeth  not  the  Son, 
shall  not  see  life,  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth 
on  him." 


(*G) 


IX. 

Romatis  viii :  14-17 — "  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adop- 
tion, whereby  we  C17,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  wit- 
ness with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God  :  and  if  chil-' 
dren  then  heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ." 

THERE  are  among  men  various  distinctions. 
They  differ  in  external  circumstances.  Some 
are  regarded  as  of  noble  birth ;  others  as  having  a 
low  origin,  some  as  rich,  others  as  poor,  some  are 
honored,  others  despised  ;  some  bond,  others  free. 
They  differ  in  physical  condition.  Some  are 
strong,  others  weak.  Some  are  healthful,  others 
never  know  a  well  day.  They  differ  in  intellec- 
tual stamina  and  culture.  Some  are  superior  in 
natural  endowments,  and  in  intellectual  cultivation; 
others  are  inferior  or  weak-minded  and  uncul- 
tivated. 

They  differ  in  moral  character.  Some  are 
upright  in  their  mode  of  transacting  business, 
while  others  are  crooked  in  their  dealings.  Some 
are  selfish,  others  generous.  Some  live  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  their  fellow  men, 
others  fear  not  God  neither  regard  man. 
506 


SERMONS.  507 

And  these  terms  of  distinction  are  in  Scripture 
largely  applied  to  spiritual  differences.  Thus  men 
are  spoken  of  as  differing  in  birth.  "  That  which 
is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  born 
of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.'''  There  is  a  natural  birth  of 
which  all  are  subjects,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  birth 
which  characterizes  the  truly  pious  only.  Some 
are  spoken  of  as  rich  in  faith,  others  as  regarding 
themselves  rich,  and  yet  in  reality  are  poor  and 
miserable,  blind  and  naked.  Some  as  the  ser- 
vants of  sin,  and  others  as  the  freemen  of  the 
Lord.  Some  as  without  strength,  and  others  as 
strong  in  the  Lord.  Some  as  wise  unto  salvation, 
others  as  without  understanding  and  led  captive 
by  Satan  at  his  will. 

Our  heavenly  Father  thus  condescends  to  our 
weakness,  and  uses  the  things  of  this  transitory 
life,  to  teach  us  of  things  spiritual  and  eternal. 
He  thus  sets  up  finger-boards  all  along  our  path- 
way, pointing  out  the  road  to  heaven. 

The  Apostle  Paul,  in  the  preceding  part  of  the 
chapter  from  which  our  text  is  taken,  sets  forth 
the  distinction  between  the  effectually  called  and 
justified,  and  those  who  remain  deaf  to  the  calls 
of  mercy  and  under  condemnation.  The  one  are 
described  as  walking  after  the  flesh,  that  is,  in  the 
way  of  sin,  the  other  after  the  Spirit,  that  is,  in  the 
way  of  righteousness.  And  this  walking  after  the 
flesh,  and  after  the  Spirit  is  indicative  of  different 
states  of  mind,  and  argues  in  relation  to  those  who 


508  SERMONS. 

walk  after  the  Spirit,  the  work  of  a  divine  Agent 
"  They  that  are  after  the  flesh,  do  mind  the  things 
of  the  flesh,  and  they  that  are  after  the  Spirit,  the 
things  of  the  Spirit."  The  idea  is  advanced  that 
if  any  are  spiritually  minded,  it  is  because  the 
Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  thern,  and  if  He  dwelleth 
in  them,  it  is  in  connection  with  His  having 
quickened  them ;  but  if  they  have  been  quickened 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then  they  are,  in  fact,  the 
sons  of  God.  If  God  has  begotten  them  to 
spiritual  life,  they  are  His  children.  Here  then  is 
the  great  distinction.  To  be  a  child  of  God,  is 
indeed,  evidence  of  a  noble  birth,  evidence  of 
being  blessed  with  noble  influences,  of  the  posses- 
sion of  high  and  holy  feelings,  and  of  heirship  to 
a  glorious  inheritance.  "  For  as  many  as  are  led 
by  the  Spirit  of  God  they  are  the  sons  of  God." 

Our  subject  is  Adoption,  and  we  ask  atten- 
tion while  we  consider  its  nature,  evidences,  and 
prifvileges. 

I.  And  first  its  nature.  The  Scriptures  speak  of 
adoption  in  a  sense  that  may  be  termed  general, 
and  in  a  sense  we  designate  as  special.  General 
adoption  has  reference  mainly  to  external  privi- 
leges. Thus  to  the  Israelites  as  a  nation,  pertained 
the  adoption.  Unto  them  were  given  the  oracles 
and  ordinances  of  God.  With  them  was  a  coven- 
ant securing  many  privileges,  and  so  is  it  in  the 
visible  Church  still.  There  are  covenanted  mercies 
pertaining  to  the  visible  household    of    God :    to 


SERMONS.  509 

% 

the  parents  and  the  children.  But  they  are  not  all 
Israel  who  are  of  Israel.  Many  have  a  place  in 
God's  family  here  who  shall  be  shut  out  hereafter. 
"  Many  shall  come  from  the  east  and  the  west, 
from  the  north  and  the  south,  and  shall  s?t  down 
with  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  while  the 
children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  shut  out." 

But  there  is  a  special  adoption  which  may  be 
illustrated  by  what  has  often  taken  place  among 
men.  Sometimes  the  child  of  a  stranger,  or  at 
least,  of  another  family,  is  taken  to  dwell  in  a 
different  household  as  a  child  and  heir.  Among 
the  Romans  there  were  special  legal  formalities 
to  secure  permanency  and  to  give  official  power 
to  this  transaction.  After  this  the  adopted  child, 
being  received  into  the  family,  was  invested  with 
all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a  child  and  heir. 
And  in  the  special  adoption  in  God's  family  it  is 
termed  an  act  of  God's  free  grace  whereby  we  are 
received  into  the  number  and  have  a  right  to  all 
the  privileges  of  the  sons  of  God.  It  is  a  sover- 
eign and  free  translation  of  a  sinner  of  mankind, 
from  the  family  of  Satan,  into  the  family  or  house- 
hold of  God,  with  an  investiture  of  all  the  privi- 
leges of  the  sons  of  God. 

There  are  some  things  in  which  civil  and  spirit- 
ual adoption  are  alike,  and  some  in  which  they 
are  unlike.  They  are  alike  in  that  it  is  in  each 
case  an  act  of  favor.  A  stranger  is  received  into 
the  family  in  each  case.     In  each  case  also  the 


5IO  SERMONS. 

name  of  the  family  and  a  right  to  inherit  are  con- 
ferred. They  are  ahke  in  being  the  acts  of  two 
parties  ;  on  the  one  part,  a  proposal  to  adopt,  and 
on  the  other,  a  consent  to  be  adopted. 

But  in  many  respects  they  differ.  In  civil 
adoption  it  was  often  resorted  unto  by  those  who 
had  no  children  of  their  own ;  but  in  spiritual 
adoption  this  reason  is  not  found.  God  had,  from 
eternity,  a  well  beloved  Son  in  whom  He  was 
always  well  pleased,  and  in  whose  communion 
there  was  ineffable  delight,  and  who  was  heir 
of  all  things.  There  was  moreover  with  Him  an 
innumerable  company  of  angels,  ever  delighting 
to  do  His  will.  There  was  then  no  necessity  with 
God  to  look  to  our  sinful  race  for  additional 
members  in  His  family,  to  fill  up  a  void  in  His 
resources  of  enjoyment,  or  to  perpetuate  the  glory 
of  His  name. 

In  civil  adoption  there  was  often  something  at- 
tractive in  the  child,  or  some  inducement  by 
reason  of  natural  connection.  Thus  the  daughter 
of  Pharaoh,  king  of  Egypt,  adopted  Moses  the 
child  of  a  race  held  in  degrading  bondage,  because 
he  was  exceedingly  fair;  and  Mordecai  the  Jew 
adopted  Esther  because  she  was  fair  and  beautiful, 
and  the  daughter  of  his  uncle.  In  the  divine  or 
spiritual  adoption,  there  is  nothing  lovely  or  at- 
tractive in  the  subjects  of  it  to  incite  affectionate 
regard.  They  are  as  children  cast  out  in  their 
blood,  loathsome  and  vile,  when  God  in  compas- 


SERMONS.  5  I  I 

sion  and  mercy  bids  them  live,  takes  them  to  His 
own  blessed  embrace,  purifies  them  from  their 
imcleanness,  and  arrays  them  in  garments  white 
and  clean. 

In  civil  adoption,  while  the  name  is  changed,  the 
disposition  remains  the  same.  And  no  doubt  this 
was  often  a  matter  of  great  discomfort  to  the 
family  adopting ;  but  in  this  adoption,  God  writes 
upon  them  a  new  name  ;  He  also  puts  a  right  spirit 
within  them  ;  He  confers  with  the  family  name  also 
the  family  disposition. 

In  civil  adoption,  it  was  generally  limited  to  one  ; 
but  in  spiritual  adoption,  there  is  the  bringing 
many  sons  unto  glory. 

As  to  the  time  of  adoption,  it  is  manifestly  sim- 
ultaneous with  regeneration.  He  that  is  born  of 
the  Spirit  is  a  child  of  God.  "  For  as  many  as  are 
led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of 
God."  It  is  also  intimately  connected  with  justi- 
fication. "  Being  justified  by  faith  .we  have  peace 
with  God."  And  again  it  is  said,  "  We  are  all 
the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus." 
And  still  further,  we  are  told,  that  "  to  as  many  as 
received  Him,  to  wit,  Christ,  that  is  to  say  believe 
on  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to  become  the 
sons  of  God." 

The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  bringing  the 
soul  to  the  condition  of  an  adopted  child,  we  may 
call  a  series  of  acts  or  the  simple  progress  of  a 
gracious    work.     God    sends   His  Spirit    into   the 


512  SERMONb. 

heart  of  a  careless  sinner,  to  convict  of  sin  and 
lead  to  godly  penitence :  into  the  heart  of  a  penitent, 
to  work  faith  in  Christ  for  justification  :  and  into 
the  heart  of  a  believer,  as  the  Spirit  of  adoption 
enabling  him  to  realize  himself  a  child  of  God. 

Faith  in  Christ  for  justification  looks  to  His 
satisfaction  of  the  law  and  has  reference  specially 
to  our  legal  relations.  Faith  in  Christ  for  adop- 
tion, if  we  may  so  say,  looks  to  Him  in  his  filial 
relations  with  God  the  Father.  We  are  all  the 
children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  God  is 
well  pleased  in  Christ  as  His  beloved  Son,  and 
receives  those  united  to  Him,  as  His  children. 
Hence,  Christ  in  ascending  could  say,  "  I  go  to 
my  Father,  and  your  Father;  to  my  God  and  your 
God."  Thus  there  is  provided  in  Christ  a  recon- 
struction both  of  legal  and  filial  relation.  Adam 
our  first  parent  was  not  only  righteous  before 
God,  but  in  a  special  sense,  the  son  of  God.  He 
was  so  by  immediate  creation ;  but  emphatically 
so  as  bearing  His  image. 

The  act  of  adoption  is  of  God  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost.  The  attributes  of  the  Persons  of 
the  Godhead  are  essentially  the  same  ;  the  same 
in  substance,  equal  in  power  and  glory ;  but  in 
personal  operations  in  relation  to  man,  there  is 
place  found  for  distinction.  Knowledge,  at  least, 
in  some  of  its  phases  is  specially  designated  as 
pertaining  to  God.  "  Elect  according  to  the  fore- 
knowledge of»  God  the    Father."      Righteousness, 


SERMONS.  513 

at  least,  in  some  of  its  phases  is  ascribed  to 
Christ.  "  This  is  the  name  by  which  He  shall  be 
called,  '  The  Lord  our  righteousness.' "  He  is 
also  called  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  The  Holy 
Spirit  is  called  the  Spirit  of  holiness.  Now  knowl- 
edge, righteousness  and  holiness  mainly  consti- 
tuted the  image  in  which  man  was  created.  May 
we  not  then  say  that  this  triune  miage  was  sugges- 
tive of  the  Triune  Jehovah,  and  that  its  restora- 
tion therefore  is  made  the  work  of  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost?  However  this  may  be,  yet  we 
know  that  the  heirs  of  grace  and  glory  are  "  elect 
according  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father, 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience, 
and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ." 
Hence  says  the  Apostle,  "  Blessed  be  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  has  blessed 
us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places 
in  Christ,  according  as  He  hath  chosen  us  in  Him 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we 
should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  Him,  in 
lov'e.  Having  predestinated  us  to  the  adoption  of 
children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  Himself  according 
to  the  good  pleasure  of  His  will.  To  the  praise 
of  the  glory  of  His  grace  wherein  He  hath  made 
us  accepted  in  the  beloved."  Of  Jesus  Christ  it 
is  said,  that  "to  as  many  as  received  Him  to  them 
gave  He  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God."  And 
of  the  Spirit,  that  He  is  sent  into  their  hearts  to 
give  them  the  Spirit  of  adoption,    '^vhereby  they 


514  SERMONS. 

cry,  Abba  Father.'  "  Adopted  into  the  number 
and  have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  sons  of 
God."  God  in  Christ  has  purposed  to  bring  many- 
sons  unto  glory.  They  are  naturally  in  the  num- 
ber of  strangers  and  foreigners.  He  adopts  them 
into  the  number  of  the  saints  and  into  the  house- 
hold of  God.  They  belonged  by  nature  and 
practice  to  the  number  of  the  guilty  and  con- 
demned, now  they  are  of  the  number  who  know 
Christ  as  the  Lord  their  righteousness.  Such  is 
the  nature  of  spiritual  adoption.  It  is  a  transla- 
tion from  the  kingdom  of  darkness  into  the 
kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son.  It  is  an  act  of  God, 
and  that  most  gracious,  there  being  nothing 
naturally  attractive  or  lovely  in  the  subject  of  it. 
It  is  connected  with  faith,  and  involves  the  change 
of  legal  relation ;  but  regards  specially  filial 
connection  and  is  intimately  connected  in  time 
with  regeneration.  It  ,  is  an  act  of  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost,  and  is  an  enduring  relation. 

II.  We  notice  in  the  second  place  the  evidences 
of  adoption.  This  to  us  is  a  very  important  part 
of  the  subject.  Am  I  a  child  of  God,  and  of  the 
number  of  His  sons  and  daughters  ?  It  is  no 
certain  evidence  of  being  a  child  of  God  that  we 
have  been  born  of  pious  parents.  This  indeed  is 
a  great  privilege,  but  not  in  itself  saving.  They  to 
whom  is  given  power  to  become  sons  of  God,  are 
said,  "to  be  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of 
the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God." 


SERMONS.  5  I  5 

It  is  no  certain  evidence  of  this  special  adoption 
that  we  have  been  baptized.  This  indeed  is  a  ttoken 
of  covenant  relation.  It  indicates  a  right  to  special 
privileges  in  the  Church,  and  that  is  a  pre- 
cious thing ;  but  they  are  not  all  Israel  who  are  of 
Israel. 

Nor  is  it  certain  evidence  that  we  are  the  sub- 
jects of  this  special  adoption,  that  we  have  a  place 
in  the  Church  by  profession  of  our  faith.  "  Many 
will  say  unto  me  in  that  day, '  Lord,  Lord,  have  we 
not  prophesied  in  Thy  name,  and  in  Thy  name 
cast  out  devils,  and  in  Thy  name  done  many 
wonderful  works ;'  and  then  will  I  profess  unto  them 
I  never  knew  you." 

Nor  is  it  any  certain  evidence  of  adoption  that 
we  have  been  the  subject  of  very  pungent  convic- 
tions, have  passed  anxious  days,  and  sleepless 
nights,  feeling  that  we  were  standing  upon  the 
very  verge  of  Hell.  Deep  and  pungent  convic- 
tions, distressing  fears  and  torturing  anxieties  may 
be  but  a  work  of  law  and  conscience,  and  stop 
short  of  a  work  of  grace. 

It  was  a  notion  assigned  to  the  Hopkinsian 
system  that  true  grace  made  a  man  willing  to  be 
condemned.  This  we  regard  as  altogether  extrav- 
agant, and  unnatural  even  to  a  renewed  heart.  It 
is  no  doubt  true  that  a  heart  taught  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  feels  that  God  might  justly  consign  t  to 
endless  wrath,  and  that,  even  if  thus  dealt  with, 
it  would  still  be  obliged  to  adore  His  awful  justice  ; 


$l6  SERMONS. 

yet  this  does  not  prove  a  willingness   to  suffer  the 
pains  of  hell  forever. 

They  that  are  the  children  of  God,  are  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God.  Observe  kd,  not  driven  ; 
natural  conscience,  under  the  influence  of  religious 
instruction,  may  drive  men  to  the  performance  of 
many  external  duties,  especially  when  the  dread 
of  judgment  lies  hard  upon  the  soul ;  but  services 
thus  rendered  may  be  connected  with  the  feeling 
of  the  slothful  servant."  "  I  knew  thee,"  said  he 
of  his  master,  "that  thou  art  a  hard  master." 

The  evidence  of  adoption  is  that  they  are  led 
by  the  Spirit.  They  are  led  to  the  Word  of  God. 
The  Word  of  God  is  "a  lamp  unto  our  feet  and  a 
light  to  our  path."  "Search  the  Scriptures," 
.said  the  Savior,  "  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of 
me."  "  I  thought  on  my  ways,"  said  the  Psalmist, 
"  and  turned  my  feet  to  Thy  testimonies  ;  I  made 
haste  and  delayed  not  to  keep  Thy  command- 
ments." The  soul  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  cries, 
"  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do."  "  Speak, 
Lord,  for  Thy  servant  heareth.  I  will  hear  what 
God  the  Lord  will  »peak."  Seest  thou  a  soul 
awakened  that  runs  to  God's  Word  and  makes 
it  his  earnest  and  prayerful  study?  There  is 
hope  concerning  that  soul.  The  Spirit  of  God 
leads  to  the  Word  of  God. 

But  further,  the  Spirit  of  God  leads  to  the 
work  of  God.       It   leads   to    obey.     Does  God's 


SERMONS.  517 

Word  say,  "  ask  and  ye  shall  receive,"  the  soul  is 
led  to  prayer,  and  then  it  is  said  of  the  sinner, 
behold  he  prayeth.  It  leads  to  penitence.  "Surely, 
after  that  I  was  turned,  I  repented  ;  and  after  that 
I  was  instructed,  I  smote  upon  my  thigh,  I  was 
ashamed,  yea  even  confounded,  because  I  did 
bear  the  reproach  of  my  youth." 

The  Spirit  of  God  leads  to  faith  in  Christ. 
"  This  is  the  work  of  God  that  ye  believe  on  Him 
whom  He  hath  sent."  "  Lord  to  whom  shall  we 
go  but  to  Thee :  Thou  only  hast  the  words  of 
eternal  life." 

It  leads  to  the  people  of  God.  It  leads  them  to 
say  "  this  people  shall  be  my  people,  and  their  God 
shall  be  my  God."  The  .Spirit  of  God  leads  to 
the  house  of  God  and  its  ordinances.  Led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  the  soul  cries  out,  '*  How  amiable 
are  Thy  tabernacles,  O  Lord  of  Hosts.  My  soul 
longeth,  yea  even  fainteth  for  the  courts  of  the 
Lord  ;  my  heart  and  my  flesh  crieth  out  for  the 
living  God.  A  day  in  Thy  courts  is  better  than  a 
thousand.  I  had  rather  be  a  door-keeper  in  the 
house  of  my  God  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of 
wickedness."  Yea,  it  leads  the  soul  to  say,  "  I 
esteem  all  Thy  commandments  concerning  all 
things  to  be  right,  and  I  hate  every  false  way." 

There  is  freedom  from  the  spirit  of  bondage. 
It  is  not  the  spirit  of  a  slave  ;  that  serves  only  from 
fear  :  but  the  spirit  of  a  son,  that  obeys  from  love. 
"  The  Spirit  of  adoption,"  says  the   text,   "  where- 


5l8  SERMONS. 

by  we  cry  Abba,  Father,"  that  is,  call  God  our 
Father  with  the  earnest  confiding  feeling  of  a 
child. 

The  learned  Mr.  Selden  has  proved  from  the 
Babylonian  gamara  that  a  slave  or  menial  servant 
was  not  permitted  to  employ  this  appellation  in 
addressing  the  Ab.  that  is  the  Lord,  and  head  of 
the  family,  because  it  was  indicative  of  the  closest 
relationship  and  the  tenderest  reciprocal  affection. 

Another  evidence  is  that  of  the  Spirit.  "  The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we 
are  the  children  of  God."  Some  have  thought 
that  were  a  child  and  parent  separated  until  they 
would  not  know  each  other  at  sight,  yet  being 
brought  together  and  conversing  with  each  other, 
there  would  arise  a  sort  of  instinctive  feeling  of  a 
kindred  relation.  Facts  do  not  sustain  this  theory 
in  regard  to  natural  relationship.  It  is  true 
however,  between  God  and  His  children.  When 
the  child  of  God  speaks  to  His  heavenly  Father,  and 
when  his  heavenly  Father  speaks  to  him,  there  is  a 
feeling  of  relation.  "  Whom  not  having  seen  ye  love, 
in  whom  though  now  ye  see  Him  not  yet  believing, 
ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory," 
So  also  in  relation  to  the  children  of  God.  Though 
strangers  they  are  drawn  together  in  meeting  and 
conversing  with  one  another  of  spiritual  things. 
"We  know,"  says  the  Apostle,  "that  we  have 
passed  from  death  unto  life  because  we  love  the 
brethren." 


SERMONS.  519 

"The  Spirit  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit." 
Some  say  that  this  is  by  a  direct  supernatural  im- 
pression upon  our  hearts  that  our  sins  are  forgiven, 
and  that  the  witness  of  our  Spirit  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  exercises  of  the  children  of  God 
as  described  in  His  Word.  Others  say  that  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit  in  adoption  is  through  the 
Word  made  specially  effective  by  a  divine  agency. 
God's  Spirit  enables  me  to  see  in  His  truth  a  full- 
ness of  meaning  that  convicts  and  moves  me  to 
penitence  and  faith.  My  spirit  is  conscious  that 
it  responds  to  that  truth,  as  thus  seen.  "The  Spirit 
itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God."  Thus  we  call  God  our 
Father  with  a  peculiar  confidence  and  affection,  and 
thus  our  spirits  are  drawn  out  in  prayer  with  a 
peculiar  earnestness.  "  The  Spirit  itself  maketh 
intercession  for  us  with  groaning  that  cannot  be 
uttered."  The  Spirit  enables  us  to  perceive  a 
peculiar  fullness  and  adaptation  in  the  Scriptures 
to  our  need.  The  witness  of  the  Spirit  seems, 
here  in  the  text,  to  mean  specially  a  feeling 
wrought  in  our  souls  enabling  us  to  call  God  our 
Father  with  childlike  confidence  and  love.  This 
we  regard  as  its  special  import  in  the  passage 
before  us,  while  we  do  not  reject  the  special  and 
peculiar  emotions  with  which  the  child  of  God  is 
sometimes  favored  in  prayer,  and  praise,  in  read- 
ing and  hearing  the  Word  of  God,  and  in  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  sanctuary. 


520  SERMONS. 

"  By  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,"  says  the  gifted 
Edwards,  "  we  understand  the  work  of  the  Spirit 
upon  the  soul  evidencing  itself  by  its  results.  It 
is  the  seal  of  the  Spirit  stamping  upon  the  heart 
its  own  image.  Its  effect  is  that  the  heart  is  filled 
with  holy  love  which  casts  out  slavish  fear.  It  is 
the  earnest  and  pledge  of  heaven  consisting  in  the 
temper  and  disposition  of  heaven  begun.  It  is 
that  gracious  holy  effect  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the 
hearts  of  the  saints,  the  disposition  and  temper  of 
children,  appearing  in  sweet  childlike  love  to  God." 

By  our  spirits  he  understands  the  conscience. 
The  spirit  of  man  is  the  candle  of  the  Lord  search- 
ing all  the  inward  parts  of  the  belly.  And  says 
the  Apostle  Paul,  "  For  our  rejoicing  is  this,  the 
testimony  of  our  conscience,  that  in  simplicity 
and  godly  sincerity,  not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but 
by  the  grace  of  God,  we  have  had  our  conversa- 
tion in  the  world,  and  more  abundantly  to  you 
ward."  See  also  I  Jno.  iii:  19-21.  "  And  hereby 
we  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  assure 
our  hearts  before  Him.  For  if  our  heart  con- 
demn us,  God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and 
knoweth  all  things.  Beloved,  if  our  hearts  con- 
demn us  not,  then  have  we  confidence  toward  God." 

One  thing  we  would  remark  and  that  is  the 
"word  "beareth  witness"  seems  to  indicate  some- 
thing abiding — a  constant  work. 

We  may  briefly  mention  as  further  evidences 
of  adoption  :     Renunciation  of  former  dependen- 


SERMONS.  521 

ces.  "  Ephraim  shall  say  what  have  I  more  to  do 
with  idols  ?"  Affection  :  Thou  art  my  portion,  saith 
-my  soul,  therefore  will  I  hope  in  thee.  "Lord 
Thou  knowest  all  things.  Thou  knowest  that  I 
love  Thee."  Patient  submission  under  trials. 
"  Thy  will  be  done."  "  It  is  the  Lord  ;  let  Him  do 
what  seemeth  Him  good."  "  Good  is  the  Word 
of  the  Lord.  Though  He  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust 
in  Him.  I  was  dumb,  I  opened  not  my  mouth,  be- 
cause Thou  didst  it.  The  Lord  gave  and  the 
Lord  hath  taken  away,  and  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  What  shall  I  say :  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  and  Himself  hath  done  it,  I  shall  go  softly 
all  the  days  of  my  life  in  the  bitterness  of  my 
soul."  I  will  go  softly,  not  murmuringly  or  proudly. 
Such  are  the  expressions  of  patient  submission 
uttered  by  the  lips  of  God's  adopted  children. 

HL  But  we  notice  thirdly  the  privileges  of  the 
adopted.  They  have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges 
of  the  sons  of  God.  They  have  put  upon  them 
great  honor.  They  are  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  the  Lord  Almighty.  Is  it  an  honor  to  be  the 
child  of  a  great  and  good  earthly  King  ?  As  high 
as  the  heaven  above  the  earth,  so  far  does  the 
honor  of  being  a  child  of  God  exceed  that  of  re- 
lation to  any  earthly  potentate.  They  are  kings 
and  priests  unto  God,  a  royal  priesthood,  a  pecu- 
liar people. 

No  service  so  honorable  as  theirs.     Servants  of 
God.     They  have  a  gracious  provision.     All  God's 

(*H) 


522  SERMONS. 

promises  are  to  them  yea  and  amen  in  Christ 
Jesus.  All  things  are  made  to  work  together  for 
their  good.  All  things  are  theirs — whether  Paul 
or  Apollos  or  Cephas,  or  life  or  death,  or  things 
present  or  things  to  come,  all  are  theirs.  He  that 
spared  not  His  own  Son  but  freely  gave  Him  up 
for  us  all,  how  shall  He  not  with  Him  also  freely 
give  us  all  things.  And  if  children,  then  heirs 
— heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  Heirs 
of  His  sufferings  and  triumphs — heirs  of  the 
righteousness  which  is  by  faith  ;  heirs  of  the  grace 
of  life ;  heirs  of  salvation ;  heirs  of  glory ;  heirs  to 
an  inheritance  incorruptible  and  undefiled  and  that 
fadeth  not  away.  "Father,"  said  the  blessed 
Savior,  "  I  will  that  those  which  Thou  hast  given 
me  be  with  me  where  I  am,  that  they  may  behold 
My  glory."  "Behold,"  says  the  apostle  John, 
"  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed 
upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God. 
Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth 
not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be,  but  we  know  that 
when  He  shall  appear  we  shall  be  like  Him  for  we 
shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 

They  have  divine  protection.  The  Lord  is  their 
keeper.  The  sun  shall  not  smite  them  by  day  nor 
the  moon  by  night. 

"  He  bids  His  angels  pitch  their  tents, 
Round  where  His  children  dwell ; 
\Vhat  ills  their  heavenly  care  prevents, 
No  earthly  tongue  can  tell." 


SERMONS.  523 

Of  the  angels  it 'is  said,  "  Are  they  not  all  minis- 
tering spirits  sent  forth  to  minister  unto  those  who 
shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ?"  In  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  there  is  strong  confidence  and  His  children 
have  a  place  of  refuge. 

They  have  freedom  of  access  to  a  throne  of 
grace.  They  are  invited  to  "  Come  boldly,  that 
they  may  obtain  mercy  and  find  grace  to  help  in 
time  of  need."  "  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 
have  in  Him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according 
to  His  will  He  heareth  us." 

"  They  find  access  at  every  hour 
To  God  within  the  veil  ; 
Thence  they  derive  a  quickening  power, 
And  joys  that  never  fail." 

They  can  come  to  God  in  affliction  and  cast 
their  burden  upon  Him.  They  are  assured  that 
"  He  careth  for  them."  While  they  feel  the  rod, 
they  look  to  Him  that  hath  appointed  it.  And  in 
sweet  resignation  exclaim,  "  Now  Lord,  what  wait 
I  for,  my  hope  is  in  Thee." 

"  'Tis  dark,  my  Father !  very  dark, 
My  way  I  cannot  see  ; 
Save  where  a  rift  between  the  clouds, 
Gives  out  a  light  from  Thee. 

I  tremble,  Father !  for  the  storm 

Hath  filled  my  soul  with  fear ; 

Save  in  the  pauses  of  its  peals, 

Thy  loving  voice  I  hear. 
I'm  sinking,  Father  !  for  the  waves 
Swell  high  at  Thy  command  ; 
Save  when  my  rising  faith  can  feel 
The  pressure  of  Thy  hand. 


524  SERMONS. 

I  stagger,  Father  I  'neath  the  cross 
Upon  my  shoulders  laid  ; 
Save  when  I  feel  the   Comforter 
For  whom  I  long  have  prayed. 

I'm  doubtful.  Father  !  for  before 

A  wilderness  doth  spread ; 

And  mockingly  distrust  will  ask, 

Who  then  can  furnish  bread  ? 
Save  when  in  tones  of  tenderness, 
My  unbelief  you  chide, 
By  telling  me  if  I  but  trust, 
You'll  promise  to  provide. 

I'm  fainting,  Father  !  'neath  the  blow 

From  Thine  upHfted  rod  ; 

Save  when  I  feel  sustaining  me 
1  he  mighty  arms  of  God. 
Keep  near  me.  Father  I  lead  me  still 
In  paths  I  may  not  know  ; 
Choose  all  my  changes  ;  but  I  pray — 
Be  with  me  where  I  go. 

Meet  out  the  shadow  or  the  light, 

As  best  may  prove  for  me ; 

Thy  smile,  or  rod  which  e'er  may  bind 

With  Strongest  cord  to  Thee." 

These  lines  from  an  unknown  pen  seem  to  me 
to  breathe  the  spirit  of  a  child  of  God. 

Even  chastisements  are  a  privilege.  They  indi- 
cate a  Father's  love.  "  Whom  the  Lord  loveth 
He  chasteneth,"  and  that  for  their  profit  that  they 
may  be  partakers  of  His  hohness.  He  purgeth 
the  branch  that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit.  He 
counteracts  its  earthly  tendencies  by  cutting  off 
the  limbs  that  weigh  it  to  the  ground.  The 
objects  of  our  earthly  affections  are  torn  from  us, 
that  we    may    give  our   hearts    more    entirely   to 


SERMONS.  525 

Him.  "  I  see  God  will  have  all  my  heart,"  said 
a  pious  mother,  when  news  was  brought  that  her 
two  children  were  drowned.  The  trees  of  righteous- 
ness need  pruning,  and  God  knows  how  and  when 
to  apply  the  knife.  "  I  am  the  true  vine,"  says 
Christ,  "  and  my  Father  is  the  husbandman  ;  every 
branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit.  He  taketh  away, 
and  every  branch  that  beareth  fruit  He  purgeth  it 
that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit." 

The  child  of  God  is  privileged  to  be  under  His 
discipline.  Sometimes  He  withdraws  the  manifes- 
tation of  His  favor,  and  the  soul  walks  in  darkness. 
Zion  saith,  "  The  Lord  hath  forsaken  me,  and  my 
God  hath  forgotten  me."  God  says,  "  in  a  little 
wrath,  I  hid  my  face ;  but  with  everlasting  mer- 
cies, I  will  gather  Thee."  Sometimes  He  visits 
their  transgressions  with  a  rod  and  their  backslid- 
ings  with  stripes ;  but  His  living  kindness  He  will 
not  take  away  from  them,  nor  suffer  His  faithful- 
ness to  fail.  It  is  a  privilege  to  be  under  the 
discipHne  of  such  a  teacher.  "Though  He  cause 
grief,  yet  will  He  have  compassion  according  to 
the  multitude  of  His  tender  mercies." 

How  dignified  is  the  portion  of  God's  adopted 
children.  .  They  have  God  for  their  Father,  Jesus 
Christ  for  their  Elder  Brother,  the  Holy  Spirit  for 
their  Comforter,  angels  for  their  servants,  and 
heaven  for  their  home.  How  happy  is  their 
state  ?     They  have  peace  with  God  : 

"  What  nothing  earthly  gives,  or  can  destroy 
The  soul's  calm  sunshine  and  the  heartfelt  joy." 


526  SERMONS. 

The  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts 
by  His  Spirit  which  is  given  them.  The  promises 
of  God  are  for  their  consolation  and  support.  The 
Providence  of  God  is  engaged  for  their  welfare. 
All  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God. 

"  How  happy  every  child  of  grace, 
Who  feels  his  sins  forgiven  ; 
This  earth,  he  cries,  is  not  my  place, 
I  have  a  home  in  heaven. 

A  country  far  from  mortal  sight. 

Yet  oh,  by  faith  I  see 
The  land  of  rest,  the  saints'  dehght, 

The  heaven  prepared  for  me." 

How  great  the  adopted  child's  responsibility, 
"  Seeing  we  look  for  such  things,  what  manner  of 
persons  ought  we  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation 
and  godliness."  Let  us  walk  worthy  of  our  high 
calling.     Much  has  been  given,  much  is  required. 

How  glorious  is  his  prospect.  "  I  reckon," 
says  the  Apostle  Paul,  "  that  the  sufferings  of  this 
present  time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with 
the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us."  Elsewhere 
he  speaks  of  it  as  "  an  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory" — "an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled 
and  thatfadeth  not  away"  —the  glory  which  Christ 
had  with  the  Father  before  the  world  was. 

Is  not  such  a  portion  worthy  of  earnest  consid- 
eration? Is  there  any  hope  that  a  poor  wilful 
wanderer  from  God  can  ever  be  permitted  to  share 
such    a   privilege  ?     Will    the   Prodigal  who    has 


SERMONS.  527 

wasted  his  substance,  and  whose  sense  of  want 
and  misery  constrains  him  to  look  to  his  Father's 
house  with  a  bare  peradventure  of  reHef,  be  per- 
mitted to  have  even  the  humblest  place  there  ?  O 
yes,  there  are  bowels  of  mercies,  and  a  Father's 
heart  to  welcome,  and  a  Father's  hand  to  bestow 
upon  him  the  best  robe  and  the  richest  provision. 

"Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way  and  the  un- 
unrighteous  man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  turn 
unto  the  Lord  and  He  will  have  mercy  upon  him, 
and  to  our  God,  for  He  will  abundantly  pardon. 
Wherefore,  come  out  from  among  tliem  and  be  ye 
separate,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing,  and  I 
will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the 
Lord    Almighty." 

All  things  are  yours.  The  earth  was  given  to 
man  at  his  creation,  the  ground  to  yield  him  food, 
the  living  creatures  to  be  his  servants.  This  grant 
was  forfeited  by  sin.  Man  broke  his  allegiance  to 
God,  and  yielded  himself  to  the  service  of  Satan. 
The  earth  and  all  the  creatures  that  live  upon  it, 
thus  became  subject  to  vanity,  to  the  dominion  of 
evil  and  confusion.  Satan  usurped  dominion  and 
became  the  god  of  this  world.  Jesus  Christ  has 
redeemed  this  world,  and  is  its  rightful  owner  and 
ruler.  He  has  set  up  a  government  over  it  which  is 
eventually  to  put  down  all  opposition.  All  things 
are  in  labor  for  the  production  of  this  grand  consum- 
mation.  The  whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth , 


528  SERMONS. 

waiting  the  time  of  complete  restitution,  waiting  for 
the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,  waiting  for  the 
adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body. 

For  wise  purposes,  Satan  is  permitted  to  con- 
tinue for  a  time  his  ever-warring  usurpations,  and 
all  who  continue  in  his  service  have  a  place  in  this 
world  by  sufferance. 

But  when  a  soul  is  born  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,  it  occupies  a  new  relation  to  earthly  things. 
He  lives  here  as  pertaining  to  the  royal  family,  to 
whose  head  all  things  belong.  The  Church  of 
God  embracing  all  its  spiritual  members  is  the 
wife  of  the  Great  King.  She  has  a  right  to  the 
earth,  by  virtue  of  that  relation.  The  things  which 
God  gives  His  children  to  use  and  enjoy,  are 
theirs  by  a  special  right.  They  hold  them  not  by 
sufferance  as  aliens  ;  but  in  virtue  of  filial  relation. 
They  are  identified  with  the  lawful  owner.  Hence 
all  things  are  theirs.  Theirs  is  this  world  and  the 
creatures  that  dwell  upon  it.  All  things  are  yours. 
Theirs  is  the  government,  the  supreme  government, 
which  is  exercising  its  authority  and  p'ower,  though 
unseen,  in  subduing  all  things  to  itself. 

Theirs  is  the  Providence,  that  wheel  within  a 
wheel,  full  of  eyes,  high  and  dreadful,  working  all 
things  for  the  good  of  those  who  love  God. 

All  the  agencies  and  instruments  in  this  work 
are  theirs.  All  the  vast  results  that  are  hastening 
to  their  development  under  the  guidance  of  infinite 
wisdom  and  goodness,  and  the  exercise  of  infinite 


SERMONS.  529 

power,  are  theirs.  All  are  yours,  ye  adopted 
children  of  God.  Ye  are  Christ's,  Christ's  pur- 
chase. His  purchase  by  substitution,  by  price 
paid.  His  redeemed  by  power.  Ye  are  Christ's 
heritage,  His  family,  members  of  His  body,  the 
Church,  and  Christ  is  God's,  God's  Anointed,  to 
whom  is  given  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth, 
and  who  is  Head  over  all  things  to  the  Church. 
"  Behold,"  says  the  Apostle  John,  "  What  manner 
of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us  that  we 
should  be  called  the  sons  of  God  ;  therefore  the 
world  knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  Him  not." 
"  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but  we 
know  that,  when  He  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like 
Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 

Even  so  may  we  all  at  last  appear,  to  the  praise 
and  glory  of  His  mercy  and  grace. 

"  The  way  is  dark,  my  Father !  cloud  on  cloud 
Is  gathering  thickly  o'er  my  head,  and  loud 
The  thunders  roar  above  me.     See,  I  stand 
Like  one  bewildered !     Father,  take  my  hand, 
And  through  the  gloom 
Lead  safety  home 
Thy  child ! 

"The  day  goes  fast,  my  Father!  and  the  nigh 
Is  drawing  darkly  down.     My  faithless  sight 
Sees  ghostly  visions.    Fears,  a  spectral  band, 
Encompass  me.     O  Father,  take  my  hand, 
And  from  the  night. 
Lead  up  to  light 
Thy  child! 


530  SERMOMS. 

"  The  way  is  long,   my  Father  I  and  my  soul 
Longs  for  the  rest  and  quiet  of  the  goal ; 
While  yet  I  journey  through  this  weary  land, 
Keep  me  from  wandering.     Father,  take  my  hand,. 
Quickly  and  straight, 
Lead  to  heaven's  gate 
Thy  child  I 

"  The  path  is  rough,  my  Father  I  many  a  thorn 
Has  pierced  me  ;  and  my  weary  feet,  all  torn 
And  bleeding,  mark  the  way.     Yet  Thy  command 
Bids  me  press  forward.     Father,  take  my  hand ; 
Then,  safe  and  blest, 
Lead  up  to  rest 

Thy  child ! 

"The  throng  is  great,  my  Father  !  many  a  doubt 
And  fear,  and  danger  compass  me  about ; 
And  foes  oppress  me  sore.     I  can  not  stand. 
Or  go  alone.   O  Father,  take- my  hand, 
And  through  the  throng, 
■  Lead  safe  along 

Thy  child! 

"  The  cross  is  heavy.  Father  !  I  have  borne 
It  long,  and  still  do  bear  it.     Let  my  worn 
And.  fainting  spirit  rise  to  that  blest  land 
Where  crowns  are  given.   Father,  take  my  hand  ; 
And,  reaching  down. 
Lead  to  the  crown 
Thy  child !  " 


X. 

Gen.  Hi:  9 — '".And  the  Lord  God  called  unto  Adam,  and  said 
unto  him,  "Where  art  thou  ? " 

THESE  are  the  first  words  which  the  Creator 
addressed  to  the  creature  man,  after  his  fall. 
Previously,  he  had  always  been  in  the  right  place  : 
but  now  he  had  transgressed  the  bounds  which 
infinite  wisdom  had  set  for  him.  He  had  sinfully 
wandered  from  his  place.  He  had  broken  the 
hedge,  and  found  the  thorns.  He  needed  to  be 
brought  to  consider  his  ways,  to  contemplate  the 
relation  in  which  he  now  stood  to  God,  and  pos- 
terity, to  pause  and  ask  himself  what  have  I  done, 
where  am  I,  and  whither  am  I  going  ?  He  was 
constrained  to  confess  that  he  was  trying  to  hide 
from  the  God  that  made  him.  He  said  he  was 
ashamed,  because  he  was  naked.  He  had  stripped 
himself  of  his  garment  of  innocence,  and  found 
that  he  had  lost  it  forever.  He  had  not  then 
learned  of  the  robe  of  a  Savior's  righteousness, 
attainable  through  the  mercy  of  God,  with  which 
being  clothed,  he  might  stand  before  Him  justified 
and  accepted.  But  blessed  be  God,  he  was  not 
left  long  in  hopeless  anxiety.  A  revelation  of  a 
deliverer  was  soon  made   and  we  doubt  not  that 


532  SERMONS. 

his  soul  laid  hold  of  it  and  rejoiced  in  the  provis- 
ions of  a  better  covenant. 

It  is  not,  however,  our  intention  at  present,  to 
pursue  the  history  of  Adam.  He  has  long  since 
gone  to  his  reward.  His  life  was  pre-eminently  an 
eventful  one  ;  but  he  has  finished  his  pilgrimage, 
and  we  doubt  not  is  safe  at  home  :  a  sinner  saved 
by  grace.  He  has  a  place  in  glory,  to  praise  with 
loud  note  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love.  We, 
his  children,  here  to-day,  are  still  out  upon  the  sea 
of  life,  and  have  not  yet  reached  the  haven  of 
eternal  rest.  We  are  still  upon  our  journey,  and 
happy  will  it  be  for  us,  if  at  last  we  are  found 
among  those  who,  through  faith  and  patience,  have 
inherited  the  promises. 

It  seems  specially  suitable  that  to-day  we  should 
each,  for  ourselves,  ponder  the  question,  where  art 
thou.  We  are  near  one  of  those  points  which 
mark  the  progress  of  time.  The  great  clock  of 
years  will  soon  peal  its  solemn  knell  of  another 
such  season  gone  :  gone  with  its  account  of  im- 
provement, or  misimprovement,  to  Him  who  gave  it. 

"  'Tis  greatly  wise  to  call  back  past  hours;  and 
ask  them  what  account  they  have  borne  to  heaven." 

It  is  surely  highly  proper  that  a  man  should  ask 
himself  from  time  to  time,  where  am  I  in  relation 
to  God  and  eternity,  as  well  as  in  relation  to  time 
and  his  fellow-men.  The  year  now  closing  has 
been  to  us  terribly  eventful.  We  have,  as  a  people, 
encountered   a    dreadful    storm  —  a    Euroclydon, 


SERMONS.  533 

and  there  is  no  /Apostle  Paul  to  tell  us  there  shall 
be  no  loss  of  life,  but  only  of  the  lading  of  the 
ship.  Many  lives  have  been  already  lost  —  much 
that  is  precious  and  valuable  destroyed.  And  still 
the  tempest  rages  with  unabated  fury.  It  becomes 
us  to  cry  mightily  unto  God,  whose  Word  is 
mightier  than  the  noise  of  many  waters,  if  so  be, 
that  He  will  think  upon  us,  that  we  perish  not. 
What  meanest  thou  ?  O,  sleeper,  arise  and  call 
upon  thy  God.  Whether  we  shall  live  to  see  a 
calm,  and  if  we  do,  upon  what  strange  shore  we 
shall  be  cast,  and  how  destitute  we  shall  be,  is 
known  only  to  God.  He  is  at  the  helm,  and  amid 
all  the  darkness  of  the  night,  the  fierce  howling  of 
the  winds,  and  the  awful  roar  of  the  surging  billows. 
He  is  steering  in  the  right  channel,  heading  for 
the  right  port,  and  making  all  things  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  Him.  Where  we  are 
as  a  people  politically,  it  is  not  our  intention  now  to 
inquire.  Sufficient  it  is  for  us  to  know  that  we  are 
in  the  hands  of  a  wise,  just  and  holy  God,  and  that 
He  is  dealing  with  us  according  to  His  own  great 
and  glorious  plan.  It  is  surely  right  to  pray  that 
the  year  now  opening,  may  be  filled  with  better 
hopes  than  the  past  has  been. 

Nor  do  we  intend,  as  our  main  design,  to  press 
the  question  in  reference  to  the  time  of  our  lives, 
individually  considered.  "  Our  days  upon  earth 
are  as  a  shadow  and  there  is  none  abiding."  "  What 
is  your  life — it  is   even  a  vapor  which  appeareth 


534  SERMONS. 

for  a  little  time  and  then  vanishes  away."  Some 
-of  us  at  least  might  do  well  to  mark  our  length- 
ening shadows  as  indicating  that  our  sun  of  life  is 
declining — our  day  upon  earth  drawing  to  its  close. 
Some  of  us  can  see,  or  at  least,  our  friends  can  tell 
us,  that  the  wrinkles  on  our  brow  are  increasing,  the 
furrows  upon  our  cheeks  deepening,  our  locks  grow- 
ing lighter  and  thinner,  our  carriage  becoming  less 
erect,  and  our  step  less  elastic  :  the  marks  of  decay 
are  certainly  increasing.     It  becomes  us 

"To  walk  thoughtful  on  the  silent  solemn  shore 
Of  that  vast  ocean  we  must  sail  so  soon"  — 

Others,  less  conscious  of  the  presence  of  these 
signs  of  advancing  years,  yet  notice  the  number 
and  growth  of  their  households,  and  say,  "  well, 
how  time  passes — the  child  has  become  a  man  or 
woman." 

The  young,  too,  can  see  that  they  are  growing 
in  stature,  and  would  that  we  could  say,  in 
favor  both  with  God  and  man.  Time  is  passing, 
the  stream  is  bearing  us  onvrard.  "  Where  art 
thou  ?  "  Oh  that  God  would  so  teach  us  to  number 
our  days  that  we  might  apply  our  hearts  unto 
wisdom. 

Nor  is  it  our  main  design  to  press  the  question 
in  relation  to  our  temporal  things.  Although  we 
think  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  for  men,  at  least 
once  a  year,  to  see  how  their  accounts  stand  with 
their  fellow-men,  and  settle  as  best  they  may  with 
those  to  whom  they  are   indebted.     It   is  an  old 


SERMONS.  535 

adage  that  "  short  settlements  make  long  friends," 
and  it  is  as  true  with  congregations  and  ministers, 
as  with  individuals.  It  is  well  in  this  as  in  other 
matters,  to  know  where  we  are.  But  as  regards 
worldly  matters,  "  the  time,"  says  the  Apostle  "  is 
short.  It  remaineth  that  both  they  that  have  wives 
be  as  though  they  had  none  ;  and  they  that  weep, 
as  though  they  wept  not;  and  they  that  rejoice,  as 
though  they  rejoiced  not ;  and  they  that  buy,  as 
though  they  possessed  not;  and  they  that  use  this 
world  as  not  abusing  it ;  for  the  fashion  of  this 
world  passeth  away,"  We  are  working  out  the 
drama  of  life — scene  after  scene  is  passing,  and  we 
hasten  to  the  last. 

But  we  purpose  to  direct  attention,  as  our  main 
design,  to  our  moral  and  spiritual  condition. 
"  Where  art  thou  ?  "  This  we  regard  as  the  main 
point  in  the  question  as  addressed  unto  Adam. 
The  voice  of  God  still  sounds  along  the  track  of 
our  years.  Oh  ye  sons  and  daughters  of  an  apos- 
tate parent,  where  are  ye  now  ?  And,  yet  again, 
in  searching  tones  of  love  and  mercy,  it  comes  from 
the  cross,  saying,  Oh  ye  for  whom  is  opened  the 
door  of  salvation  at  such  a  cost,  where  are  ye 
now  ?  And  still  to  those  also  who  have  fled  to  lay 
hold  of  the  hope  set  before  them  in  the  Gospel. 
Where  are  ye  ?  What  is  your  progress  in  the  di- 
vine life  ?  Are  your  evidences  clear,  your  hopes 
bright,  your  love  warm,  your  faith  strong,  your 
zeal  lively,  your  fruit  abundant — "where  art  thou  ?  " 


536  SERMONS. 

Alas,  many  are  trying  to  hide  from  God.  Some 
among  the  trees  of  worldly  pleasure,  some  in  the 
haunts  of  vice  and  dissipation,  some  in  the  pursuit 
of  gain  or  honor.  Poor,  sin-besotted  mortals ! 
like  the  silly  bird  that  hides  its  head,  and  seems  to 
think,  because  it  can  no  longer  see  its  pursuer, 
therefore  it  is  safe  —  so  the  deluded  sons  of  men 
close  their  eyes,  stop  their  ears,  and  seem  to  feel 
secure  from  the  search  of  God  and  His  truth. 

Others  dress  themselves  up  in  the  fig-tree  leaves 
of  their  own  morality,  and  vainly  think  they  may- 
say  to  God,  "  here  am  I"  without  fear;  but  they 
must  stand  abashed  and  speechless,  when  God  shall 
say,  "  how  earnest  thou  in  hither  not  having  on  a 
wedding  garment  ?  "     Where  art  thoii  ? 

Of  many,  alas,  there  is  no  doubt  but  they  are 
in  the  broad  road  that  leads  down  to  eternal  death. 
You  have  travelled  on  another  year  towards  the 
portals  of  a  burning  hell.  Some  of  you  have  long 
trodden  this  dreadful  path  :  neither  yourself  nor 
friends  have  any  reason  to  doubt  as  to  where  you 
are.  It  is  dreadful  to  the  parents'  heart  to  feel 
that  the  child  of  their  own  bodies  is  on  his  way  to 
a  death  of  infamy — that  he  will  die  upon  the 
gallows,  guilty  of  deeds  that  shall  make  him  an 
execration,  and  a  curse  to  all  virtuous  people :  but 
oh  how  much  more  awful  to  think  of  children  and 
beloved  friends  on  their  way  to  the  dark  world  of 
eternal  anguish,  to  die  the  death  that  knows  no 
ending,    guilty    of    a    course    in  life   that   makes 


SERMONS.  537 

them    an    execration    and    a    curse    to    a   thrice 
Holy  God, 

And  there  has  been  a  hardening  of  heart,  and  a 
fixing  of  habits  year  after  year,  that  goes  on ;  in- 
creasing the  probabiUties  that  you  will  at  last  die 
in  your  sins,  and  where  God  and  Christ  is,  in  the 
world  of  glory,  you  never  can  come.  And  if  not, 
there  remains  only  the  dark  pit  of  unending  woe. 
There,  with  devils  and  lost  spirits  must  your  ever- 
lasting portion  be.  Then  the  opportunities  here 
afforded,  Sabbaths,  sermons,  sacraments,  all  the 
means  of  grace,  and  all  the  calls  of  providence, 
will  only  be  as  so  many  mill-stones  to  sink  your 
sinful  soul  deeper  and  deeper  down  in  the  gulf  of 
perdition. 

"  Behold,  the  aged  sinner  goes — 
Laden  with  guilt  and  heavy  woes  ; 
Down  to  the  regions  of  the  dead, 
With  endless  curses  on  his  head." 

Others  have  not  trodden  the  paths  of  wickedness 
so  long,  but  their  progress  in  sin  has  been  very 
rapid.  Your  susceptibility  to  religious  impressions 
is  fast  dying  out.  You  take  great  interest  in 
worldly  amusements  ;  but  you  have  no  heart  for 
prayer,  and  the  spirit-purifying  excellences  of  God's 
children.  The  company  of  the  godly  and  their 
spiritual  exercises  have  no  charms  for  you.  You 
stand  in  the  way  of  sinners — walk  in  the  counsel 
of  the  ungodly,  and,  perhaps,  already  occupy  the 
seat  of  the  scornful.  You  can  have  no  difficulty 
in  answering  the  question,  where  art  thou  ?     You 


538  SERMONS. 

are  drifting  with  the  tide  of  worldly  influences 
and  sinful  pleasures,  on  to  the  sea  of  everlasting 
despair. 

But  there  are  others,  perhaps,  who  feel  they  can 
answer  the  question  more  favorably.  They  enter- 
tain, it  may  be,  no  doubt  of  their  good  estate. 
They  say,  peace,  peace  to  their  souls,  and  what- 
ever may  be  the  cry  of  the  sentinel,  they  still 
respond,  "  all  is  well,  all  is  well." 

"  Come  then  a  still  small  whisper  in  your  ear. 
He  never  had  a  hope  who  never  had  a  fear  ; 
And  he  who  never  doubted  of  his  case, 
He  may  perhaps — perhaps  he  may,  too  late." 

"  Happy  is  he  that  feareth  always.  Let  him  that 
thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall."  There 
is  the  hypocrite's  hope,  who,  with  vain  confidence, 
may  come  up  even  to  the  judgment  with  his, 
"  Lord,  Lord,"  and  there  meet  with  everlasting 
banishment  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
from  the  glory  of  His  power. 

But  there  are  those  whose  position  is  not  so  clear, 
either  to  themselves  or  others.  They  have  a  hope  ; 
but  it  is  not  like  a  spring,  constantly  yielding  re- 
freshing waters.  They  sometimes  seem  to  wander 
in  a  dry  and  thirsty  land,  where  no  water  is,  and 
their  mournful  cry  is,  "  woe  is  me, .that  I  sojourn  in 
Mesech,  and  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar."  Oh  to 
see  thy  power  and  glory,  so  as  I  have  seen  Thee 
in  the  sanctuary. 

There  is  a  hope,  sure  and  steadfast,  entering  into 
that  which  is  within  the  vail,  and  it  is  possible  for 


SERMONS.  539 

the  true  Christian,  yea,  even  his  privilege,  to  attain 
unto  it.  There  is  an  assurance  of  hope — a  hope 
that  maketh  not  ashamed — a  hope  that  triumphs 
over  death  itself,  and  fails  not, 

"  'Till  faith  is  sweetly  lost  in  sight. 
And  hope  in  full  supreme  delight, 
And  everlasting  love." 

It  is  a  good  hope  through  grace.  How  may  a 
man  know  what  the  character  of  his  hope  is  ?  The 
Scriptures  furnish  instruction,  by  which  he  may 
prove  himself,  and  with  the  blessing  of  God,  know 
whether  he  is  in  the  faith  or  not.  And  if  a  man 
is  commended,  who  is  careful  to  see  that  his  title 
to  his  earthly  possessions  is  undoubted,  much 
more  should  he  be  regarded  as  wise,  who  rests  not 
satisfied  without  clear  evidence  of  his, title  to  the 
heavenly  inheritance. 

"Lord,  let  not  all  my  hopes  be  vain, 
Create  my  heart  entirely  new. 
Which  hypocrites  could  ne'er  attain  ; 
Which  false  apostles  never  knew." 

And  here,  we  would  remark,  a  flaming  profes- 
sion, and  great  attention  to  the  externals  of  religion, 
does  not  prove  a  man  a  real  Christian.  None 
made  a  louder  profession,  or  were  more  exact  in 
their  observance  of  the  externals  of  religion  than 
the  Pharisees,  and  yet  the  Savior  says,  "  except 
your  righteousness  shall  exceed  the  righteousness 
of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case 
enter  into  the  king-dom  of  heaven." 


540  SERMONS. 

And  here,  great  responsibility  rests  upon  the 
ministers  of  the  Gospel.  They  are  to  be  careful 
not  to  heal  the  hurt  of  the  people  slightly,  saying, 
"  peace,  peace,  when  there  is  no  peace."  They 
are  to  take  heed  not  to  make  the  gate  to  heaven 
wider  than  God  has  made  it  in  His  own  blessed 
Word.  If  they  repudiate  the  doctrine  of  total  de- 
pravity, and  the  necessity  of  a  radical  change  of 
heart,  they  may  induce  men  to  join  the  Church, 
and  to  go  about  to  establish  their  own  righteous- 
ness ;  but  it  will  be  upon  a  platform  but  little 
removed  from  mere  heathen  philosophy.  When 
a  spurious  gospel  is  preached,  men  often  rush  in 
crowds  to  connect  themselves  with  the  people 
claiming  to  be  the  Church  of  God  ;  but  when  the 
Gospel  is  faithfully  preached,  men  feel  that  some- 
thing more  than  a  strict  morality,  and  a  general 
profession  of  faith  in  some  leading  Bible  doctrine, 
is  necessary  to  constitute  a  true  Christian,  and  be- 
cause they  feel  that  they  are  not  created  in  Christ 
Jesus  unto  good  works,  they  are  kept  back  from 
making  a  public  profession"  of  religion.  The  Lord 
in  mercy  preserve  His  ministers  from  daubing  up 
His  Church  with  untempered  mortar,  and  by  His 
own  Spirit  and  grace  cause  that  His  house  be  built 
up  with  goodly  stones. 

We  say  that  there  is  a  hope  that  maketh  not 
ashamed,  and  that  the  true  child  of  God  may  at- 
tain to  a  good  degree  of  assurance  that  it  is  his. 
This  assurance  is  not  based   upon  transitory  emo- 


SERMONS.  541 

tions,  or  dreams  of  the  night.  There  may  be 
sudden  transitions  from  deep  sadness  tohvely  joy, 
and  yet  the  root  of  true  grace  be  wanting.  Some, 
we  fear,  lay  too  much  stress  upon  their  feehngs. 
They  tell  us  sometimes  that  the  evidence  of  their 
change  was  to  them  as  sudden  and  palpable,  as  if 
they  had  been  groaning  and  struggling  under  a 
heavy  burden,  and  all  at  once  thrown  it  down. 
They  could  no  more  doubt  the  removal  of  their 
spiritual  burden,  than  they  could  that  of  a  physical 
weight.  Now,  we  do  not  deny  the  possibility  of 
this  ;  we  only  say  that  it  is  not  in  accordance  with 
the  more  general  Scriptural  illustrations  in  refer- 
ence to  this  subject.  Man,  in  religion,  is  dealt  with 
as  a  rational  being,  and  not  as  a  mere  beast  of 
burden.  "  Examine  yourselves,  therefore — prove 
your  own  selves  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith  or 
not."  Look  to  the  Scriptural  evidences,  the  way- 
marks  as  set  down  in  the  word  of  Truth. 

Moreover,  I  think  it  w^ill  be  found  in  general, 
that  those  who  lay  so  much  stress  upon  their  feel- 
ings, in  regard  to  assurance,  hold  also  that  a  man 
may  throw  down  his  religion  just  as  he  throws 
down  a  burden.  Their  religion,  or  their  notions  of 
religion  is,  that  it  can  be  taken  up  and  laid  down, 
put  on  and  put  off  as  a  man  his  raiment — a  saint 
to-day — an  unccmverted  sinner  to-morrow,  and 
again  the  third  day,  or  at  a  longer  interval,  a  saint 
again.  Not  so,  is  the  Bible  teaching.  "  He  that 
believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall 


542  SERMONS, 

never  come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from 
death  unto  life." 

The  assurance  of  which  we  speak  is  a  matter  of 
rational  evidence,  a  state  of  faith,  and  attested  in 
God's  appointed  way,  by  His  Holy  Spirit.  We 
say  it  is  a  matter  admitting  of  rational  evidence, 
having  its  principles  and  corresponding  facts.  The 
Word  of  God  lays  down  the  principles,  and  gives 
examples  in  illustration.  "  By  one  man  sin  entered 
into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin,  and  so  death 
passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned." 
This  announces  the  principle.  "  Behold,  I  was 
shapen  in  iniquity,"  says  the  penitent  David,  "  and 
in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me."  "  I  know  that 
in  me" — said  the  Apostle  Paul,  struggling  with  in- 
dwelling sin,  "that  is  in  my  flesh  there dwelleth  no 
good  thing."  Here  is  the  confession  in  the  expe- 
rience of  godly  men  illustrating  the  principle. 
Again,  "  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified.  For  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth, 
that  liveth  and  sinneth  not.  In  many  things,  we 
offend  all,  and  in  everything  we  come  short."  This 
marks  the  principle. 

The  illustration  in  the  facts  of  experience,  is  on 
this  wise,  "  if  Thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniquity, 
O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?  "  The  law  is  holy,  and 
the  commandment  holy;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold 
under  sin.     "  God,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." 

Again,  the  principle  runs  thus,  "  for  there  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men  where- 


SERMONS.  543 

by  we  must  be  saved.  Other  foundation  can  no 
man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ." 
The  illustrative  experience  is  after  this  manner — 
"  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them 
which  are  in  Christ  Jesus — who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit 
of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from 
the  law  of  sin  and  death.  Being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go  but  unto  Thee, 
Thou  only  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life."  Again, 
the  principle  is  thus  stated — "  Except  ye  repent, 
ye  shall  all  likewise  perish."  The  corresponding 
illustration  is  to  this  effect —  "  Then  hath  God  also 
unto  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto  life." 
Godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  unto  salvation, 
not  to  be  repented  of.  ''  Out  of  the  depths,  have 
have  I  cried  unto  Thee,  O  Lord." 

Again,  the  principle  declares —  "  A  good  tree 
bringeth  forth  good  fruit."  The  responding  illus- 
tration is —  "  Ye  are  His  workmanship,  created  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works."  Again,  the  prin- 
ciple is,  "  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
they  are  the  sons  of  God."  The  facts  in  Christian 
experience  assure  us,  that  the  Spirit  leads  a  man 
to  see  his  own  vileness.  "Behold,"  says  Job,  "  I 
am  vile  :  what  shall  I  answer  ?  I  will  lay  my  hand 
upon  my  mouth."  It  leads  unto  God,  as  unto  a 
father  from  whom  we  have  sinfully  wandered.  It 
says  with  the  prodigal  son,  "  I  will  arise,  and  go  to 


544  SERMONS. 

my  Father,  and  will  say  unto  Him,  Father,  I  have 
sinned  against  heaven,  and  before  Thee."  It  leads 
to  God  in  Christ,  recognizing  the  truth  "  that  no 
man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  Christ."  It 
leads  him  to  God  in  Christ,  just  as  he  is,  without 
one  plea  except  the  merits  of  Christ.  It  leads  to 
the  Word  of  God.  "  Remember  Thy  Word  unto 
Thy  servant  upon  which  Thou  hast  caused  me  to 
hope.  I  esteem  all  Thy  commandments  concerning 
all  things  to  be  right,  and  I  hate  every  false  way." 

It  leads  to  the  people  of  God.  It  says  with 
Ruth,  "  where  thou  goest,  I  will  go ;  where  thou 
diest,  there  will  I  be  buried ;  thy  people  shall  be 
my  people,  and  thy  God  shall  be  my  God."  It 
leads  to  the  exercises  of  the  people  of  God — to 
prayer — "Behold,  he  prayeth" — to  praise,  "Bless 
the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  His  bene- 
fits." It  leads  to  the  house  of  God,  and  we  hear 
him  say,  "  a  day  in  Thy  courts  is  better  than  a 
thousand  :  I  had  rather  be  a  door-keeper  in  the 
house  of  my  God,  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of 
wickedness."  It  leads  to  the  ordinances,  and  to 
all  the  labors  and  sacrifices  of  God's  people.  Leads 
him  to  say,  "  I  am  not  my  own,  but  bought  with  a 
price,  and  bound  to  glorify  God  in  my  body  and 
spirit,  which  are  God's." 

Now  these  principles,  and  these  facts,  according 
with  them,  in  Christian  experience,  I  call  rational 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  these  principles,  and  an 
experience  according  to  these  examples.     "  Faith 

4 


SERMONS.  545 

is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence 
of  things  not  seen."  Faith,  which  is  of  the  opera- 
tion of  God's  Spirit,  is  spiritual  Hfe  begun.  Faith, 
or  spiritual  consciousness  of  the  character  of  the 
law  as  holy,  just  and  good,  fastens  conviction  upon 
the  soul  of  its  own  vileness,  just  condemnation 
and  absolute  helplessness.  Faith,  or  spiritual  con- 
sciousness of  the  adaptation  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
His  righteousness  to  my  wants,  as  a  guilty,  help- 
less sinner,  and  of  the  mercy  of  God,  in  offering 
Him  thus  to  me,  brings  me  to  the  foot  of  the  Cross, 
to  lay  my  burden  there,  leads  me  to  crave  and  rest 
upon  His  righteousness  as  all  my  salvation,  and  all 
my  desire.  Faith,  or  spiritual  consciousness  that 
my  sins  were  laid  on  Jesus,  and  helped  to  nail  Him 
to  the  Cross,  brings  me  to  look  unto  Him,  as  one 
whom  I  have  pierced,  and  to  weep  for  my  great 
wickedness,  as  "  one  mourneth  for  an  only  son,  and 
to  be  in  bitterness,  as  one  is  in  bitterness  for  a  first- 
born." Faith,  or  spiritual  consciousness  of  the 
fullness  of  the  blessings  of  Gospel  invitations, 
offers  and  promises,  leads  me  to  love  the  Gospel, 
and  the  book  which  contains  it. 

Faith,  or  spiritual  consciousness  of  the  excel- 
lence of  God's  service,  and  the  benefit  of  associa- 
tion with  His  people,  leads  me  to  cast  my  lot  with 
them.,  and  to  make  their  portion  mine. 

Faith,  or  spiritual  consciousness  of  the  accessi- 
bility of  the  mercy  seat,  where  I  may  come  with 
all  my  wants  and  burden,  leads  me  to  draw   nigh, 


546  SERMONS. 

that  I  may  obtain  mercy  and  find  grace  to  help 
me  in  time  of  need.  Faith,  or  spiritual  conscious- 
ness of  the  benefits  received  through  Christ,  leads 
me  to  cry  out,  "  Oh  bless  the  Lord,  my  soul,  and 
forget  not  all  His  benefits."  Faith,  or  spiritual 
consciousness  of  my  great  obligations  to  God,  for 
His  love  to  me,  a  poor  sinner,  leads  me  to  say — 

"  All  that  I  have,  and  all  I  am — 
Shall  be  forever  Thine." 

Now,  in  these  things,  are  the  evidences  of  a  true 
Christian,  stronger  or  weaker  in  proportion  to  the 
strength  of  faith. 

"  Where  art  thou  ?  "  To  what  extent  have  you 
this  spiritual  consciousness  ? 

In  addition  to  this,  there  is  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit.  This  is  found  sometimes  in  giving  intensity 
to  our  desires  in  prayer.  "  The  Spirit  itself  maketh 
intercession  for  us,  even  with  groanings  that  can- 
not be  uttered,"  sometimes,  in  bringing  some 
promise  of  the  Gospel  home  upon  the  heart  with 
unwonted  sweetness  and  power.  "  In  whom,  also," 
that  is  Christ,  "  after  that  ye  believed  ye  were 
sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise."  I  think 
it  largely  pertains  to  the  experience  of  Christians, 
that,  in  some  period  of  their  exercises,  they  have 
had  such  a  sealing  of  a  Gospel  promise.  It  may 
have  been  often. 

First,  in  the  day  of  their  extremity,  in  view  of 
their  great  sinfulness  ;  and  afterward  in  time  of 
peculiar  need  or  trial.     Christians  have  sometimes 


SERMONS.  547 

told  me  that,  on  certain  occasions,  particular  texts 
gave  them  special  comfort.  They  seemed  to  be 
sealed  or  impressed  upon  the  heart  with  peculiar 
sweetness  and  power. 

Sometimes  it  has  been  by  such  a  sense  of  the 
goodness  and  mercy  of  God  to  them,  as  to  make 
them  feel  as  if  heaven  were  already  begun.  The 
Apostle  calls  it  "the  earnest  of  our  inheritance 
until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession 
unto  the  praise  of  His  glory."  Sometimes  it  is  in 
enabling  the  soul  to  realize  peculiarly  the  spirit  of 
adoption.  To  feel  that  it  sustains  the  relation  to 
God  of  a  child,  and  He  the  relation  of  a  father, 
according  to  the  promise,  "  I  will  be  a  Father  unto 
you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith 
the  Lord  Almighty  ;  "  and  because  ye  are  sons,  God 
has  sent  the  Spirit  of  His  Son  into  your  hearts, 
crying,  "  Abba,  Father."  "  The  Spirit  itself  bear- 
eth  witness  with  our  spirits  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God." 

Such,  we  think,  is  the  line  of  evidence  by  which 
the  true  Christian  may  arrive  at  a  comfortable  con- 
clusion that  he  is  a  child  of  God.  i.  Looking  at 
the  principles  and  facts  of  Scripture,  setting  forth 
the  way  of  acceptance  with  God,  and  the  exercises 
of  a  heart  rightly  affected  towards  Him.  Are 
these  my  principles  ?  Have  I  the  corresponding 
experience?  Have  I  an  affecting  sense  of  the 
adaptation  of  the  plan  of  salvation  to  the  necessi- 
ties of  mv  soul? 


548  SERMONS. 

2.  Looking  at  the  work  of  faith,  or  the  spirit's 
consciousness  of  an  exercise  appropriate  to  the 
principles  and  facts,  as  laid  down  in  God's  Word. 
Do  I  realize  in  my  own  soul  their  truth  and  power  ? 

3.  The  special  witness  of  the  Spirit  giving  inten- 
sity to  prayer,  and  praise,  and  bringing  home  with 
pecuHar  sweetness  and  power  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel.     Am  I  thus  exercised? 

Let  a  man  examine  himself. 

To  this  may  be  added  growth.  Where  there  is 
spiritual  life,  there  is  growth.  Profession  without 
vitality,  like  the  picture  of  the  child,  does  not  in- 
crease in  size.  You  have  one,  it  may  be,  of  your 
son,  taken  in  his  boyhood.  It  does  not  resemble 
him  much  now,  for  he  has  grown.  There  have  been 
increase  and  development,  and  you  love  to  com- 
pare his  manly  form  with  his  former  size.  Are 
you  growing  in  grace  and  in  the  love  and  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  Jesus  ?  Are  you  advancing  to  the 
perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of 
the  fullness  of  Christ  ? 

Perhaps  few  Christians  have  an  experience 
entirely  uniform.  Sometimes  they  are  passing 
through  the  valley  of  Baca,  and  they  call  the  place 
where  they  sojourn  Bochim,  or  the  place  of  weeping. 
Sometimes  they  are  permitted  to  ascend  the  mount 
where  Moses  and  Elias  talked  with  Jesus,  and  they 
say  "  it  is  good  to  be  here."  Sometimes  they  walk 
in  darkness,  and  see  no  light,  yet  still  staying  them- 
selves on  their  covenant   God,  they  cry,  "  why  art 


SERMONS.  549 

thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul,  and  why  art  thou  dis- 
quieted within  me.  Hope  thou  in  God,  for  I  shall 
yet  praise  Him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  counte- 
nance, and  my  God."  He  esteems  even  the 
reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  all  the 
treasures  of  Egypt.  He  feels  that  if  he  could  have 
all  that  this  world  can  give,  and  be  continued  in  a 
condition  to  enjoy  it  forever,  he  would  be  misera- 
ble to  think  this  was  to  be  all  his  portion.  His 
prayer  is,  "  O  Lord,  give  me  not  my  portion  in 
time."  He  has  a  hope  that  he  would  not  give  for 
all  the  world,  even  if  he  could  have  it  forever. 

We  do  not  say,  that  assurance  of  acceptance 
with  God,  and  a  title  to  everlasting  life  is  essential 
to  a  true  Christian ;  but  it  certainly  greatly  affects 
his  comfort  and  efficiency.  Some,  we  believe,  have 
it  to  a  good  degree  uniformly.  Others,  because 
of  falling  into  sin,  or  neglect  of  duty,  live  much 
of  their  time  in  doubt.  Some,  moreover,  because 
of  the  condition  of  their  body,  are  always  despond- 
ing. I  have  known  some  persons  of  good  estate 
to  be  troubled  with  the  thought  that  they  would 
come  to  want,  and  on  that  account  be  unable  to 
enjoy  the  competency  they  possessed.  It  is  a 
morbid  condition  of  the  mental  or  moral  system, 
owing,  it  may  be,  to  physical  disability.  So  it 
may  be  in  regard  to  the  spiritual  forebodings.  Such 
persons  need  to  be  dealt  with  very  tenderly.  Oh, 
said  David,  in  view  of  the  dangers  that  surrounded 
him,  "  I  shall  one  day  fall  by  the  hand   of  Saul ; "' 


550  SERMONS. 

but  again,  when  stirring  up  his  heart  to  praise  God 
in  view  of  past  mercies,  he  exclaims,  "  I  shall  not 
die,  but  live  to  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord." 

And  I  am  persuaded  that  true  Christians  might 
more  generally  possess  the  comfort  of  Scriptural 
assurance,  were  they  more  earnest  and  devoted. 
Then  shall  we  know — if  we  follow  on  to  know  the 
Lord.  "  His  going  forth  is  prepared  as  the  morn- 
ing, and  He  shall  come  as  the  rain,  as  the  latter 
and  former  rain  upon  the  earth."     Then, 

"  Our  cheerful  song  would  oftener  be, 
Hear  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  me." 

Where,  reader,  art  thou  ?  We  shall  all  soon 
stand  at  the  bar  of  God  to  receive  our  everlasting 
reward. 

"  Years  hurry  quickly  by, 
And  we  are  fading  too  ; 
And  soon  the  year  when  we  must  die, 
Will  come  upon  our  view." 

Let  us  be  exhorted  to  be  ready, "  for  in  such  an 
hour  as  we  think  not,  the  Son  of  man  cometh." 
■"  Our  days  upon  earth  are  as  a  shadow,  and  there 
is  none  abiding." 

Another  year  of  our  assembling  here  is  departed, 
gone  to  give  its  account  to  Him  who  gave  it. 
Much  precious  seed  has  been  sown.  Gospel 
truth  has  been  uttered,  and  feebly  and  unskillfully 
it  may  be,  yet  God's  own  truth  has  been  proclaimed. 
May  God  in  mercy  watch  over  it,  water  and  make  it 
to  bring  forth  fruit  a  hundred  fold  to  His  own  glory. 


SERMONS.  551 

May  young  and  old  be  savingly  benefitted,  and 
preacher  and  hearer  be  enabled  to  stand  faithfully 
in  their  lot,  and  at  last  be  able  to  say,  "  Lord,  Thy 
pound  hath  gained  ten  pounds,"  and  thus  obtain 
an  abundant  entrance  into  the  haven  of  rest,  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  the  people  of  God.  Even 
so,  amen. 


-m  FINIS.  ^- 


p„„ce,ot,  Theological  Sem.nary-Speef  Uti'ary 


1012  01147  7645 


-.  r 


J 


I  \ 


-1,4 


\ 


\ 


